Autobiography of George Müller

Autobiography of George Müller A MILLION AND A HALF IN ANSWER TO PRAYER by George Müller COMPILED BY G. FRED. BERGIN Table of Contents PREFACE INTRODUCTION CHAPTER I - EARLY DAYS, 1805–1825 CHAPTER II - EARLY CHRISTIAN WORK, 1826–1829 CHAPTER III - REMOVAL TO ENGLAND, 1829–1832 CHAPTER IV - EARLY DAYS IN BRISTOL, 1832–1835 CHAPTER V - BEGINNING OF ORPHAN WORK, 1835–1838 CHAPTER VI - SEVERE TRIALS IN EARLY ORPHAN WORK, 1838–1843 CHAPTER VII - FURTHER EXTENSION OF THE ORPHAN WORK, 1843–1844 CHAPTER VIII - SOME HINTS ON A FEW PASSAGES IN THE WORD OF GOD CHAPTER IX - MARKED DELIVERANCES IN CONNECTION WITH THE FUNDS FOR THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS, 1844–1849 CHAPTER X - MARKED DELIVERANCES IN CONNECTION WITH THE FUNDS FOR THE ORPHANS 1844–1849 CHAPTER XI - HISTORY OF THE BUILDING OF THE FIVE NEW ORPHAN HOUSES, 1845–1870 CHAPTER XII - TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF INCREASING SUPPLIES FOR THE FUNDS OF THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS, 1819–1874 CHAPTER XIII - TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF INCREASING SUPPLIES FOR THE ORPHAN FUND, 1849–1874 CHAPTER XIV - PERSONAL MATTERS, FROM 1844 TO 1885 CHAPTER XV - LARGE INCOME FOR THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS, 1874–1885 CHAPTER XVI - MANY THOUSANDS SENT FOR THE ORPHANS IN ANSWER TO PRAYER, 1874–1885 CHAPTER XVII - PREACHING TOURS, 1875–1892 CHAPTER XVIII - SEVERE FINANCIAL TRIALS IN CONNECTION WITH THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS DURING MR. MÜLLER'S LAST THIRTEEN YEARS, 1885–1898 CHAPTER XIX - HEAVY TRIALS IN THE ORPHAN WORK DURING THE LAST THIRTEEN YEARS OF MR. MÜLLER'S LIFE, 1885–1898 CHAPTER XX - CLOSING DAYS, 1894–1898 CHAPTER XXI - THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH GEORGE MÜLLER AFTER HIS DEATH (BY DR. A. T. PIERSON) - APPENDIX PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION THE issue of a third edition of this book calls for a few remarks. No change has been made in the letterpress, but some of the illustrations have been improved or altered, and other new ones added; one of these does not really come within the period of this book, but gives an item of additional interest. The stereotyping of the last edition has allowed for a reduction in the price of this one. It pleased the Lord in His wondrous wisdom to take to Himself on October 8th, 1912, Mr. G. Fred. Bergin, who had compiled this book from the writings of Mr. George Müller. Thus within the short space of fourteen years and seven months, the Institution and Orphanage at Ashley Down has three times been plunged into grief by the loss of its visible head. That God is still, in spite of these deep sorrows, maintaining this His work to-day, is to many a greater proof than ever, that, "He IS, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." The history of the Institution for the decade subsequent to the death of Mr. Müller is given in the book Mr. Bergin published in 1909, entitled "Ten Years After." With hearty thanksgiving and earnest prayer for the blessing of God, this edition is sent forth that it may utter His faithfulness in a day when His Word is so denied. WM. M. BERGIN. Life's Drama WE sometimes wonder in the early morn, Can we be really getting near the dawn: We sometimes wonder, in the dewy eve, Shall we from sorrow ever have reprieve: While in life's zenith comes this quaint refrain— The forward glance of hope; backward, of pain. The strivings of the soul for things of earth, Prized as we reach for them, soon seem not worth. Still yet another perished hope is gone; Still life's Immortal Gleam from us is shorm; That which shall perish not eludes us still: Immortal Gain not ours, steep is life's hill. Still goes this struggle on in life's brief way: Still hope to hope is added ev'ry day; Yet still the cry, "Alas, this bitter cup, Must I for ever keep this striving up?" Unto the heart there comes this weariness: The Way of Peace unknown, 'tis life's duress. The way of strife is but slowly outgrown; The Way of Peace is simply learned and known. But not until the ravelled skein we comb Can we find harbourage, make peace our home. The ravelled skein! Our Comb, Celestial Fires, Enravelled by the soul's earthly desires. The hopes that perish! Things Immortal are! The hopes we cherish shall they all life mar? The remedy is ours, we choose not well If we shall take those things that do not tell The Life Immortal that doth perish not: The life all taking must be clean forgot. The Life Immortal THE Life Immortal is the life serene: From whence it cometh that is never seen. To human concept, and in human mind The Life Immortal is the life to find. When once espoued, and lived by us entire, we breathe forth nought but pure Celestial Fire. Into the way that leadeth unto it, The sacrifice of all that is not fit To be therein, and there can have no place, Is forged and left, until there is no trace Of aught that mars in the Life Immortal: Till that day we can not pass Life's portal. The upward path unto the Heavenly Gate Is one of growth into that High Estate: The pasage of the soul from things finite Until the Infinite in us shall be The only Theme Intinity shall see. The dross of earth, all perished in an hour, Can not in the Life Immortal flower, For it has perished with that Life's full dawn To hold no sway in that Celestial Morn. The cherished hopes of earth here fade and die: The Life Immortal seen their claims outvie. The things of earth inform the soul of worth, Until their perishment shall bring to birth Dissatisfaction, in the Spirit's yearn, With all that, ashes, unto ashes turn. In that hour we shall find the Spirit's joy: The Life all giving brings us no alloy. PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION IN this second edition a few alterations have been made. Mr. Müller's original Narrative has been carefully gone over again, and some additional matter has been introduced from it, where such seemed desirable. The amount spent during each year for the Orphans has been inserted at the close of every financial year, in order to give the reader a clear idea of the large amounts which the Lord graciously sent in during many years solely in answer to prayer, beginning with the small sums required for the Orphanage in Wilson Street in 1836 for 30 children, to the vast sums needed since the completion of the five Orphan Houses in 1870 for 2,050 children. For all this work I am indebted to my son Dr. George F. Bergin, as also for the revision of the sheets as they passed through the printing press. Another improvement that has been made is the replacing some defective illustrations by better ones, and the addition of several new pictures. I have received many letters expressing gratitude for the blessing granted through reading the book, for which I am truly grateful to the Lord, to whom I now commend this second edition. I have added to the title the words "A MILLION AND A HALF IN ANSWER TO PRAYER," in order to bring conspicuously before the public how the desire expressed by Mr. Müller, when he first started this work in 1835. was wonderfully fulfilled, far beyond his thought. He then wrote: "I long to have something to point to as a visible proof that our God and Father is the same faithful God as He ever was. It needed to be something that could be seen even by the natural eye. Now, if I, a poor man, simply by prayer and faith, obtained, without asking any individual, the means for establishing and carrying on an Orphan House, there would be something which, with the Lord's blessing, might be a testimony to the consciences of the unconverted of the reality of the things of God." If the reader refers to page 693 he will see that the total amount of voluntary contributions for the Institution up to the date of the publication of this book is considerably more than a million and a half pounds. "For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things. To Him be the glory for ever. Amen." Aug. 26th, 1906. G. FRED. BERGIN. PREFACE THE preparation of this condensed Autobiography of the beloved and departed Mr. Müller, by Mr. Bergin, is, in my judgment, of God. No life written by any other hand can displace the Life Story that came from the pen of Mr. Müller himself. I rejoice that Mr. Bergin has been led to undertake this, and hope and pray that it may have a world-wide circulation, and quicken everywhere faith in a Prayer- Hearing God. ARTHUR T. PIERSON. MR. MÜLLER'S PREFACE TO THE FIRST PART OF THE NARRATIVE WRITTEN IN 1837 IT was only after the consideration of many months, and after much self-examination as to my motives, and after much earnest prayer, that I came to the conclusion to write this little work. I have not taken one single step in the Lord's service, concerning which I have prayed so much. My great dislike to increasing the number of religious books would, in itself, have been sufficient to have kept me for ever from it, had I not cherished the hope of being instrumental in this way to lead some of my brethren to value the Holy Scriptures more, and to judge by the standard of the Word of God the principles on which they act. But that which weighed more with me than anything was, that I have reason to believe from what I have seen among the children of God, that many of their trials arise, either from want of confidence in the Lord as regards temporal things, or from carrying on their business in an unscriptural way. On account, therefore, of the remarkable way in which the Lord has dealt with me in temporal things, I feel that I am a debtor to the Church of God, and that I ought, for the benefit of my poorer brethren especially, to make known, as much as I can, the way in which I have been led. In addition to this, I know it to be a fact, that to many souls the Lord has blessed what I have told them about the way in which He has led me, and therefore it seemed to me a duty to use such means, whereby others also, with whom I could not possibly converse, might be benefited. The fact of my being a foreigner, and therefore but very imperfectly acquainted with the English language, I judged to be no sufficient reason for keeping me from writing. The Christian reader being acquainted with this fact, will candidly excuse any inaccuracy of expression. * I would say that the reason why I have spoken so plainly about the sins of my unconverted days, is, that I may magnify the riches of the grace of God, which have been bestowed on me, a guilty wretch. I have weighed much whether I should do so or not, knowing well what contempt it may bring on me; but it appeared to me, after much prayer, that as the object of this little work is to speak well of the Lord, I should say in a few words what I once was, in order that it might be seen so much the more clearly, what He has done for me. I also judged that, in doing so, some, who live at present in sin, might see through my example the misery into which sin leads, even as regards the present life, and the happiness which is connected with the ways of God; and that they also might be encouraged through what God has done for me, to turn to Him. I have made myself, therefore, a fool, and degraded myself in the eyes of the inhabitants of Bristol, that you, my dear unconverted fellow-sinners, who may read this, may with God's blessing be made wise. The love of Christ has constrained me to speak about my former lies, thefts, fraud, etc., that you might be benefited. Do not think that I am a fool, and therefore I have told out my heart in my folly; but I have made myself a fool for the benefit of your souls. May God in mercy, for His dear Son's sake, grant that these pages may be a "savour of life unto life" to you! The reason why I have spoken so plainly about some of the sins and errors into which I have fallen since my conversion and about my answers to prayer, and the supplies of my temporal wants, and some of my family concerns, and the success which God has given to our labours,—is not, because I do not know that it is contrary to worldly custom, and against the interests of my worldly reputation; nor is it, as if I made light of my falls; nor as if I would boast in having had my prayers so often answered, and having been in such a variety of ways used as an instrument in doing the Lord's work; but, I have written what I have written for the benefit of my brethren. I have mentioned some of my sins and errors, that, through my loss, the brethren who may read this may gain. I have mentioned the answers of prayer, that through them they may be encouraged to make known their requests unto God. I have spoken about my temporal supplies, that through seeing how richly God has supplied my temporal wants, since the commencement of 1830, when I left London, they may be stirred up to "seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness," resting assured, that, in doing so, He will give them what is needful for the life that now is. I have alluded to some family circumstances, that children of God may be encouraged to cast their family burdens upon the Lord, in order that, in doing so, they may find Him carrying the burdens for them. And lastly, I have written about the success which God has been pleased to grant us in His work, that it may be seen, that, in acting on scriptural principles, we have the Lord on our side, and that our mode of preaching is honoured by Him. If in anything which I have written I have been mistaken (and what human work is there which is free from error?), I have been mistaken after much prayer. Whilst writing I have often asked help of God. Whilst revising the work, I have still again and again bowed my knees. I have also frequently entreated the Lord to bless this feeble effort of mine to speak to His praise, and I have not the slightest hesitation in saying, that, from the earnestness and comfort which I have enjoyed in prayer, and from the sincere self-examination of my heart, I know that God will bless this little work. GEORGE MÜLLER. Bristol, July 5th, 1837. INTRODUCTION IT is desirable that the reader should be informed of the reasons which led me to conclude that it was the will of God that I should publish this book. Over thirty years ago I was laid aside for some weeks through an accident. I then read for the first time the "Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with George Müller." The blessing I received through reading it I could not describe; and I now see it was an instrument in the hand of God for training me for the work to which He knew He would subsequently call me. I had been a believer for ten years, the greater part of these having been spent in the Lord's service. The blessed reality that God is indeed the living God, who delights to be trusted by His children about all the matters of daily living, and the blessing which follows literal obedience to our Lord's command, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth … but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven," deeply impressed me. There are heights and depths of joy that are not realized and cannot be known by those who do not obey this command of our Lord. Some are hindered from obedience thereto by what they consider prudential reasons; others by modes of interpreting the words of our Lord that result in setting this command aside as not intended for believers at this present time: others again, who are convinced that none of these reasons are according to the mind of God, yet from lack of full confidence in their Heavenly Father, refrain from obedience, and so do not experience the joy which arises from simple confiding subjection to their Lord. I have known some who have been brought by the Lord through circumstances which they could not control into having nothing, and then taking such circumstances out of the hand of their Lord, they have experienced such joys as they had not hitherto known—but even such as these know not the fulness of joy that is the portion of those who voluntarily surrender all at their Lord's command. The happy illustration of these truths afforded by Mr. Müller in his Narrative gave a mighty impulse to my Christian life. Having myself proved for many years the blessedness of such a life of faith, I desire with all my heart to commend this Autobiography to my fellow- believers, young and old. Perhaps no diary has ever been more widely read or more largely used by God. During the last half century many prominent Christian workers have had their whole lives profoundly influenced by Mr. Müller's writings. Not long after I joined Mr. Wright in the work at Ashley Down in 1898, the thought pressed itself on my mind that the Narrative needed a supplement giving information concerning the thirteen years that succeeded Mr. Müller's publication of Vol. 4, thus continuing it up to his death. I prepared the materials for a fifth volume, but did not publish it. Later on, my mind became exercised about a condensation of all this matter into one volume. For two years past I occupied my spare time in this process of condensation, and had made considerable progress in it at the time of Mr. Wright's death. Within a month of that, the premises of the printers of Mr. Müller's works were destroyed by fire, and sheets of many copies of the Narrative were consumed. The question of reprinting it was thus brought before me, and the more I thought and prayed about it, the more I became convinced that the work I had done in the matter of condensing was of God, and that this was the best form in which to re-issue the Narrative. While thus occupied, I received a letter from India in which the writer says:— "I have been constrained to write to draw attention to the fact that the Centenary of the birth of G. Müller will take place this year, on September 27th, and suggest that a suitable commemoration might be undertaken by those in sympathy with this object, and one that might do much to perpetuate his memory in a way that he himself would not have objected to, viz., the free distribution of 100,000 copies of the 'Narrative' to all public libraries, schools, C.E. Societies, Y.M.C.A., Y.W.C.A., and to every Missionary throughout the world. I feel that I have been marvellously helped in my Christian life by this Narrative, that next to the Holy Scriptures I cannot recommend a better book to either old or young, saint or sinner. I trust, therefore, you may be in accord with the suggestion." This combination of circumstances led me to think that it would be a suitable way, and a way well pleasing to the Lord, to commemorate the Centenary of Mr. Müller's birth, by publishing in one volume this condensation of his four volumes and of the later materials; thus giving, in his own words, a Narrative of the Lord's dealings with him from his birth in 1805 to his death in 1898. I then consulted Dr. A. T. Pierson, the author of the book "George Müller of Bristol," and he warmly approved of the proposal, and consented to add a concluding chapter. The lack of time for such a work presented a serious obstacle in my way, for now that Mr. Wright had been taken home it was impossible for me to attempt to bring to completion what I had begun. At this stage my son, Dr. George F. Bergin, who was invalided home from Medical Missionary work in China, offered to help me. He has bestowed much labour upon it, and brought it to a successful completion. The first volume has been retained in its diary form; no change could be made without marring its beauty and usefulness; the other three volumes have been entirely re-cast, and are now divided up in such a way as to bring the various important points of the Narrative prominently before the reader. This work of re-editing the materials contained in these three volumes in the form in which they appear, has necessitated taking the reader back again and again to earlier dates, for example—all Mr. Müller's account of his exercise of mind in the forties about building an Orphan House, and the subsequent building of it, and of the other four Houses, are given in one chapter extending from 1845 to 1870; then the next chapter goes back to 1849. The difficulty thus created is, however, lessened as far as possible, by the insertion of the date, at the beginning of each year, on a separate line, in addition to the dates at the commencement of each chapter, and at the top of each page. The book up to the time of Mr. Müller's death is entirely in his own words, no alterations having been made save verbal ones, many of which were rendered necessary by the omission of various parts. Where a sentence has been added, it is enclosed in square brackets. After Mr. Müller's death, there are several pages from the pen of Mr. Wright. The account of the funeral services, etc., was taken from various papers published at the time. The concluding chapter, by Dr. Pierson, tells of how the Lord continued Mr. Müller's testimony after his death, by means of the wide distribution of the book, "George Müller of Bristol." The frequent applications for Mr. Müller's own Narrative, which Mr. Wright and I have had from readers of that book, show how the Lord has fulfilled the hope of Dr. Pierson and ourselves, that the publication of his book would tend to create a desire for the original work. This Autobiography will supply that demand in a more readable and attractive form, at loss than half the cost of the four volumes. The idea of a gratuitous distribution, as above suggested, commends itself to me, and to the extent which the Lord indicates His will in the matter of supplying the means, I shall be delighted to carry it out. Amongst all the dealings of the Lord with His servant, perhaps none are more remarkable than those in his advanced years, even to old age. In 1882, after the abundant supplies for all departments of the work up to then, he was brought into such trials of faith that he interpreted them to mean that the Lord wished him to close many of the Day Schools, both at home and abroad, and he without hesitation carried out what he judged to be the Lord's will. Again, in 1892, the trial is renewed, and then after much exercise of heart another lesson is learned, and the space of laud in front of No. 4 and No. 5 New Orphan Houses is sold, and the pressing need is thus met. Yet again trials of faith were sent by the Lord to His servant after he had passed ninety years of age, and they lasted to the end of his course, as his own words in the Reports for 1897 and 1898 tell. Yet his confidence in God was unshaken. "His bow abode in strength, And the arms of his hands were made strong By the hands of the Mighty God of Jacob." Thus the Lord fulfilled His promises upon which His servant had for so many years unhesitatingly rested, "They shall still bring forth fruit in old age," and "Even to hoar hairs will I carry you." Thus was he enabled of God to tread in the footsteps of Abraham, "the friend of God" of whom the Holy Spirit through the apostle Paul writes, "And without being weakened in faith he considered his own body as good as dead (he being about a hundred years old), and the deadness of Sarah's womb; yea looking unto the promise of God, he wavered not through unbelief, but waxed strong through faith, giving glory to God, and being fully assured that what He had promised He was able also to perform." The hand of God was graciously and remarkably seen in these trials under which Mr. Müller ended his course. Had there been abounding funds up to the time of his death, and then a period of trial, many would have thought that it was Mr. Müller's death which caused funds to decrease, whereas just the reverse was the case, for soon after his death the financial pressure was relieved. Our hope is that the Lord will graciously use this testimony to Him as the living God and to His Word as being living Oracles, in this twentieth century, as He used the four volumes to the blessing of many in the nineteenth century. A flood of unbelief is spreading over this land—yea, over the world, and is carrying away many of our youth from God and His Word. To help in the feeblest measure any who are being thus led away, is my great desire in publishing this volume; and my prayer to God, and that of not a few others, is, that He will graciously deign to use it for this purpose, and for strengthening the faith of His children. To Him we commend the book and its readers; and ask the believing reader to join in prayer for God's blessing on it, and on myself, and those who with me are seeking in much feebleness to carry on the work of which this volume speaks, so that God may be glorified thereby through Jesus Christ our Lord. For permission to reproduce photographs (some of which are copyright) in this book, I am indebted to Mr. Frank Holmes, of Clifton, Mr. Garratt, of Ashley Down, Mr. Percival, of Ilfracombe, and others. Several blocks have been kindly lent by Dr. Pierson. None of the pictures should be reproduced without permission. G. FRED. BERGIN. New Orphan House, No. 3, Ashley Down, Bristol, Sept. 11th, 1905. CHAPTER I EARLY DAYS, 1805–1825 I WAS born at Kroppenstaedt, near Halberstadt, in the kingdom of Prussia, on September 27th, 1805. In January, 1810, my parents removed to Heimersleben, about four miles from Kroppenstaedt, where my father was appointed collector in the excise. As a warning to parents, I mention, that my father preferred me to my brother, which was very injurious to both of us. To me, as tending to produce in my mind a feeling of self-elevation; and to my brother, by creating in him a dislike both towards my father and me. My father, who educated his children on worldly principles, gave us much money, considering our age; not in order that we might spend it, but, as he said, to accustom us to possess money without spending it. The result was, that it led me and my brother into many sins. For I repeatedly spent a part of the money in a childish way, and afterwards, when my father looked over my little treasure, I sought to deceive him in making up the accounts, either by not putting down all the money which he had given me, or by professing to have more money in hand than was the case, and counting it out accordingly before him. Now, though this deceit was found out at last, and I was punished, yet I remained the same. For before I was ten years old I repeatedly took of the government money which was entrusted to my father, and which he had to make up; till one day, as he had repeatedly missed money, he detected my theft, by depositing a counted sum in the room where I was, and leaving me to myself for a while. Being thus left alone, I took some of the money, and hid it under my foot in my shoe. When my father, after his return, missed the money, I was searched and my theft detected. Though I was punished on this and other occasions, yet I do not remember that at any time when my sins were found out, it made any other impression upon me than to make me think how I might do the thing the next time more cleverly, so as not to be detected. Hence it came that this was not the last time that I was guilty of stealing. At School When I was between ten and eleven years of age, I was sent to Halberstadt, to the Cathedral Classical School, there to be prepared for the University; for my father's desire was, that I should become a clergyman; not, indeed, that thus I might serve God, but that I might have a comfortable living. My time was now spent in studying, reading novels, and indulging, though so young, in sinful practices. Thus it continued till I was fourteen years old, when my mother was suddenly removed. The night she was dying, I, not knowing of her illness, was playing at cards till two in the morning, and on the next day, being the Lord's day, I went with some of my companions in sin to a tavern, and then we went about the streets, half intoxicated. Confirmation The following day I attended, for the first time, the religious instruction, which I was to receive previous to my confirmation. This likewise was attended to in a careless manner; and when I returned to my lodgings, my father had arrived to fetch my brother and me home to our mother's funeral. This bereavement made no lasting impression on my mind. I grew worse and worse. Three or four days before I was confirmed (and thus admitted to partake of the Lord's supper), I was guilty of gross immorality; and the very day before my confirmation, when I was in the vestry with the clergyman to confess my sins (according to the usual practice), after a formal manner, I defrauded him, for I handed over to him only the twelfth part of the fee which my father had given me for him. In this state of heart, without prayer, without true repentance, without faith, without knowledge of the plan of salvation, I was confirmed, and took the Lord's supper, on the Sunday after Easter, 1820. Yet I was not without some feeling about the solemnity of the thing, and I stayed at home in the afternoon and evening, whilst the other boys and girls, who had been confirmed with me, walked about in the fields. I also made resolutions to turn from those vices in which I was living, and to study more. But as I attempted the thing in my own strength, all soon came to nothing, and I still grew worse. Six weeks after my confirmation I went for a fortnight to Brunswick, to a sister of my father, where I became attached to a young female, who was a Roman Catholic. My time till Midsummer, 1821, was spent partly in study, but in a great degree in playing the pianoforte and guitar, reading novels, frequenting taverns, forming resolutions to become different, yet breaking them almost as fast as they were made. My money was often spent on my sinful pleasures, through which I was now and then brought into trouble, so that once, to satisfy my hunger, I stole a piece of coarse bread, the allowance of a soldier who was quartered in the house where I lodged. What a bitter, bitter thing is the service of Satan, even in this world!! At Midsummer, 1821, my father obtained an appointment at Schoenebeck, near Magdeburg, and I embraced the opportunity of entreating him to remove me to the Cathedral Classical School of Magdeburg; for I thought, that, if I could but leave my companions in sin, and get out of certain snares, and be placed under other tutors, I should then live a different life. But as my dependence in this matter also was not upon God, I fell into a still worse state. My father consented, and I was allowed to leave Halberstadt, and to stay at Heimersleben till Michaelmas. During this time I superintended, according to my father's wish, certain alterations which were to be made in his house there, for the sake of letting it profitably. Being thus quite my own master, I grew still more idle, and lived as much as before in all sorts of sin. When Michaelmas came, I persuaded my father to leave me at Heimersleben till Easter, and to let me read the classics with Dr. Nagel, a clergyman living in the same place. As he was a very-learned man, and also in the habit of having pupils under his care, and a friend of my father, my request was granted. I was now living on the premises belonging to my father, under little real control, and entrusted with a considerable sum of money, which I had to collect for my father. My habits soon led me to spend a considerable part of this money, giving receipts for different sums, yet leaving my father to suppose I had not received them. Imprisoned In November I went on a pleasure excursion to Magdeburg, where I spent six days in much sin; and though my absence from home had been found out by my father, before I returned from thence, yet I took all the money I could obtain and went to Brunswick, after I had, through a number of lies, obtained permission from my tutor. The reason of my going to Brunswick was, the attachment I had formed eighteen months previously to the young female residing there. I spent a week at Brunswick, in an expensive hotel. At the end of the week my money was expended. This, as well as the want of a passport, prevented my staying any longer in the hotel; but as I still wished to remain at Brunswick, I went to my uncle, the husband of my father's sister, and made some excuse for not having gone to him in the first instance. My uncle intimated, after a week, that he did not wish me to remain with him any longer. I then went, without money, to another hotel, in a village near Brunswick, where I spent another week in an expensive way of living. At last, the owner of the hotel, suspecting that I had no money, asked for payment, and I was obliged to leave my best clothes as a security, and could scarcely thus escape from being arrested. I then walked about six miles, to Wolfenbüttel, went to an inn, and began again to live as if I had plenty of money. Here I stayed two days, looking out for an opportunity to run away; for I had now nothing remaining to leave as a pledge. But the window of my room was too high to allow of my escaping, by getting down at night. On the second or third morning I went quietly out of the yard, and then ran off; but being suspected and observed, and therefore seen to go off, I was immediately called after, and so had to return. I now confessed my case, but found no mercy. I was arrested, and taken between two soldiers to a police officer. Being suspected by him to be a vagabond or thief, I was examined for about three hours, and then sent to gaol. I now found myself, at the age of sixteen, an inmate of the same dwelling with thieves and murderers, and treated accordingly. My superior manners profited nothing. For though, as a particular favour, I received the first evening some meat with my bread, I had the next day the common allowance of the prisoners,— very coarse bread and water, and for dinner vegetables, but no meat. My situation was most wretched. I was locked up in this place day and night, without permission to leave my cell. The dinner was such that on the first day I completely loathed it, and left it untouched. The second day I took a little, the third day all, and the fourth and following days I would fain have had more. On the second day I asked the keeper for a Bible, not to consider its blessed contents, but to pass away the time. However, I received none. Here then I was; no creature with me; no book, no work in my hands, and large iron rails before my narrow window. During the second night I was awakened out of my sleep by the rattling of the bolts and keys. Three men came into my room. When I asked them in my fright what it meant, they laughed at me, continuing quietly to try the iron rails, to see whether I could escape. After a few days I found out that a thief was imprisoned next to me, and, as far as a thick wooden partition would allow of it, I conversed with him; and shortly after the governor of the prison allowed him, as a favour to me, to share my cell. We now passed away our time in relating our adventures, and I was by this time so wicked, that I was not satisfied with relating things of which I had been really guilty, but I even invented stories to show what a famous fellow I was. I waited in vain day after day to be liberated. After about ten or twelve days my fellow prisoner and I disagreed, and thus we two wretched beings, to increase our wretchedness, spent day after day without conversing together. I was in prison from December 18th, 1821, till January 12th, 1822, when the keeper came and told me to go with him to the police office. Here I found that the Commissioner, before whom I had been tried, had first written to my uncle at Brunswick, and when he had written in reply, that it was better to acquaint my father with my conduct, the Commissioner had done so; and thus I was kept in prison till my father sent the money which was needed for my travelling expenses, to pay my debt in the inn, and for my maintenance in the prison. So ungrateful was I now, for certain little kindnesses shown to me by my fellow prisoner, that, although I had promised to call on his sister, to deliver a message from him, I omitted to do so; and so little had I been benefited by this my chastisement, that, though I was going home to meet an angry father, only two hours after I had left the town where I had been imprisoned, I chose an avowedly wicked person as my travelling companion for a great part of my journey. Outward Reformation My father, who arrived two days after I had reached Heimersleben, after having severely beaten me, took me home to Schoenebeck, intending to keep me there till Easter, and then to send me to a classical school at Halle, that I might be under strict discipline and the continual inspection of a tutor. In the meantime I took pupils, whom I instructed in Latin, French, arithmetic, and German grammar. I now endeavoured, by diligence in study, to regain the favour of my father. My habits were, as to outward appearance, exemplary. I made progress in my own studies, benefited my pupils, and was soon liked by everybody around me, and in a short time my father had forgotten all. But all this time I was in heart as bad as ever; for I was still in secret habitually guilty of great sins. Easter came, and on account of my good behaviour, my diligence in study, and also because I was no expense to my father, but earned much more than I cost him, I easily persuaded him to let me stay at home till Michaelmas. But after that period he would not consent to my remaining any longer with him, and therefore I left home, pretending to go to Halle to be examined. But having a hearty dislike to the strict discipline of which I had heard, and knowing also that I should meet there young men attending the University with whom I was acquainted, enjoying all the liberty of German students, whilst I myself was still at school: for these and other reasons I went to Nordhausen, and had myself examined by the director of the gymnasium, to be received into that school. I then went home, but never told my father a word of all this deception, till the day before my departure, which obliged me to invent a whole chain of lies. He was then very angry; but, at last, through ray entreaties and persuasion, he gave way and allowed me to go. I continued at Nordhausen two years and six months, till Easter, 1825. During this time I studied with considerable diligence the Latin classics, French, history, my own language, etc.; but did little in Hebrew, Greek, or mathematics. I lived in the house of the director, and got, through my conduct, highly into his favour, so much so, that I was held up by him in the first class as an example to the rest, and he used to take me regularly with him in his walks, to converse with me in Latin. I used now to rise at four, winter and summer, and generally studied all the day, with little exception, till ten at night. But whilst I was thus outwardly gaining the esteem of my fellow creatures, I did not care in the least about God, but lived secretly in much sin, in consequence of which I was taken ill, and for thirteen weeks confined to my room. During my illness I had no real sorrow of heart, yet being under certain natural impressions of religion, I read through Klopstock's works without weariness. I cared nothing about the Word of God. I had about three hundred books of my own, but no Bible. I practically set a far higher value upon the writings of Horace and Cicero, Voltaire and Molière, than upon the volume of inspiration. Now and then I felt that I ought to become a different person, and I tried to amend my conduct, particularly when I went to the Lord's supper, as I used to do twice every year, with the other young men. The day previous to attending that ordinance, I used to refrain from certain things; and on the day itself I was serious, and also swore once or twice to God, with the emblem of the broken body in my mouth, to become better, thinking that for the oath's sake I should be induced to reform. But after one or two days were over I was as bad as before. Sinful Ways I had now grown so wicked, that I could habitually tell lies without blushing. And further to show how fearfully wicked I was, I will mention, out of many others, only one great sin, of which I was guilty, before I left this place. Through my dissipated life I had contracted debts, which I had no means of discharging; for my father could allow me only about as much as I needed for my regular maintenance. One day, after having received a sum of money from him, and having purposely shown it to some of my companions, I afterwards feigned that it was stolen, having myself by force injured the lock of my trunk, and having also designedly forced open my guitar case. I also feigned myself greatly frightened at what had happened, ran into the director's room with my coat off, and told him that my money was stolen. I was greatly pitied. Some friends also gave me now as much money as I pretended to have lost, and the circumstance afforded me a ground upon which to ask my creditors to wait longer. But this matter turned out bitterly; for the director, having ground to suspect me, though he could not prove anything, never fully restored me to his confidence. As regards my own fueling, though I was very wicked, yet this desperate act of depravity was too much, even for my hardened conscience; for it never afterwards allowed me to feel easy in the presence of the director's wife, who, like a kind mother, had waited on me in my illness, and on whom I had now so wilfully brought trouble. How long-suffering was God at this time, not to destroy me at once! And how merciful that He did not suffer me to be tried before the police, who easily would have detected that the whole was a fabrication! I was heartily glad for many reasons, but particularly on account of this latter circumstance, to be able soon after to exchange the school for the University. Enters Halle University I had now obtained what I had fondly looked forward to. I became a member of the University, and that with very honourable testimonials. I had thus obtained permission to preach in the Lutheran Establishment, but I was as truly unhappy and as far from God as ever. I had made strong resolutions, now at last to change my course of life, for two reasons: first, because, without it, I thought no parish would choose me as their pastor; and secondly, that without a considerable knowledge of divinity I should never get a good living; as the obtaining of a valuable cure, in Prussia, generally depends upon the degree which the candidates for the ministry obtain in passing the examination. But the moment I entered Halle, the University town, all my resolutions came to nothing. Being now more than ever my own master, and without any control as long as I did not fight a duel, molest the people in the streets, etc., I renewed my profligate life afresh, though now a student of divinity. When my money was spent, I pawned my watch and a part of my linen and clothes, or borrowed in other ways. Yet in the midst of it all had a desire to renounce this wretched life, for I had no enjoyment in it, and had sense enough left to see that the end one day or other would be miserable; for I should never get a living. But I had no sorrow of heart on account of offending God. Friendship with Beta One day when I was in a tavern with some of my wild fellow- students, I saw among them one of my former schoolfellows, named Beta, whom I formerly despised, because he was so quiet and serious. It now appeared well to me to choose him as my friend, thinking that if I could but have better companions, I should improve my own conduct. This Beta was a backslider. When formerly he was so quiet at school, I have reason to believe it was because the Spirit of God was working on his heart; but now, having departed from the Lord, he tried to put off the ways of God more and more, and to enjoy the world, of which he had known but little before. I sought his friendship, because I thought it would lead me to a steady life; and he gladly formed an aquaintance with me, as he told me afterwards, because he thought it would bring him into gay society. Thus my poor foolish heart was again deceived. And yet, God, in His abundant mercy, made him after all, in a way which was never thought of by me, the instrument of doing me good, not merely for time, but for eternity. About this period, June, 1825, I was again taken ill in consequence of my profligate and vicious life. My state of health would therefore no longer allow me to go on in the same course, but my desires were still unchanged. About the end of July I recovered. After this, my conduct was outwardly rather better; but this arose only from want of money. At the commencement of August, Beta and I, with two other students, drove about the country, for four days. All the money for this expensive pleasure had been obtained by pledging some of our remaining articles. Trip to Switzerland When we returned, instead of being truly sorry on account of this sin, we thought of fresh pleasures, and, as my love for travelling was stronger than ever, through what I had seen on this last journey, I proposed to my friends to set off for Switzerland. The obstacles in the way, the want of money, and the want of the passports, were removed by me. For, through forged letters from our parents, we procured passports; and through pledging all we could, particularly our books, we obtained as much money as we thought would be enough. Beta was one of the party. On August 18th we left Halle. It will be enough to say that we went as far as Mount Rigi in Switzerland. Forty-three days we were, day after day, travelling, almost always on foot. I had now obtained the desire of my heart. I had seen Switzerland. But still I was far from being happy. The Lord most graciously preserved us from many calamitous circumstances, which, but for His gracious providence, might have overtaken us. But I did not see His hand at that time, as I have seen it since. Sickness of one or more of us, or separation from one another, which might have so easily befallen us, would have brought us, being so far from home, and having but just as much money as was absolutely needed, into a most miserable condition. I was on this journey like Judas; for, having the common purse, I was a thief. I so managed, that the journey cost me but two-thirds of what it cost my friends. Oh! how wicked was I now. At last all of us became tired of seeing even the most beautiful views; and whilst at first, after having seen certain places, I had been saying with Horace, at the end of the day, in my pagan heart, "Vixi" (I have lived), I was now glad to get home again. September 29th we reached Halle, from whence each of us, for the remainder of the vacation, went to his father's house. I had now, by many lies, to satisfy my father concerning the travelling expenses, and succeeded in deceiving him. During the three weeks I stayed at home, I determined to live differently for the future. Once more the Lord showed me what resolutions come to, when made in man's strength. I was different for a few days; but when the vacation was over, and fresh students came, and, with them, fresh money, all was soon forgotten. At this time Halle was frequented by 1,260 students, about 900 of whom studied divinity, all of which 900 were allowed to preach, although, I believe, not nine of them feared the Lord. Conversion The time was now come when God would have mercy upon me. His love had been set upon such a wretch as I was before the world was made. His love had sent His Son to bear punishment on account of my sins, and to fulfil the law which I had broken times without number. And now at a time when I was as careless about Him as ever, He sent His Spirit into my heart. I had no Bible, and had not read in it for years. I went to church but seldom; but, from custom, I took the Lord's supper twice a year. I had never heard the gospel preached up to the beginning of November, 1825. I had never met with a person who told me that he meant, by the help of God, to live according to the Holy Scriptures. In short, I had not the least idea that there were any persons really different from myself, except in degree. One Saturday afternoon, about the middle of November, 1825, I had taken a walk with my friend Beta. On our return he said to me that he was in the habit of going on Saturday evenings to the house of a Christian, where there was a meeting. On further enquiry he told me that they read the Bible, sang, prayed, and read a printed sermon. No sooner had I heard this, than it was to me as if I had found something after which I had been seeking all my life long. I immediately wished to go with my friend, who was not at once willing to take me; for knowing me as a gay young man, he thought I should not like this meeting. At last, however, he said he would call for me. I would here mention that, Beta seems to have had conviction of sin, and probably also a degree of acquaintance with the Lord, when about fifteen years old. Afterwards, being in a cold and worldly state, he joined me in that sinful journey to Switzerland. On his return, however, being extremely miserable, and convinced of his guilt, he made a full confession of his sin to his father; and, whilst with him, sought the acquaintance of a Christian brother, named Richter. This Dr. Richter gave him, on his return to the University, a letter of introduction to a believing tradesman, of the name of Wagner. It was this brother in whose house the meeting was held. We went together in the evening. As I did not know the manners of believers, and the joy they have in seeing poor sinners even in any measure caring about the things of God, I made an apology for coming. The kind answer of this dear brother I shall never forget. He said: "Come as often as you please; house and heart are open to you." We sat down and sang a hymn. Then brother Kayser, afterwards a Missionary in Africa in connection with the London Missionary Society, who was then living at Halle, fell on his knees, and asked a blessing on our meeting. This kneeling down made a deep impression upon me; for I had never either seen any one on his knees, nor had I ever prayed myself on my knees. He then read a chapter and a printed sermon; for no regular meetings for expounding the Scriptures were allowed in Prussia, except an ordained clergyman was present. At the close we sang another hymn, and then the master of the house prayed. Whilst he prayed, my feeling was something like this: I could not pray as well, though I am much more learned than this illiterate man. The whole made a deep impression on me. I was happy; though if I had been asked why I was happy, I could not have clearly explained it. When we walked home, I said to Beta, "All we have seen on our journey to Switzerland, and all our former pleasures, are as nothing in comparison with this evening." Whether I fell on my knees when I returned home, I do not remember; but this I know, that I lay peaceful and happy in my bed. This shows that the Lord may begin His work in different ways. For I have not the least doubt that on that evening He began a work of grace in me, though I obtained joy without any deep sorrow of heart, and with scarcely any knowledge. That evening was the turning point in my life. The next day, and Monday, and once or twice besides, I went again to the house of this brother, where I read the Scriptures with him and another brother; for it was too long for me to wait till Saturday came again. Now my life became very different, though all sins were not given up at once. My wicked companions were given up; the going to taverns was entirely discontinued; the habitual practice of telling falsehoods was no longer indulged in, but still a few times after this I spoke an untruth. At the time when this change took place, I was engaged in translating a novel out of French into German for the press, in order to obtain the means of gratifying my desire to see Paris. This plan about the journey was now given up, though I had not light enough to give up the work in which I was engaged, but finished it. The Lord, however, most remarkably put various obstacles in the way and did not allow me to sell the manuscript. At last, seeing that the whole was wrong, I determined never to sell it, and was enabled to abide by this determination. The manuscript was burnt. I now no longer lived habitually in sin, though I was still often overcome, and sometimes even by open sins, though far less frequently than before, and not without sorrow of heart. I read the Scriptures, prayed often, loved the brethren, went to church from right motives, and stood on the side of Christ, though laughed at by my fellow students. What all the exhortations and precepts of my father and others could not effect; what all my own resolutions could not bring about, even to renounce a life of sin and profligacy; I was enabled to do, constrained by the love of Jesus. The individual who desires to have his sins forgiven, must seek for it through the blood of Jesus. The individual who desires to get power over sin, must likewise seek it through the blood of Jesus. CHAPTER II EARLY CHRISTIAN WORK, 1826–1829 IN January, 1826, I began to read missionary papers, and was greatly stirred up to become a Missionary myself. I prayed frequently concerning this matter, and thus made more decided progress for a few weeks. But soon, alas! I was drawn aside. I used frequently to meet a young female, who also came to the meetings on Saturday evenings; and being the only pious female of my own age whom I knew, I soon felt myself greatly attached to her. This led away my heart from missionary work, for I had reason to believe that her parents would not allow her to go with me. My prayers now became cold and formal, and at length were almost entirely given up. My joy in the Lord left me. In this state I continued for about six weeks. At the end of that time, about Easter, 1826, I saw a devoted young brother, named Hermann Ball, a learned man, a son of wealthy parents, who, constrained by the love of Christ, preferred labouring in Poland among the Jews as a Missionary, to having a comfortable living near his relations. His example made a deep impression on me. I was led to apply his case to my own, and to compare myself with him; for I had given up the work of the Lord, and, I may say, the Lord Himself, for the sake of a girl. The result of this comparison was, that I was enabled to give up this connection, which I had entered into without prayer, and which thus had led me away from the Lord. When I was enabled to be decided, the Lord smiled on me, and I was, for the first time in my life, able fully and unreservedly to give up myself to Him. It was at this time that I began to enjoy "the peace of God which passeth all understanding." In this my joy I wrote to my father and brother, entreating them to seek the Lord, and telling them how happy I was; thinking, that if the way to happiness were but set before them, they would gladly embrace it. To my great surprise an angry answer was returned. About this period the Lord sent a believer, Dr. Tholuck, as Professor of Divinity to Halle, in consequence of which a few believing students came from other Universities. Thus also, through becoming acquainted with other brethren, the Lord led me on. With the revival of the work of grace in my heart, after the snare above referred to had been broken, my former desire to give myself to missionary service returned, and I went at last to my father to obtain his permission, without which I could not be received into any of the German missionary institutions. My father was greatly displeased, and particularly reproached me, saying that he had expended so much money on my education, in hope that he might comfortably spend his last days with me in a parsonage, and that he now saw all these prospects come to nothing. He was angry, and told me he would no longer consider me as his son. But the Lord gave me grace to remain steadfast. He then entreated me, and wept before me; yet even this by far harder trial the Lord enabled me to bear. Before I went away I took an opportunity of reminding my brother of my former wicked life, and told him that now, having been thus blessed by God, I could not but live for Him. After I had left my father, though I wanted more money than at any previous period of my life, as I had to remain two years longer in the University, I determined never to take any more from him; for it seemed to me wrong, so far as I remember, to suffer myself to be supported by him, when he had no prospect that I should become what he would wish me to be, namely, a clergyman with a good living. This resolution I was enabled to keep. By the way, I would here observe, that the Lord afterwards, in a most remarkable way, supplied my temporal wants. For shortly after this had occurred, several American gentlemen, three of whom were professors in American colleges, came to Halle for literary purposes, and as they did not understand German, I was recommended by Dr. Tholuck to teach them. These gentlemen, some of whom were believers, paid so handsomely for the instruction which I gave them, and for the lectures of certain professors which I wrote out for them, that I had enough and to spare. Thus did the Lord richly make up to me the little which I had relinquished for His sake. "O fear the Lord, ye His saints; for there is no want to them that fear Him" (Psalm 34:9). On my return from my father to Halle, I found that the more experienced brethren thought that I ought for the present to take no further steps respecting my desire to go out as a Missionary. But still it was more or less in my mind. Whitsuntide and the two days following I spent in the house of a pious clergyman in the country; for all the ministers at Halle, a town of more than 30,000 inhabitants, were unenlightened men. God greatly refreshed me through this visit. Dear Beta was with me. On our return I related to two of my former friends, whose society I had not quite given up, though I did not any longer live with them in sin, how happy I had been on my visit. I then told them how I wished they were as happy as myself. They answered: "We do not feel that we are sinners." After this I fell on my knees, and asked God to show them that they were sinners. Having done so, I left them, and went into my bedroom, where I continued to pray for them. After a little while I returned to my sitting-room, and found them both in tears, and both told me that they now felt themselves to be sinners. From that time a work of grace commenced in their hearts. Decides by Lot Shortly after this, being still greatly exercised about going out as a Missionary, and wishing much (according to my natural mind, as I now see) to have the matter settled, in one way or the other, without being willing quietly, patiently, and prayerfully to wait on the Lord, I came to the conclusion to ascertain the Lord's mind by the lot. To this end I not merely drew a lot in private, but I bought a ticket in the royal lottery; and I left it thus with the Lord, that if I gained anything, I should take it to be His will that I should become a Missionary, if not, that I should remain at home. My ticket came out with a small sum, on account of which it appeared to me that I should be a Missionary. I therefore applied to the Berlin Missionary Society, but was not accepted, because my father had not given his consent. Very soon afterwards I was led to see in some degree, and since then much more fully, the error into which I had fallen respecting the lot. I ought to have said to myself, How can an individual, so ignorant as you are, think about being a teacher to others? For though I was truly begotten again, and rested upon Christ alone for salvation, still I should not have been able to give a clear explanation of even the most elementary truths of the gospel. How then could I be fit to teach others? The first thing therefore I ought to have done, was, to seek through much prayer, and searching the Scriptures, and a holy life, to obtain more knowledge of divine things. Further, as to my impatience in wishing the matter settled, how could I have been fit to endure in that state the hardships and trials of a missionary life, in which my patience, no doubt, would have been much more severely tried? I therefore ought to have said to myself, if I cannot wait quietly, though it be many months longer, before the Lord shows me clearly His will concerning the matter, how then can I be fit for missionary work? Instead of thus comparing my state of heart and knowledge with what is required in the Scriptures from him who is to be a teacher, I ran hastily to the lot, and thought I had done it prayerfully. And how did it end? According to my prayers the lot decided I should be a Missionary among the heathen (and my mind, at that time, especially inclined to the East Indies). But the way in which the Lord has led me since has been very different. And it ought not to be said in defence of the practice of deciding by lot—perhaps the Lord meant you to be a Missionary among the heathen, but you did not give yourself to the work; for I actually offered myself to a society, but was not accepted. Moreover, since 1826 I have repeatedly offered myself most solemnly to the Lord for this work, and I am as sure that it is not His will that I should go out as a Missionary for the present, as I am sure of anything. Nor could it be said, that perhaps the Lord may yet rail me for this work. For if He should be pleased to do so to-morrow, yet that would prove nothing concerning the above point. For I did not use the lot to ascertain whether at any period of my life I should be engaged in missionary work, but whether I should then set about it. And to put such an explanation on the matter, would be acting as false prophets, who, when then prophecies fail, try to find out some way or other whereby they may show that their prophecies were true. I used the lot some years after in an important matter. My natural mind would have the decision at once, so after prayer I drew the lot. But facts turned out completely different from what the lot decided. To ascertain the Lord's will we ought to use scriptural means. Prayer, the Word of God, and His Spirit should be united together. We should go to the Lord repeatedly in prayer, and ask Him to teach us by His Spirit through His Word. I say, by His Spirit through His Word. For if we should think that His Spirit led us to do so and so, because certain facts are so and so, and yet His Word is opposed to the step which we are going to take, we should be deceiving ourselves. In connection with this I would mention, that the Lord very graciously gave me, from the very commencement of my divine life, a measure of simplicity and of childlike disposition in spiritual things, so that whilst I was exceedingly ignorant of the Scriptures, and was still from time to time overcome even by outward sins, yet I was enabled to carry most minute matters to the Lord in prayer. And I have found that "godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come." Though very weak and ignorant, yet I had now, by the grace of God, some desire to benefit others, and he who so faithfully had once served Satan, sought now to win souls for Christ. I may mention a few instances. I circulated every month, in different parts of the country, about 300 missionary papers. I also sold and distributed a considerable number of tracts, and often took my pockets full in my walks, and distributed them, and spoke to poor people whom I met. I also wrote letters to some of my former companions in sin. I visited for thirteen weeks a sick man, who, when I first began to speak to him about the things of God, was completely ignorant of his state as a sinner, trusting for salvation in his upright and moral life. After some weeks, however, the Lord allowed me to see a decided change in him, and he afterwards repeatedly expressed his gratitude, that I had been sent to him by God, to be the means of opening his blind eyes. May this encourage the believing reader to sow the seed, though he does not see it spring up at once. Thus the Lord condescended to begin to use me soon after my conversion, though but little; for I could bear but very little, as I did not see at that time, as I do now, that God alone can give spiritual life at the first, and keep it up in the soul afterwards. First Sermon Having heard that there was a schoolmaster living in a village, about six miles from Halle, who was in the habit of holding a prayer meeting at four o'clock every morning, with the miners, before they went into the pit, giving them also an address, I thought he was a believer; and as I knew so very few brethren, I went to see him, in order if it might be to strengthen his hands. About two years afterwards he told me, that when I came to him first, he knew not the Lord, but that he had held these prayer meetings merely out of kindness to a relative, whose office it was, but who had gone on a journey; and that those addresses which he had read were not his own, but copied out of a book. He also told me that he was much impressed with my kindness, and what he considered condescension on my part in coming to see him, and this, together with my conversation, had been instrumental in leading him to care about the things of God; and I knew him ever afterwards as a true believer. This schoolmaster asked me whether I would not preach in his parish, as the aged and infirm clergyman would be very glad of my assistance. Up to this time I had never preached, though for fifteen months past I might have done so as a student of divinity; for before Christmas, 1825, I had been mercifully kept from attempting to preach (though I wrote to my father about July that I had preached, because I knew it would please him), and after Christmas, when I knew the Lord, I refrained from doing so, because I felt that I was yet too little instructed in the things of God. The same reason ought to have still kept me from preaching; yet I thought that, by taking a sermon, or the greater part of one, written by a spiritual man, and committing it to memory, I might benefit the people. Had I reasoned scripturally, I should have said, surely it cannot be the will of God, that I should preach in this way, if I have not enough knowledge of the Scriptures to write a sermon. Moreover, I had not enough light or tenderness of conscience to see that I was a deceiver in the pulpit; for everybody supposes that the sermon a man preaches is, if not entirely, at least as to the most part, his own composition. I now set about putting a printed sermon into a suitable form, and committing it to memory. It was hard work. There is no joy in man's own doings and choosings. It took me nearly a whole week to commit to memory such a sermon as would take up nearly an hour in repeating. I got through it, but had no enjoyment in the work. It was on August 27th, 1826, at eight in the morning, in a chapel of ease, in connection with which my friend was schoolmaster. At eleven I repeated the same sermon verbatim in the parish church. There was one service more, in the afternoon, at which I needed not to have done anything; for the schoolmaster might have read a printed sermon, as he used to do. But having a desire to serve the Lord, though I knew not how to do it scripturally, and having reason to believe that the gospel had scarcely ever been preached in that place, I had it in my heart to preach again in the afternoon. But I had no second sermon committed to memory. It came, however, to my mind to read the 5th chapter of Matthew, and to make such remarks as I was able. I did so. Immediately upon beginning to expound "Blessed are the poor in spirit," etc. I felt myself greatly assisted, and whereas in the morning my sermon had not been simple enough for the people to understand it, I now was listened to with the greatest attention, and I think was also understood. My own peace and joy were great. I felt this a blessed work. After the service I left the aged clergyman as soon as possible, lest I should lose my enjoyment. On my way to Halle I thought, this is the way I should like always to preach. But then it came immediately to my mind, that such sort of preaching might do for illiterate country people, but that it never would do before a well-educated assembly in town. I thought the truth ought to be preached at all hazards, but it ought to be given in a different form suited to the hearers. Thus I remained unsettled in my mind as regards the mode of preaching; and it is not surprising that I did not then see the truth concerning this matter, for I did not understand the work of the Spirit, and therefore saw not the powerlessness of human eloquence. Further, I did not keep in mind, that if the most illiterate persons in the congregation can comprehend the discourse, the most educated will understand it too; but that the reverse does not hold true. I now preached frequently, both in the churches of villages and towns, but never had any enjoyment in doing so, except when speaking in a simple way; though the repetition of sermons, which had been committed to memory, brought more praise from my fellow creatures. But from neither way of preaching did I see any fruit. It may be that the last day may show the benefit even of these feeble endeavours. One reason why the Lord did not permit me to see fruit, seems to me, that I should have been most probably lifted up by success. It may be also, because I prayed exceedingly little respecting the ministry of the Word, and because I walked so little with God, and was so rarely "a vessel unto honour, sanctified, and meet for the Master's use." Lives in Franke's Orphanage About the time that I first began to preach I lived for about two months in free lodgings, provided for poor students of divinity in the Orphan House, built in dependence upon God, by that devoted and eminent servant of Christ, A. H. Franke, Professor of Divinity at Halle, who died 1727. I mention this, as some years afterwards I was benefited myself through the faith of this dear man of God. About that time I was still so weak that I fell repeatedly into open sins, yet could not continue in them, nay, not even for a few days, without sorrow of heart, confession before God, and fleeing to the blood of the Lamb. And so ignorant was I still, that I bought a crucifix in a frame, and hung it up in my room, hoping that being thus frequently reminded of the sufferings of my Saviour, I should not fall so frequently into sin. But in a few days the looking to the crucifix was as nothing, and I fell about that very time more than once deeply. First Remarkable Donation Received Having heard that a very rich lady of title, residing at Frankfort-on- the-Maine, was a very pious person, and, in visiting a charitable institution at Düsselthal, had given very liberally; and wishing much about the commencement of the year 1827 to help a poor relative with a small sum of money, and also to pay the remainder of the debt which I had contracted for my travelling expenses to Switzerland; I wrote to this lady, asking her to lend me a small sum of money, in actual amount only little above £5, but as money in the North of Germany has much more value than in England, it was as much as £12 or £15 in this country. Whilst I was writing, however, the thought occurred to me, Suppose this lady should not be a believer? I, therefore, pointed out to her the way of salvation, and related to her how I had been brought to the knowledge of the truth. But I received no answer by the time I might have had one.—I would just notice, that since 1829 my practice, on account of what I found in the Scriptures, Rom. 13:8, as regards borrowing money, has been different. And, moreover, I have considered that there is no ground to go away from the door of the Lord to that of a believer, so long as He is so willing to supply our need. About January 20th I was one day very wretched. Satan obtained an advantage over me through overmuch work; for I was in the habit of writing about fourteen hours a day. One morning I was in so wretched a state, that I said in my heart, What have I now gained by becoming a Christian? Afterwards I walked about in the streets in this wretched state of heart, and at last I went into a confectioner's shop, where wine and ardent spirits were sold, to eat and to drink. But as soon as I had taken a piece of cake I left the shop, having no rest, as I felt that it was unbecoming a believer, either to go to such places or to spend his money in such a way. In the afternoon of the very day on which, in the ingratitude of my heart, I had had such unkind thoughts about the Lord (who was at that very time in so remarkable a manner supplying my temporal wants, by my being employed in writing for an American Professor), He, graciously showed me my sin, not by a severe chastisement, as I most righteously deserved, but by adding another mercy to the many He had already shown me. Oh! how long-suffering is our Lord. How does He bear with us! May I at least now seek, for the few days whilst I may stay in this world, to be more grateful for all His mercies! At two o'clock I received a parcel from Frankfort, containing the exact sum of money of which I had requested the loan. There was no letter to be found. I was overwhelmed with the Lord's mercy, but very much regretted that there was no letter. At last, on carefully examining the paper in which the silver had been packed, I found one, which I have kept, and which I translate from the German. "A peculiar providence has made me acquainted with the letter which you have written to Lady B. But you are under a mistake concerning her, both as regards her character, and her stay at D., where she never was. She has been taken for another individual. But that I may lessen in some measure the difficulties in which you seem to be, I send you the enclosed small sum, for which you may thank, not the unknown giver, but the Lord, who turneth the hearts like rivers of water. Hold fast the faith which God has given you by His Holy Spirit; it is the most precious treasure in this life, and it contains in itself true happiness. Only seek by watching and prayer more and more to be delivered from all vanity and self-complacency, by which even the true believer may be ensnared when he least expects it. Let it be your chief aim to be more and more humble, faithful, and quiet. May we not belong to those who say and write continually, 'Lord, Lord,' but who have Him not deeply in their hearts. Christianity consists not in words, but in power. There must be life in us. For, therefore, God loved us first that we might love Him in return; and that loving we might receive power, to be faithful to Him, and to conquer ourselves, the world, distress and death. May His Spirit strengthen you for this, that you may be an able messenger of His gospel! Amen. AN ADORING WORSHIPPER OF THE SAVIOUR, JESUS CHRIST." Frankfort-on-the Maine, Jan. 14th, 1827. I saw in some measure, at the time when I received this letter, how much I needed such a faithful, and, at the same time, loving word of admonition; but I have seen it more fully since. Self-complacency, and a want of quietness, and saying and writing more frequently "Lord, Lord," than acknowledging Him by my life as such. These were the evils against which at that time I particularly needed to be cautioned, and up to this day I am still much, very much, lacking in these points: though the Lord, to His praise I would say it, has done much for me in these particulars since that time. After having read this letter, my heart was full of joy, shame and gratitude. Truly it was the goodness of God which brought my heart into this state, and not the money; for that was gone in a few hours for the two purposes above referred to. With my heart full of peculiar feelings, and ashamed of my conduct in the morning, I left the town towards the evening, to walk alone in a solitary place. And now, being particularly conscious of my ingratitude to the Lord for all His mercies, and of my want of steadfastness in His ways, I could not forbear falling down on my knees behind a hedge, though the snow was a foot deep, anew to surrender myself wholly to Him, and to pray for strength that I might for the future live more to His glory, and also to thank Him for His late mercy. It was a blessed time. I continued about half an hour in prayer. After such an experience, it may be difficult for one who does not know the plague of his own heart, to think that I was at that time a true believer, when I tell him that so base was I, so altogether like a beast before my God, and unmindful of His mercies to me in Christ, that only a few weeks after I fell into a wretched backsliding state, in which I continued for many days, during which time prayer was almost entirely given up. It was on one of these days that I rang my bell, and ordered the servant to fetch me wine. And now I began to drink. But how good was the Lord! Though I desired to drink, that I might be able more easily to go on in sin, yet He would not allow me to give up myself to the wickedness of my heart. For whilst in my ungodly days I had drunk once about five quarts of strong beer in one afternoon, in the way of bravado, and once also much wine at one time, without remorse of conscience, I could now take only two or three glasses before the wickedness of my conduct was brought before me; and my conscience told me that I drank merely for the sake of drinking, and thus I gave it up. The public means of grace by which I could be benefited were very few. Though I went regularly to church when I did not preach myself, yet I scarcely ever heard the truth, for there was no enlightened clergyman in the town. And when it so happened that I could hear Dr. Tholuck, or any other godly minister, the prospect of it beforehand, and the looking back upon it afterwards, served to fill me with joy. Now and then I walked ten or fifteen miles to enjoy this privilege. May those who enjoy the faithful ministry of the Word feel exceedingly thankful for it. There are few blessings on earth greater for a believer; and yet the Lord is frequently obliged to teach us the value of this blessing by depriving us of it for a season. Students' Meetings Another means of grace which I attended, besides the Saturday evening meetings in brother Wagner's house, was a meeting every Lord's day evening with the believing students, which consisted of six or more in number, and increased, before I left Halle, to about 20; and which after the Easter vacation of 1827 was held in my room till I left Halle. In these meetings one, or two, or more of the brethren prayed, and we read the Scriptures, sang hymns, and sometimes also one or another of the brethren spoke a little in the way of exhortation, and we read also such writings of godly men as were calculated for edification. I was often greatly stirred up and refreshed in these meetings; and once, being in a backsliding state, and therefore cold and miserable, I opened my heart to the brethren, and was brought out of that state through the means of their exhortations and prayers. "Forsake not the assembling of yourselves together," is a most important exhortation. Even if we should not derive any special benefit at the time, so far as we are conscious, yet we may be kept from much harm. And very frequently the beginning of coldness of heart is nourished by keeping away from the meetings of the saints. I know when I was cold, and had no real desire to be brought out of that state, I went a few times into the villages, where I was sure not to meet with brethren, that I might not be spoken to about the things of God. Yet so gracious was the Lord, that my very wretchedness brought me back after a few hours. The Lord had begun a good work in me; and being faithful, though I was faithless, He would not give me up, but carried on His gracious work in me, though it would have progressed much more rapidly, had not my rebellious heart resisted. As to the other means of grace I would say: I fell into the snare, into which so many young believers fall, the reading of religious books in preference to the Scriptures. I could no longer read French and German novels, as I had formerly done, to feed my carnal mind; but still I did not put into the room of those books the best of all books. I read tracts, missionary papers, sermons, and biographies of godly persons. The last kind of books I found more profitable than others, and had they been well selected, or had I not read too much of such writings, or had any of them tended particularly to endear the Scriptures to me, they might have done me much good. I never had been at any time in my life in the habit of reading the Holy Scriptures. When under fifteen years of age, I occasionally read a little of them at school; afterwards God's precious book was entirely laid aside, so that I never read one single chapter of it, as far as I remember, fill it pleased God to begin a work of grace in my heart. Now the scriptural way of reasoning would have been: God Himself has condescended to become an author, and I am ignorant about that precious book, which His Holy Spirit has caused to be written through the instrumentality of His servants, and it contains that which I ought to know, and the knowledge of which will lead me to true happiness; therefore I ought to read again and again this most precious book, this book of books, most earnestly, most prayerfully, and with much meditation; and in this practice I ought to continue all the days of my life. For I was aware, though I read it but little, that I knew scarcely anything of it. But instead of acting thus, and being led by my ignorance of the Word of God to study it more, my difficulty in understanding it, and the little enjoyment I had in it, made me careless of reading it (for much prayerful reading of the Word, gives not merely more knowledge, but increases the delight we have in reading it); and thus, like many believers, I practically preferred, for the first four years of my divine life, the works of uninspired men to the Oracles of the living God. The consequence was that I remained a babe, both in knowledge and grace. In knowledge I say; for all true knowledge must be derived, by the Spirit, from the Word. And as I neglected the Word, I was for nearly four years so ignorant, that I did not clearly know even the fundamental points of our holy faith. And this lack of knowledge most sadly kept me back from walking steadily in the ways of God. For it is the truth that makes us free (John 8:31, 32), by delivering us from the slavery of the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life. The Word proves it; the experience of the saints proves it; and also my own experience most decidedly proves it. For when it pleased the Lord in August, 1829, to bring me really to the Scriptures, my life and walk became very different. And though even since then I have fallen very short of what I might, and ought to have been, yet, by the grace of God, I have been enabled to live much nearer to Him than before. If any believers read this, who practically prefer other books to the Holy Scriptures, and who enjoy the writings of men much more than the Word of God, may they be warned by my loss. I shall consider this book to have been the means of doing much good, should it please the Lord, through its instrumentality, to lead some of His people no longer to neglect the Holy Scriptures, but to give them that preference, which they have hitherto bestowed on the writings of men. Before I leave this subject I would only add: If the reader understands very little of the Word of God, he ought to read it very much; for the Spirit explains the Word by the Word. And if he enjoys the reading of the Word little, that is just the reason why he should read it much; for the frequent reading of the Scriptures creates a delight in them, so that the more we read them, the more we desire to do so. And if the reader should be an unbeliever, I would likewise entreat him to read the Scriptures earnestly, but to ask God previously to give him a blessing. For in doing so, God may make him "wise unto salvation" (2 Tim. 3:15, 16, 17). Advice on Bible Study If any one should ask me how he may read the Scriptures most profitably, I would advise him, that: I. Above all he should seek to have it settled in his own mind that God alone, by His Spirit, can teach him, and that therefore, as God will be enquired of for blessings, it becomes him to seek God's blessing previous to, and whilst reading. II. He should have it, moreover, settled in his mind, that, although the Holy Spirit is the best and sufficient teacher, yet that this teacher does not always teach immediately when we desire it, and that, therefore, we may have to entreat Him again and again for the explanation of certain passages; but that He will surely teach us at last, if indeed we are seeking for light prayerfully, patiently, and with a view to the glory of God. III. It is of immense importance for the understanding of the Word of God, to read it in course, so that we may read every day a portion of the Old and a portion of the New Testament, going on where we previously left off. This is important—(1) Because it throws light upon the connection; and a different course, according to which one habitually selects particular chapters, will make it utterly impossible ever to understand much of the Scriptures. (2) Whilst we are in the body, we need a change even in spiritual things; and this change the Lord has graciously provided in the great variety which is to be found in His Word. (3) It tends to the glory of God; for the leaving out some chapters here and there, is practically saying, that certain portions are better than others; or, that there are certain parts of revealed truth unprofitable, or unnecessary. (4) It may keep us, by the blessing of God, from erroneous views, as in reading thus regularly through the Scriptures we are led to see the meaning of the whole, and also kept from laying too much stress upon certain favourite views. (5) The Scriptures contain the whole revealed will of God, and therefore we ought to seek to read from time to time through the whole of that revealed will. There are many believers, I fear, in our day, who have not read even once through the whole of the Scriptures; and yet in a few months, by reading only a few chapters every day, they might accomplish it. IV. It is also of the greatest importance to meditate on what we read, so that perhaps a small portion of that which we have read, or, if we have time, the whole may be meditated upon, in the course of the day. Or a small portion of a book, or an epistle, or a gospel, through which we go regularly for meditation, may be considered every day, without, however, suffering oneself to be brought into bondage by this plan. Learned commentaries I have found to store the head with many notions, and often also with the truth of God; but when the Spirit teaches, through the instrumentality of prayer and meditation, the heart is affected. The former kind of knowledge generally puffs up, and is often renounced, when another commentary gives a different opinion, and often also is found good for nothing, when it is to be carried out into practice. The latter kind of knowledge generally humbles, gives joy, leads us nearer to God, and is not easily reasoned away; and having been obtained from God, and thus having entered into the heart, and become our own, is also generally carried out. If the enquirer after truth does not understand the Hebrew and Greek languages, so as to be able to compare the common translation with the original, he may, concerning several passages, get light by an improved rendering, provided he can be sure that the translator was a truly spiritual person. V. The last and most important means of grace, namely, prayer, was comparatively but little improved by me. I prayed, and I prayed often. I also prayed, in general, by the grace of God, with sincerity; but had I been more earnestly praying, or even only as much as I have prayed of late years, I should have made much more rapid progress. Offers Himself for Missionary Work In August, 1827, I heard that the Continental Society in England intended to send a minister to Bucharest, the residence of many nominal German Christians, to help an aged brother in the work of the Lord; the two other German Protestant ministers in that place being, the one a Socinian, and the other an unenlightened orthodox preacher. After consideration and prayer, I offered myself for this work to Professor Tholuck, who had been requested to look out for a suitable individual; for, with all my weakness, I had a great desire to live wholly for God. Most unexpectedly my father gave his consent, though Bucharest was about a thousand miles from my home, and as completely a missionary station as any other. I considered this a remarkable providence; though I see now, that a servant of Christ has to act for his Master, whether it be according to the will of his earthly father or not. I then went home to spend a short time with my father. In the town where he lived, containing about 3,000 inhabitants, I could not hear of a single believer, though I made many enquiries. The time I stayed with my father was more profitably spent than it had formerly been. I was enabled more than ever before to realise my high calling. I had, by the grace of God, power over sin; at least much more than at any former period of my life. I returned to Halle, and now prepared with earnestness for the work of the Lord. I set before me the sufferings which might await me. I counted the cost. And he, who once so fully served Satan, was now willing, constrained by the love of Christ, rather to suffer affliction for the sake of Jesus, "than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season." I also prayed with a degree of earnestness concerning my future work. One day, at the end of October, the before-mentioned brother, Hermann Ball, Missionary to the Jews, attended the Lord's day evening meeting in my room, on his way through Halle, and stated that he feared, on account of his health, he should be obliged to give up labouring among the Jews. When I heard this I felt a peculiar desire to fill up his place. About this very time also I became exceedingly fond of the Hebrew language, which I had cared about very little up to that time, and which I had merely studied now and then from a sense of duty. But now I studied it, for many weeks, with the greatest eagerness and delight. Whilst I thus from time to time felt a desire to fill up Brother Ball's place us a Missionary to the Jews (about which, however, I did not seriously think, because Dr. Tholuck daily expected a letter from London, finally to settle the particulars respecting my going to Bucharest), and whilst I thus greatly delighted in the study of Hebrew, I called in the evening of November 17th on Dr. Tholuck. In the course of conversation he asked me whether I had ever had a desire to be a Missionary to the Jews, as I might be connected with the London Society for promoting Christianity among them, for which he was an agent. I was struck with the question, and told him what had passed in my mind, but added that it was not proper to think anything about that, as I was going to Bucharest: to which he agreed. When I came home, however, these few words were like fire within me. The next morning I felt all desire for going to Bucharest gone, which appeared to me very wrong and fleshly, and I therefore entreated the Lord, to restore to me the former desire for labouring on that missionary station. He graciously did so almost immediately. My earnestness in studying Hebrew, and my peculiar love for it, however, continued. About this time I had an offer of becoming tutor to the sons of a pious gentleman of title, which I did not accept on account of my purpose of going to Bucharest, and if that should come to nothing, on account of my desire of being a Missionary to the Jews. Offers to become a Missionary to the Jews About ten days after, Dr. Tholuck received a letter from the Continental Society, stating that, on account of the war between the Turks and Russians, it appeared well to the committee, for the time being, to give up the thought of sending a minister to Bucharest, as it was the seat of war between the two armies. Dr. Tholuck then asked me again what I now thought about being a Missionary to the Jews. My reply was, that I could not then give an answer, but that I would let him know, after I had prayerfully considered the matter. After prayer and consideration, and consulting with experienced brethren, in order that they might probe my heart as to my motives, I came to this conclusion, that, though I could not say with certainty it was the will of God that I should be a Missionary to the Jews, yet, that I ought to offer myself to the committee, leaving it with the Lord to do with me afterwards, as it might seem good in His sight. Accordingly Dr. Tholuck wrote, about the beginning of December, 1827, to the committee in London. In the beginning of the year 1828 there was a new workhouse established at Halle, into which persons of bad character were put for a time and made to work. Being disposed to benefit unbelievers, I heartily desired to have permission statedly to preach the word of truth to them while I stayed at Halle, particularly as I understood that one of the lecturers of divinity in the University, who was a Socinian, had applied for this living. I wrote to the magistrates of the city, and offered to preach to those criminals gratuitously, hoping that in this way there would be less objection to my doing so. The reply was, that Dr. —— had applied for this living, and that it had been laid before the provincial government for consideration, but that they would be glad if I would preach in the workhouse till the matter was decided. The decision did not come for some time, and I had thus an opportunity of preaching twice every Lord's day, and once or twice on the week evenings; and besides this I took the criminals one by one into a room, to converse with them about their souls. Thus the Lord condescended to give to one so unworthy, so ignorant, so weak in grace, and so young in the faith and in years, a most important field of labour. However, it was well that even under these circumstances I should have laboured there; for humanly speaking, had I not been there, they would have had either no instruction at all, or a Socinian, or an unenlightened preacher, would have preached to them. And besides this I had at least some qualification for ministering there; for I knew the state of those poor sinners, having been myself formerly, in all probability, a great deal worse than most of them, and my simplicity and plainness of speech they would not have found in every minister. After some months the matter was decided, the Socinian lecturer of divinity, Dr. ——, was appointed to the living, and I had to discontinue my labours. It was not until March, 1828, that Professor Tholuck received an answer from London respecting me, in which the committee put a number of questions to me, on the satisfactory answers to which my being received by them would depend. After replying to this first communication I waited daily for an answer, and was so much the more desirous of having it, as my course in the University was completed. But no answer came. Had my desire to serve the Lord among the Jews been of the flesh, it would in all likelihood not have continued; but I still thought about it, and continued to make it a subject of prayer. At last, on June 13th, I received a letter from London, stating that the committee had determined to take me as a missionary student for six months on probation, provided I would come to London. I had now had the matter before me about seven months, having supposed, not only that it would have been settled in a few weeks, but also that, if I were accepted, I should be sent out immediately, as I had passed the University. Instead of this, not only seven months passed over before the decision came, but I was also expected to go to London; and not only so, but though I had from my infancy been more or less studying, and now at last wished actively to be engaged in work, it was required that I should again become a student. For a few moments, therefore, I was greatly disappointed and tried. But on calmly considering the matter, it appeared to me but right that the committee should know me personally, and that it was also well for me to know them more intimately than merely by correspondence, as this afterwards would make our connection much more comfortable. I determined therefore, after I had seen my father, and found no difficulty on his part, to go to London. Military Service Demanded There was, however, an obstacle in the way of my leaving the country. Every Prussian male subject is under the necessity of being for three years a soldier, provided his state of body allows it; but those who have had a classical education up to a certain degree, and especially those who have passed the University, need to be only one year in the army, but have to equip and maintain themselves during that year. Now, as I had been considered fit for service when I was examined in my twentieth year, and had only been put back at my own request, till my twenty-third year, and as I was now nearly twenty-three, I could not obtain a passport out of the country till I had either served my time, or had been exempted by the King himself. The latter I hoped would be the case; for it was a well known fact that those who had given themselves to missionary service had always been exempted. Certain brethren of influence, living in the capital, to whom I wrote on the subject, advised me, however, to write first to the president of the government of the province to which I belonged. This was done, but I was not exempted. Then these brethren wrote to the King himself; but he replied, that the matter must be referred to the ministry and to the law, and no exemption was made in my favour. I now knew not what to do. In the meantime, at the beginning of August, I was taken ill. It was a common cold at first, but I could not get rid of it, as formerly. This illness, in which particular care for the body seemed to be right, and in which therefore frequent walks were taken, and in which I thought myself justified in laying aside the study of Hebrew, etc., had not at all a beneficial effect on my soul. In connection with this, one of my chief companions at this time, an American Professor, was a backslider. If the believing reader does not know much of his own heart, and of man's weakness, he will scarcely think it possible that, after I had been borne with by the Lord so long, and had received so many mercies at His hands, and had been so fully and freely pardoned through the blood of Jesus, which I both knew from His Word, and had also enjoyed; and after that I had been in such various ways engaged in the work of the Lord; I should have been once more guilty of great blacksliding, and that, at the very time when the hand of God was lying heavily upon me. Oh! how desperately wicked is the human heart. It was in this cold state of heart that I rode with my friend to Leipsic, at the time of the famous Michaelmas fair. He wished me to go with him to the opera. I went, but had not the least enjoyment. After the first act I took a glass of ice for refreshment. After the second act I was taken faint in consequence of this, my stomach being in a very weak state; but I was well enough, after a while, to go to the hotel, where I passed a tolerable night. On the next morning my friend ordered the carriage for our return to Halle. This circumstance the Lord graciously used as a means of arousing me; and on our way home, I freely opened my mind to my friend about the way in which we had been going on, and he then told me that he was in a different state of heart when he left America. He also told me, when I was taken faint, that he thought it was an awful place to die in. This was the second and last time, since I believed in the Lord Jesus, that I went to a theatre; and but once, in the year 1827, I attended a concert, when I likewise felt that it was unbecoming of me, as a child of God, to be in such a place. On my return to Halle I broke a blood- vessel in my stomach. I was now exceedingly ill for several weeks, and then went for change of air into the country, to the house of a beloved brother in the Lord, who, up to this day, has continued a kind and faithful friend to me. My soul was now again in a better state than it had been before the rupture of the blood-vessel. Thus the Lord, in the faithful love of His heart, seeing that I was in a backsliding state, chastised me for my profit; and the chastisement yielded, in a measure at least, "the peaceable fruit of righteousness" (Heb. 12:10, 11). Whilst I was staying in the country, I received a letter from the American Professor, who had in the meantime changed Halle for Berlin, and who wished me to come to Berlin, where, being near the Court, I should be more likely to obtain exemption from my military duty; and he mentioned, at the same time, that all the expenses connected with my stay in Berlin would be fully covered by the remuneration I should receive for teaching German to himself and two of his friends, for a few hours every week. As I had no more connection with the University at Halle, and as I had the prospect of being spiritually benefited through my stay in Berlin, and there was no probability, if I remained at Halle, of obtaining the above- mentioned exemption, I came to the conclusion to go to Berlin. Two ladies of title travelled with me to Berlin in a hired carriage. As I knew that we should be for two days together, I thought, in my fleshly wisdom, that though I ought to speak to them about the things of God, I should first show them kindness and attention, and that, after thus opening a way to their hearts, I might fully set before them their state by nature, and point them to the Lamb of God. We went on together most amicably, I making only a few general remarks about divine things. On the second evening, however, when we were near the end of our journey, I felt that it was high time to speak. And no sooner had I begun plainly to do so, than one of them replied, "Oh! Sir, I wish you had spoken sooner about these things, for we have, for a long time, wished to have some one to whom we might open our hearts; but seeing that the ministers whom we know do not live consistently, we have been kept from speaking to them." I now found that they had been under conviction of sin for some time, but did not know the way to obtain peace, even by faith in the Lord Jesus. After this I spoke freely to them during the hour that yet remained. They parted from me with feelings of gratitude and regret that they could hear no more, for they only passed through Berlin. I felt myself greatly reproved, and all I could do was, by a long letter, to seek to make up for my deficiency in ministering to them on the journey. May this circumstance never be forgotten by me, and may it prove a blessing to the believing reader. Exempted from Military Service My chief concern now was how I might obtain a passport for England, through exemption from military duty. But the more certain brethren tried, though they knew how to set about the matter, and were also persons of rank, the greater difficulty there appeared to be in obtaining my object; so that in the middle of January, 1829, it seemed as if I must immediately become a soldier. There was now but one more way untried, and it was at last resorted to. A believing major, who was on good terms with one of the chief generals, proposed that I should actually offer myself for entering the army, and that then I should be examined as to my bodily qualifications, in the hope, that, as I was still in a very weak state of body, I should be found unfit for military service. In that case it would belong to the chief general finally to settle the matter; who, being a godly man himself, on the major's recommendation, would, no doubt, hasten the decision, on account of my desire to be a Missionary to the Jews. At the same time it stood so, that, if I should be found fit for service, I should have to enter the army immediately. Thus far the Lord had allowed things to go, to show me, it appears, that all my friends could not procure me a passport till His time was come. But now it was come. The King of kings had intended that I should go to England, because He would bless me there, and make me a blessing, though I was at that time, and am still, most unworthy of it; and, therefore, though the King of Prussia had not been pleased to make an exemption in my favour, yet now all was made plain, and that at a time when hope had almost been given up, and when the last means had been resorted to. I was examined, and was declared to be unfit for military service. With a medical certificate to this effect, and a letter of recommendation from the major, I went to this chief general, who received me very kindly, and who himself wrote instantaneously to a second military physician, likewise to examine me at once. This was done, and it was by him confirmed that I was unfit. Now the chief general himself, as his adjutants happened to be absent, in order to hasten the matter, wrote with his own hands the papers which were needed, and I got a complete dismissal, and that for life, from all military engagements. This was much more than I could have expected. The military gentleman spoke to me in a very kind way, and pointed out certain parts of the Scriptures, which he in particular advised me to bring before the Jews, especially Romans 11. On considering why the Lord delayed my obtaining this permission, I find that one of the reasons may have been that I might both be profited myself by my stay in Berlin, and that I also might be instrumental in benefiting others. As to the first, I would mention, that I learned a lesson in Berlin which I did not know before. Whilst I was at Halle, I thought I should much enjoy being among so many Christians as there are in Berlin. But when I was there, I found that enjoyment in the Lord does not depend upon the multitude of believers by whom we are surrounded. As to the second point, perhaps the last day may show that the Lord had some work for me in Berlin; for, from the time of my coming until I left, I preached three, four, or five times every week in the wards of a poorhouse, which was inhabited by about three hundred aged and infirm people. I also preached once in a church, and likewise visited one of the prisons several times on Lord's days, to converse with the prisoners about their souls; I was locked in by the keeper with the criminals in their cells. On the whole my time in Berlin was not lost; and I was in a better state of heart than I had been for any length of time before. I was not once overcome by my former outward besetting sins, though I have nothing to boast of even as regards that period; and were only the sins of those days brought against me, had I not the blood of Jesus to plead, I should be most miserable. But I think it right to mention, for the glory of God, as I have so freely spoken about my falls, that whilst I was more than ever unobserved by others; and whilst I was living in the midst of more gaiety and temptations than ever; and had far more money than at any previous time of my life; I was kept from things of which I had been habitually guilty in my unconverted days! My health was in a very weak state, almost the whole time whilst I was staying in Berlin, and was no better till, on the advice of a believing medical professor, I gave up all medicine. CHAPTER III REMOVAL TO ENGLAND, 1829–1832 HAVING now without any further difficulty obtained my passport, I left Berlin on February 3rd, 1829, for London. The Lord gave me more grace on my way from Berlin than on my way to it; for my mouth was almost immediately opened to my fellow-travellers, and the message of the gospel seemed to be listened to with interest, particularly by one. On February 5th I arrived at my father's house; it was the place where I had lived as a boy, and the scene of many of my sins, my father having now returned to it after his retirement from office. I came to it with peculiar feelings. These feelings were not excited merely by the fact of my having been seven years absent from it, but arose from the spiritual change I had undergone since I last saw the place; for I had never been at Heimersleben since my father fetched me from thence, which was a few days after my imprisonment at Wolfenbüttel had come to an end. There were but three persons in the whole town with whom my soul had any fellowship. One of them had spent all his money in coal mines, and was then earning his daily bread by thrashing corn. As a boy I had in my heart laughed at him, for he seemed so different from all other people. Now I sought him out, having previously been informed that he was a believer, to acknowledge him as such, by having fellowship with him, and attending a meeting in his house on the Lord's day evening. My soul was refreshed, and his also. Such a spiritual feast as meeting with a brother, was a rare thing to him. May we believers who live in Great Britain, and especially those of us who are surrounded by many children of God, seek for grace, more highly to prize the blessings which we enjoy through fellowship with brethren! This dear brother, who had then been a believer for more than twenty years, had only a few times heard the gospel preached during all that period. What a wonderful thing that I, one of the vilest of those brought up in that small town, should have been so abundantly favoured, as to have been brought to the knowledge of the truth, whilst none of all my relations, and scarcely one of those who grew up with me, so far as it has come to my knowledge, know the Lord! I left my father's house on February 10th, with the prospect of seeing him again in about a twelvemonth, as a Missionary among the Jews. About February 22nd I arrived at Rotterdam. I took lodgings in the house of a believer, where two German brethren lodged, whom I had known at Halle, and who intended to go out as Missionaries in connection with the Dutch Missionary Society. It was a peculiar feeling to me, for the first time in my life, to find myself among Christians of another nation, to attend their family prayer, hear them sing, etc. In spirit I had fellowship with them, though our communication was but broken, as I understood but little of the Dutch language. Here also I heard for the first time the preaching of the gospel in English, of which I knew enough to understand a part of what was said. On March 19th, 1829, I landed in London. I now found myself, in a great measure, as regards liberty, brought back to the years when I was at school; yea, almost all the time I had been at school, and certainly for the last four years, previous to my coming to England, I was not so much bound to time and order as I was in this seminary; and had not there been a degree of grace in me, yea, so much as not to regard the liberty of the flesh, I should now probably have given up all idea of being a Missionary to the Jews. But as I did not see that anything was expected from me which I could not conscientiously accede to, I thought it right to submit myself, for the Lord's sake, to all the regulations of the institution. My brethren in the seminary, most of them Germans, had instruction in Hebrew, Latin, Greek, French, German, etc., scarcely any of them having had a classical education; I read only Hebrew, and was exempted from all the rest. I remember how I longed to be able to expound the Scriptures in English, when I heard a German brother do so, a few days after my arrival. And I also remember what joy it gave me, when a few weeks after, for the first time, I spoke in English to a little boy, whom I met alone in the fields, about his soul, thinking that he would bear with my broken English.—I now studied much, about twelve hours a day, chiefly Hebrew; commenced Chaldee; perfected myself in reading the German-Jewish in Rabbinic characters, committed portions of the Hebrew Old Testament to memory, etc., and this I did with prayer, often falling on my knees, leaving my books for a little, that I might seek the Lord's blessing, and also, that I might be kept from that spiritual deadness, which is so frequently the result of much study. I looked up to the Lord even whilst turning over the leaves of my Hebrew dictionary, asking His help, that I might quickly find the words. I made comparatively little progress in English, for living with some of my countrymen, I was continually led to converse in German. My experience in this particular leads me to remark, should this fall into the hands of any who are desirous to labour as Missionaries among a people whose language is not their own, that they should seek not merely to live among them, for the sake of soon learning their language, but also, as much as possible, to be separated from those who speak their own language; for when, some months after, I was in Devonshire, completely separated from those who spoke German, I daily made much progress, whilst I made comparatively little in London. Soon after my arrival in England, I heard one of the brethren in the seminary speak about a Mr. Groves, a dentist in Exeter, who, for the Lord's sake, had given up his profession, which brought him in about fifteen hundred pounds a year, and who intended to go as a Missionary to Persia, with his wife and children simply trusting in the Lord for temporal supplies. This made such an impression on me, and delighted me so, that I not only marked it down in my journal, but also wrote about it to my German friends. Illness I came to England weak in body, and in consequence of much study, as I suppose, I was taken ill on May 15th, and was soon, at least in my own estimation, apparently beyond recovery. The weaker I became in body, the happier I was in spirit. Never in my whole life had I seen myself so vile, so guilty, so altogether what I ought not to have been, as at this time. It was as if every sin, of which I had been guilty, was brought to my remembrance; but, at the same time, I could realise that all my sins were completely forgiven—that I was washed and made clean, completely clean, in the blood of Jesus. The result of this was, great peace. I longed exceedingly to depart and to be with Christ. When my medical attendant came to see me, my prayer was something like this: "Lord, Thou knowest that he does not know what is for my real welfare, therefore do Thou direct him." When I took my medicine, my hearty prayer each time was something like this: "Lord, Thou knowest that this medicine is in itself nothing, no more than as if I were to take a little water. Now please, O Lord, to let it produce the effect which is for my real welfare, and for Thy glory. Let me either be taken soon to Thyself, or let me be soon restored; let me be ill for a longer time, and then taken to Thyself, or let me be ill for a longer time, and then restored. O Lord, do with me as seemeth Thee best!" One sin in particular was brought to my mind, which I had never seen before, viz., that whilst all my life, even in former sicknesses, I had been blessed with uninterrupted refreshing sleep, which now for some nights had almost entirely fled from my eyes, I had never heartily thanked God for it. Visit to Teignmouth After I had been ill about a fortnight, my medical attendant unexpectedly pronounced me better. This, instead of giving me joy, bowed me down, so great was my desire to be with the Lord; though almost immediately afterwards grace was given me to submit myself to the will of God. After some days I was able to leave my room. Whilst recovering I still continued in a spiritual state of heart, desiring to depart and to be with Christ. As I recovered but slowly, my friends entreated me to go into the country for change of air; but my heart was in such a happy and spiritual frame, that I did not like the thought of travelling and seeing places. So far was I changed, who once had been so passionately fond of travelling. But as my friends continued to advise me to go into the country, I thought at last that it might be the will of God that I should do so, and I prayed therefore thus to the Lord: "Lord, I will gladly submit myself to Thy will, and go if Thou wilt have me to go. And now let me know Thy will by the answer of my medical attendant. If, in reply to my question, he says it would be very good for me, I will go; but if he says it is of no great importance, then I will stay." When I asked him, he said it was the best thing I could do. I was then enabled willingly to submit, and accordingly went to Teignmouth. It was there that I became acquainted with my beloved brother friend, and fellow- labourer, Henry Craik. A few days after my arrival at Teignmouth, the chapel, called Ebenezer, was re-opened, and I attended the opening. I was much impressed by one of those who preached on the occasion. For though I did not like all he said, yet I saw a gravity and solemnity in him different from the rest. After he had preached, I had a great desire to know more of him; and being invited by two brethren from Exmouth, in whose house he was staying, to spend some time with them, I had an opportunity of living ten days with him under the same roof. Through the instrumentality of this brother the Lord bestowed a great blessing upon me, for which I shall have cause to thank Him throughout eternity. Further Light on God's Word I will mention some points which God then began to show me. (1) That the Word of God alone is our standard of judgment in spiritual things; that it can be explained only by the Holy Spirit; and that in our day, as well as in former times, He is the teacher of His people. The result of this was, that the first evening that I shut myself into my room, to give myself to prayer and meditation over the Scriptures, I learned more in a few hours than I had done during a period of several months previously. But the particular difference was, that I received real strength for my soul in doing so. I now began to try by the test of the Scriptures the things which I had learned and seen, and found that only those principles which stood the test were really of value. (2) Before this period I had been much opposed to the doctrines of election, particular redemption, and final persevering grace. But now I was brought to examine these precious truths by the Word of God. Being made willing to have no glory of my own in the conversion of sinners, but to consider myself merely an instrument; and being made willing to receive what the Scriptures said, I went to the Word, reading the New Testament from the beginning, with a particular reference to these truths. To my great astonishment I found that the passages which speak decidedly for election and persevering grace, were about four times as many as those which speak apparently against these truths; and even those few, shortly after, when I had examined and understood them, served to confirm me in the above doctrines. As to the effect which my belief in these doctrines had on me, I am constrained to state for God's glory, that though I am still exceedingly weak, and by no means so dead to the lusts of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, as I might be, and as I ought to be, yet, by the grace of God, I have walked more closely with Him since that period. My life has not been so variable, and I may say that I have lived much more for God than before. (3) Another truth, into which, in a measure, I was led during my stay in Devonshire, respected the Lord's coming. I had believed what others told me, without trying it by the Word. I thought that things were getting better and better, and that soon the whole world would be converted. But now I found in the Word, that we have not the least scriptural warrant to look for the conversion of the world before the return of our Lord. I found in the Scriptures, that what will usher in the glory of the church, and uninterrupted joy to the saints, is the return of the Lord Jesus, and that, till then, things will be more or less in confusion. I found in the Word that the return of Jesus, and not death, was the hope of the apostolic Christians; and that it became me, therefore, to look for His appearing. And this truth entered so into my heart, that, though I went into Devonshire exceedingly weak, scarcely expecting that I should return again to London, yet I was immediately, on seeing this truth, brought off from looking for death, and was made to look for the return of the Lord. Having seen this truth, the Lord also graciously enabled me to apply it, in some measure at least, to my own heart, and to put the solemn question to myself: What may I do for the Lord, before He returns, as He may soon come? (4) In addition to these truths, it pleased the Lord to lead me to see a higher standard of devotedness than I had seen before. He led me, in a measure, to see what is my true glory in this world, even to be despised, and to be poor and mean with Christ. I saw then, in a measure, though I have seen it more fully since, that it ill becomes the servant to seek to be rich, and great, and honoured in that world, where his Lord was poor and despised. My prayer had been, before I left London, that the Lord would be pleased to bless my journey to the benefit of my body and soul. This prayer was answered in both respects; for in the beginning of September I returned to London much better in body; and, as to my soul, the change was so great, that it was like a second conversion. Return to London—Work in the Seminary After my return to London, I sought to benefit my brethren in the seminary, and the means which I used were these. I proposed to them to meet together every morning from six to eight for prayer and reading of the Scriptures, and that then each of us should give out what he might consider the Lord had shown him to be the meaning of the portion read. One brother in particular was brought into the same state as myself, and others, I trust, were more or less benefited. Several times, when I went to my room after family prayer in the evening, I found communion with God so sweet, that I continued in prayer till after twelve, and then, being full of joy, went into the room of the brother just referred to; and, finding him also in a similar frame of heart, we continued praying until one or two; and even then I was a few times so full of joy, that I could scarcely sleep, and at six in the morning again called the brethren together for prayer. All this time I was not idle as regards the Lord's work, as I will now show. After I had been for about ten days in London, and had been confined to the house on account of my studies, my health began again to decline, and I saw that it would not be well, my poor body being only like a wreck or brand brought out of the devil's service, to spend my little remaining strength in study, but that I now ought to set about actual engagements in the Lord's work, particularly as He had now given me more light about His truth, and also a heart to serve Him. I consequently wrote to the committee of the Society, requesting them to send me out at once, as they had now had an opportunity of knowing me; and that they might do so with more confidence, to send me as a fellow-labourer to an experienced brother. However, I received no answer. Doubts about Working for the Jewish Society After having waited about five or six weeks, in the meantime seeking in one way or other to labour for the Lord, it struck me that I was wrong and acting unscripturally, in waiting for the appointment to missionary work from my fellow-men; but that, considering myself called by the Lord to preach the gospel, I ought to begin at once to labour among the Jews in London, whether I had the title of Missionary or not. In consequence of this I distributed tracts among the Jews, with my name and residence written on them, thus inviting them to conversation about the things of God; preached to them in those places where they most numerously collect together; read the Scriptures regularly with about fifty Jewish boys; and became a teacher in a Sunday school. In this work I had much enjoyment, and the honour of being reproached and ill-treated for the name of Jesus. But the Lord gave me grace, never to be kept from the work by any danger, or the prospect of any suffering. My light increased more and more, so that at the end of November it became a point of solemn consideration with me whether I could remain connected with the Society in the usual way. My chief objections were these:— (1) If I were sent out by the Society it was more than probable, yea, almost needful, if I were to leave England, that I should labour on the Continent, as I was unfit to be sent to eastern countries on account of my health, which would probably have suffered, both on account of the climate, and of my having to learn other languages. Now, if I did go to the Continent, it was evident that without ordination I could not have any extensive field of usefulness, as unordained ministers are generally prevented from labouring freely there; but I could not conscientiously submit to be ordained by unconverted men, professing to have power to set me apart for the ministry, or to communicate something to me for this work which they do not possess themselves. Besides this, I had other objections to being connected with any state church or national religious establishment, which arose from the increased light which I had obtained through the reception of this truth, that the Word of God is our only standard, and the Holy Spirit our only teacher. For as I now began to compare what I knew of the establishment in England and those on the Continent, with this only true standard, the Word of God, I found that all establishments, even because they are establishments, i.e. the world and the church mixed up together, not only contain in them the principles which necessarily must lead to departure from the Word of God, but also, as long as they remain establishments, entirely preclude the acting throughout according to the Holy Scriptures. Then again, if I were to stay in England, the Society would not allow me to preach in any place indiscriminately, where the Lord might open a door for me; and to the ordination of English bishops I had still greater objections than to the ordination of a Prussian Consistory. (2) I further had a conscientious objection to being led and directed by men in my missionary labours. As a servant of Christ, it appeared to me that I ought to be guided by the Spirit, and not by men, as to time and place; and this I would say, with all deference to others, who may be much more taught, and much more spiritually minded than myself. A servant of Christ has but one Master. (3) I had love for the Jews, and I had been enabled to give proofs of it; yet I could not conscientiously say, as the committee would expect from me, that I would spend the greater part of my time only among them. For the scriptural plan seemed to me, that, in coming to a place, I should seek out the Jews, and commence my labour particularly among them; but that, if they rejected the gospel, I should go to the nominal Christians. The more I weighed these points, the more it appeared to me that I should be acting hypocritically, were I to suffer them to remain in my mind, without making them known to the committee. Severs his Connection with the Society The question that next occurred to me was, how I ought to act if not sent out by the Society. With my views I could not return to Prussia; for I must either refrain from preaching, or imprisonment would be the result. The only plan that presented itself to me was, that I should go from place to place throughout England, as the Lord might direct me, and give me opportunity, preaching wherever I went, both among Jews and nominal Christians. To this mode of service I was especially stirred up through the recently received truth of the Lord's second coming, having it impressed upon my heart to seek to warn sinners, and to stir up the saints, as He might come soon. At the same time it appeared to me well, that I should do this in connection with the Society for promoting Christianity among the Jews, serving them without any salary, provided they would accept me on these conditions. There remained now only one point more to be settled: how I should do for the future as regards the supply of my temporal wants, which naturally would have been a great obstacle, especially as I was not only a foreigner, but spoke so little English, that whilst I was greatly assisted in expounding the Scriptures, it was with difficulty I could converse about common things. On this point, however, I had no anxiety; for I considered that, as long as I really sought to serve the Lord, that is, as long as I sought "the kingdom of God and His righteousness," my temporal supplies would be added to me. The Lord most mercifully enabled me to take the promises of His Word, and rest upon them, and such as Matthew 7:7, 8, John 14:13, 14, Matthew 6:25–34, were the stay of my soul concerning this point. In addition to this, the example of brother Groves, the dentist before alluded to, who gave up his profession and went out as a Missionary, was a great encouragement to me. For the news, which by this time had arrived, of how the Lord had aided him, strengthened my faith. At last, on December 12th, 1829, I came to the conclusion to dissolve my connection with the Society, if they would not accept my services under the above conditions, and to go throughout the country preaching (being particularly constrained to do so from a desire to serve the Lord as much as in me lay, BEFORE His RETURN), and to trust in Him for the supply of my temporal wants. Yet at the same time it appeared well to me to wait a month longer, and to consider the matter still further, before I wrote to the committee, that I might be sure I had weighed it fully. On December 24th I went to the Church Missionary Institution at Islington, in the hope of benefiting the students there, if it were the Lord's will. I returned very happy, as I almost invariably was at that time, and went to bed full of joy. Next morning (being that of Christmas day), I awoke in a very different state of heart from what I had experienced for many weeks past. I had no enjoyment, and felt cold and lifeless in prayer. At our usual morning meeting, however, one of the brethren exhorted me to continue to pray, saying that the Lord surely would again smile on me, though now for a season, for wise purposes, He seemed to have withdrawn Himself. I did so. At the Lord's table, in the morning, a measure of enjoyment returned. Afterwards my former enjoyment gradually returned. Towards evening the Lord gave me an opportunity of speaking about His return, and I had great enjoyment in doing so. At eight o'clock I was asked to expound at family-prayer, and was much assisted by the Lord. About half-an-hour after the exposition was over, I was requested to come out of the room to see one of the servants, and the mother of another of the servants, who had been present at family- prayer. I found them in tears, and both deeply impressed, and under concern about their souls. I then went home, at least as happy as on the previous evening. I have related this circumstance, because I am aware that it is a common temptation of Satan to make us give up the reading of the Word and prayer when our enjoyment is gone; as if it were of no use to read the Scriptures when we do not enjoy them, and as if it were of no use to pray when we have no spirit of prayer; whilst the truth is, in order to enjoy the Word, we ought to continue to read it, and the way to obtain a spirit of prayer, is, to continue praying; for the less we read the Word of God, the less we desire to read it, and the less we pray, the less we desire to pray. On December 30th, I left London for Exmouth, where I intended to spend my vacation in the house of my Christian friends, who had kindly lodged me the summer before, that I might preach there during this fortnight, and still more fully weigh the matter respecting my proposal to the Society. I arrived at Exmouth at six in the evening, an hour before the commencement of a prayer-meeting at Ebenezer Chapel. My heart was burning with a desire to tell of the Lord's goodness to my soul, and to speak forth what I considered might not be known to most with whom I met. Being, however, not called on, either to speak or pray, I was silent. The next morning I spoke on the difference between being a Christian and a happy Christian, and showed, whence it generally comes, that we rejoice so little in the Lord. This my first testimony was blessed to many believers, that God, as it appears, might show me that He was with me. It proved a blessing to a Christian woman, who had been for ten years in bondage, and who, in the providence of God, had been brought from Exeter to be present that morning. 1830 During the first days of January, whilst at Exmouth, it became more and more clear to me, that I could not be connected with the Society under the usual conditions; and as I had an abundance of work where I was, and little money to spend in travelling (for all I possessed was about five pounds), it appeared best to me to write at once to the committee, that, whilst they were coming to a decision respecting me, I might continue to preach. I therefore wrote to them, stating what had been my views before I became acquainted with them, and what they were now. I also stated my difficulty in remaining connected with them on the usual terms, as stated in substance above; and then concluded, that as, however. I owed them much, as having been instrumental in bringing me to England, where the Lord had blessed me so abundantly: and as I, also, should like to obtain from them the Hebrew Scriptures and tracts for the Jews, I would gladly serve them without any salary, if they would allow me to labour in regard to time and place as the Lord might direct me. Some time after I received a very kind private letter from one of the secretaries, who always had been very kind to me, together with the following official communication from the committee. "London Society for promoting Christianity amongst the Jews "At a meeting of the Missionary Sub-Committee, held January 27, 1830, Society House, 10, Wardrobe Place, Doctors' Commons, a Letter was read from Mr. G. F. Müller. "Resolved, That Mr. Müller be informed, that while the committee cordially rejoice in any real progress in knowledge and grace which he may have made under the teaching of the Holy Spirit, they, nevertheless, consider it inexpedient for any society to employ those who are unwilling to submit themselves to their guidance with respect to missionary operations; and that while, therefore, Mr. Müller holds his present opinions on that point, the committee cannot consider him as a missionary student; but should more mature reflection cause him to alter that opinion, they will readily enter into further communication with him." Thus my connection with the Society was entirely dissolved. Sixty- five years have passed away since, and I never have, even for one single moment, regretted the step I took; but have to be sorry, that I have been so little grateful for the Lord's goodness to me in that matter. The following part of this book will prove to the enlightened reader, how God blessed my acting out the light He had been pleased to give me. But I cannot leave this subject, without adding, that it is far from my intention to throw any blame upon the Society. I have no wish to do so; nay, I confess, were the last-mentioned circumstances not so intimately connected with my being in England, I would rather have left out the matter altogether. But being under the necessity of saying something about my connection with it, it appeared best to me to relate the circumstances just as they were. Re-visits Teignmouth After I had preached about three weeks at Exmouth and its neighbourhood, I went to Teignmouth. with the intention of staying there ten days, to preach the Word among the brethren with whom I had become acquainted during the previous summer, and thus to tell them of the Lord's goodness to me. One of the brethren said almost immediately on my arrival at Teignmouth, I wish you would become our minister, as the present one is going to leave us. My answer was, I do not intend to be stationary in any place, but to go through the country, preaching the Word as the Lord may direct me. On the Monday evening, I preached for brother Craik, at Shaldon, in the presence of three ministers, none of whom liked the sermon; yet it pleased God, through it, to bring to the knowledge of His dear Son a young woman who had been servant to one of these ministers, and who had heard her master preach many times. How differently does the Lord judge from man! Here was a particular opportunity for the Lord to get glory to Himself. A foreigner was the preacher, with great natural obstacles in the way, for he was not able to speak English with fluency; but he had a desire to serve God, and was by this time also brought into such a state of heart as to desire that God alone should have the glory, if any good were done through his instrumentality. How often has it struck me, both at that time and since, that His strength was made perfect in my weakness. On Tuesday evening I preached at Ebenezer Chapel, Teignmouth, the same chapel at the opening of which I became acquainted with the brother whom the Lord had afterwards used as an instrument of benefiting me so much. My preaching was also disliked there by many of the hearers; but the Lord opened the hearts of a few to receive the truth, and another young woman was brought to the Lord through the instrumentality of the Word then preached. On Wednesday I preached again in the same chapel, and the Word was disliked still, perhaps more, though the few who received the truth in the love of it, increased in number. On Thursday I preached again at Shaldon, and on Friday at Teignmouth. The effect was the same; dislike on the one side, and joy and delight in the truth on the other. By this time I began to reflect about the cause of this opposition; for the same brethren who had treated me with much kindness the previous summer, when I was less spiritually minded, and understood much less of the truth, now seemed to oppose me, and I could not explain it in any other way than this, that the Lord intended to work through my instrumentality at Teignmouth, and that therefore Satan, fearing this, sought to raise opposition. On the Lord's day I preached three times; so powerfully did I feel the importance of those previous truths I had so recently learned, that I longed to be instrumental in communicating them to others. Settles in Teignmouth By this time the request that I would stay at Teignmouth, and be the minister of the above chapel, had been repeatedly expressed by an increasing number of the brethren; but others were decidedly against my remaining there. This opposition was instrumental in settling my mind that I should stay for a while, at least until I was formally rejected. In consequence of this conclusion I took the following step, which, it may be, I should not repeat under similar circumstances, but which was certainly taken in love to those who were concerned in the matter, and for the glory of God, as far as I then had light. On the Tuesday following, after preaching, I told the brethren how, in the providence of God, I had been brought to them without the least intention of staying among them, but that, on finding them without a minister, I had been led to see it to be the will of God to remain with them. I also told them, as far as I remember, that I was aware of the opposition of some, but that I nevertheless intended to preach to them till they rejected me; and if they should say I might preach, but they would give me no salary, that would make no difference on my part, as I did not preach for the sake of money; but I told them at the same time, that it was an honour to be allowed to supply the temporal wants of any of the servants of Christ. I preached again three times on the Lord's day, none saying we wish you not to preach, though many of the hearers did not hear with enjoyment. Some of them left, and never returned; some left, but returned after a while. Others came to the chapel, who had not been in the habit of attending there previous to my coming. There was sufficient proof that the work of God was going on, for there were those who were glad to hear what I preached, overlooking the infirmities of the foreigner, delighting in the food for their souls, without caring much about the form in which the truth was set before them; and these were not less spiritual than the rest: and there were those who objected decidedly; some, however, manifesting merely the weakness of brethren, and others the bitterness of the opposers of the cross. There was, in addition to this, a great stir, a spirit of enquiry, and a searching of the Scriptures, whether these things were so. And what is more than all, God set His seal upon the work, in converting sinners. Twelve weeks I stood in this same position, whilst the Lord graciously supplied my temporal wants, through two brethren, unasked for. After this time, the whole little church, eighteen in number, unanimously gave me an invitation to become their pastor. My answer to them was, that their invitation did not show me more than I had seen before, that it was the will of God that I should remain with them, yet that for their sakes I could not but rejoice in this invitation, as it was a proof to me that God had blessed them through my instrumentality in making them thus of one mind. I also expressly stated to the brethren, that I should only stay so long with them as I saw it clearly to be the will of the Lord; for I had not given up my intention of going from place to place, if the Lord would allow me to do so. The brethren, at the same time, now offered to supply my temporal wants, by giving me £55 a year, which sum was afterwards somewhat increased, on account of the increase of the church. Hints on Preparation for Preaching That which I now considered the best mode of preparation for the public ministry of the Word, from deep conviction, and from the experience of God's blessing upon it, is as follows: I ask the Lord that He would graciously be pleased to teach me on what subject I shall speak, or what portion of His Word I shall expound. Sometimes it happens that a subject, or a passage, has been in my mind; in that case I ask Him whether I should speak on it. If after prayer I feel persuaded that I should, I fix upon it, yet so that I would desire to leave myself open to the Lord to change it, if He please. Frequently, however, it occurs that I have no text or subject in my mind before I give myself to prayer. In this case I wait some time for an answer, trying to listen to the voice of the Spirit to direct me. If then a passage or subject is brought to my mind, I again ask Him, and that sometimes repeatedly, whether it be His will I should speak on it. Frequently it happens that I not only have no text or subject, but also do not obtain one after once or twice, or more times, praying about it. What I do is to go on with my regular reading of the Scriptures, praying whilst I read, for a text. I have even had to go to the place of meeting without a text, and obtained it perhaps only a few minutes before I was going to speak; but I have never lacked the Lord's assistance at the time of preaching, provided I had earnestly sought it in private. Now when the text has been obtained, whether it be one or two or more verses, or a whole chapter, I ask the Lord that He would graciously be pleased to teach me by His Holy Spirit, whilst meditating over it. Within the last sixty-three years (1895) I have found it the most profitable plan to meditate with my pen in my hand, writing down the outlines, as the Word is opened to me. This I do for the sake of clearness, as being a help to see how far I understand the passage. I very seldom use any other help besides the little I understand of the original of the Scriptures, and some good translations in other languages. My chief help is prayer. I have never in my life begun to study one single part of divine truth without gaining some light about it, when I have been able really to give myself to prayer and meditation over it. This I most firmly believe, that no one ought to expect to see much good resulting from his labours if he is not much given to prayer and meditation. That which I have found most beneficial in the public ministry of the Word, is expounding the Scriptures. This may be done in a twofold way, either by entering minutely into the bearing of every point occurring in the portion, or by giving the general outlines, and thus leading the hearers to see the meaning and connection of the whole. The benefits which I have seen resulting from expounding are these: (1) The hearers are thus, with God's blessing, led to the Scriptures. This induces them to bring their Bibles, and I have observed that those who at first did not bring them, have afterwards been induced to do so; so that in a short time few were in the habit of coming without them. This is no small matter; for everything which in our day will lead believers to value the Scriptures is of importance. (2) The expounding of the Scriptures is in general more beneficial to the hearers than if, on a single verse, or half a verse, or two or three words of a verse, some remarks are made, so that the portion of Scripture is scarcely anything but a motto for the subject. (3) The expounding of the Scriptures leaves to the hearers a connecting link, so that the reading over again the portion of the Word which has been expounded, brings to their remembrance what has been said; and thus, with God's blessing, leaves a more lasting impression on their minds. Expounding the Word of God brings little honour to the preacher from the unenlightened or careless hearer, but it tends much to the benefit of the hearers in general. Simplicity of expression, whilst the truth is set forth, is of the utmost importance. It should be the aim of the teacher so to speak, that children, servants, and people who cannot read may be able to understand him, so far as the natural mind can comprehend the things of God. It should also be considered, that if the preacher strive to speak according to the rules of this world, he may please many, particularly those who have a literary taste, but in the same proportion he is less likely to become an instrument in the hands of God for the conversion of sinners or for the building up of the saints. For neither eloquence nor depth of thought makes the truly great preacher, but such a life of prayer, and meditation, and spirituality, as may render him "a vessel meet for the Master's use," and fit to be employed both in the conversion of sinners and in the edification of the saints. Baptism About the beginning of April I went to preach at Sidmouth. While I was staying there, three sisters in the Lord had, in my presence, a conversation about baptism, one of whom had been baptized after she had believed. When they had conversed a little on the subject, I was asked to give my opinion concerning it. My reply was, "I do not think that I need to be baptized again." I was then asked by the sister who had been baptized, "But have you been baptized?" I answered, "Yes, when I was a child." She then replied, "Have you ever read the Scriptures, and prayed with reference to this subject?" I answered, "No." "Then," she said, "I entreat you never to speak any more about it till you have done so." It pleased the Lord to show me the importance of this remark; for whilst at that very time I was exhorting every one to receive nothing which could not be proved by the Word of God, I had repeatedly spoken against believers' baptism, without having ever earnestly examined the Scriptures, or prayed concerning it; and now I determined, if God would help me, to examine that subject also, and if infant baptism were found to be scriptural, I would earnestly defend it; and if believers' baptism were right, I would as strenuously defend that, and be baptized. As soon as I had time, I set about examining the subject. The mode I adopted was as follows: I repeatedly asked God to teach me concerning it, and I read the New Testament from the beginning, with a particular reference to this point. But now, when I earnestly set about the matter, a number of objections presented themselves to my mind. (1) Since many holy and enlightened men have been divided in opinion concerning this point, does this not prove that it is not to be expected we should come to a satisfactory conclusion about this question in the present imperfect state of the church?—This question was thus removed. If this ordinance is revealed in the Bible, why may I not know it, as the Holy Spirit is the teacher in the church of God now as well as formerly? (2) There have been but few of my friends baptized, and the greater part of them are opposed to believers' baptism, and they will turn their backs on me. Answer: Though all men should forsake me, if the Lord Jesus takes me up, I shall be happy. (3) You will be sure to lose one half of your income if you are baptized. Answer: As long as I desire to be faithful to the Lord, He will not suffer me to want. (4) People will call you a Baptist, and you will be reckoned among that body, and you cannot approve of all that is going on among them. Answer: It does not follow that I must in all points go along with all those who hold believers' baptism, although I should be baptized. (5) You have been preaching for some years, and you will have thus publicly to confess, that you have been in error, should you be led to see that believers' baptism is right. Answer: It is much better to confess that I have been in error concerning that point than to continue in it. (6) Even if believers' baptism should be right, yet it is now too late to attend to it, as you ought to have been baptized immediately on believing. Answer: It is better to fulfil a commandment of the Lord Jesus ever so late, than to continue in the neglect of it. It had pleased God in His abundant mercy, to bring my mind into such a state, that I was willing to carry out into my life whatever I should find in the Scriptures concerning this ordinance, either the one way or the other. I could say, "I will do His will," and it was on that account, I believe, that I soon saw which "doctrine is of God." And I would observe here, by the way, that the passage to which I have just now alluded, John 7:17, has been a most remarkable comment to me on many doctrines and precepts of our most holy faith. For instance: "Resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the, other also. And if any man will sue thee at law, and lake away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away. Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you" (Matthew 5:39–44). "Sell that ye have, and give alms" (Luke 12:33). "Owe no man anything, but to love one another" (Romans 13:8). It may be said, surely these passages cannot be taken literally, for how then would the people of God be able to pass through the world? The state of mind enjoined in John 7:17, will cause such objections to vanish. WHOSOEVER IS WILLING TO ACT OUT these commandments of the Lord LITERALLY, will, I believe, be led with me to see that, to take them LITERALLY is the will of God. Those who do so take them will doubtless often be brought into difficulties, hard to the flesh to bear, but these will have a tendency to make them constantly feel that they are strangers and pilgrims here, that this world is not their home, and thus to throw them more upon God, who will assuredly help us through any difficulty into which we may be brought by seeking to act in obedience to His Word. As soon as I was brought into this state of heart, I saw from the Scriptures that believers only are the proper subjects for baptism, and that immersion is the only true scriptural mode in which it ought to be attended to. The passage which particularly convinced me of the former is Acts 8:36–38, and of the latter, Romans 6:3–5. Some time after, I was baptized. I had much peace in doing so, and never have I for one single moment regretted it. In June of this year (1830) I went to preach at the opening of a chapel in a village near Barnstaple, built by that blessed man of God, Thomas Pugsley, now with the Lord. It pleased God to bring two souls to Himself through this my visit, and one more was converted on another visit. So graciously did the Lord condescend to use me, that almost everywhere He blessed the Word which I preached, thereby testifying that He had sent me, and thereby also getting glory to Himself in using such an instrument. Breaking Bread During this summer also it appeared to me scriptural, according to the example of the Apostles (Acts 20:7), to break bread every Lord's day, though there is no commandment given to do so, either by the Lord, or by the Holy Ghost through the Apostles. And at the same time it appeared to me scriptural, according to Eph. 4, Rom. 12, etc., that there should be given room for the Holy Ghost to work through any of the brethren whom He pleased to use; that thus one member might benefit the others with the, gift which the Lord has bestowed upon him. Accordingly at certain meetings any of the brethren had an opportunity to exhort or teach the rest, if they considered that they had anything to say which might be beneficial to the hearers. I observe here, that, as the Lord gave me grace to endeavour at once to carry out the light which He had been pleased to give me on this point, and as the truth was but in part apprehended, there was much infirmity mixed with the manner of carrying it out. Nor was it until several years after that the Lord was pleased to teach me about this point more perfectly. That the disciples of Jesus should meet together on the first day of the week for the breaking of bread, and that that should be their principal meeting, and that those, whether one or several, who are truly gifted by the Holy Spirit for service, be it for exhortation, or teaching, or ride, etc., are responsible to the Lord for the exercise of their gifts: these are to me no matters of uncertainty, but points on which my soul, by grace, is established, through the revealed will of God. Marries Miss Groves On October 7th, 1830, I was united by marriage to Miss Mary Groves, sister of the brother whose name has already been mentioned. This step was taken after prayer and deliberation, from a full conviction that it was better for me to be married: and I have never regretted since, either the step itself, or the choice, but desire to be truly grateful to God for having given me such a wife. Gives up a Stated Salary About this time I began to have conscientious objections against any longer receiving a stated salary. My reasons against it were these:— (1) The salary was made up by pew-rents; but pew-rents are, according to James 2:1–6, against the mind of the Lord, as, in general, the poor brother cannot have so good a seat as the rich. All pew-rents were therefore, given up, and all the seats made free, which was stated at the entrance of the chapel. (2) A brother may gladly do something towards my support if left to his own time; but when the quarter is up, he has perhaps other expenses, and I do not know, whether he pays his money grudgingly, and of necessity, or cheerfully; but "God loveth a cheerful giver." Nay, I knew it to be a fact that sometimes it had not been convenient to individuals to pay the money, when it had been asked for by the brethren who collected it. (3) Though the Lord had been pleased to give me grace to be faithful, so that I had been enabled not to keep back the truth, when He had shown it to me, still I felt that the pew-rents were a snare to the servant of Christ. It was a temptation to me, at least for a few minutes, at the time when the Lord had stirred me up to pray and search the Word respecting the ordinance of baptism, because £30 of my salary was at stake, if I should be baptized. For these reasons I stated to the brethren, at the end of October, 1830, that I should for the future give up having any regular salary. A box was put up in the chapel, over which was written, that whoever had a desire to do something towards my support, might put his offering into the box. At the same time it appeared to me right, that henceforth I should ask no man, not even my beloved brethren and sisters, to help me, as I had done a few times according to their own request, as my expenses, on account of travelling much in the Lord's service, were too great to be met by my usual income. For unconsciously I had thus again been led, in some measure, to trust in an arm of flesh; going to man instead of going to the Lord at once. To come to this conclusion before God, required more grace than to give up my salary. About the same time also my wife and I had grace given to us to take the Lord's commandment, "Sell that ye have, and give alms" (Luke 12:33), literally, and to carry it out. Our staff and support in this matter were Matthew 6:19–34, John 14:13, 14. We leaned on the arm of the Lord Jesus. (It is now sixty-four years since we set out in this way, and we do not in the least regret the step we then took. Our God also has, in His tender mercy, given us grace to abide in the same mind concerning the above points, both as regards principle and practice; and this has been the means of letting us see the tender love and care of our God over His children, even in the most minute things, in a way in which we never experimentally knew them before; and it has, in particular, made the Lord known to us more fully than we knew Him before, as a prayer-hearing God. As I have written down how the Lord has been pleased to deal with us since, I shall be able to relate some facts concerning this matter, as far as they may tend to edification.) Financial Trials and Deliverances November 18th, 1830. Our money was reduced to about eight shillings. When I was praying with my wife in the morning, the Lord brought to my mind the state of our purse, and I was led to ask Him for some money. About four hours after, we were with a sister at Bishopsteignton, and she said to me, "Do you want any money?" I said, "I told the brethren, dear sister, when I gave up my salary, that I would for the future tell the Lord only about my wants." She replied, "But He has told me to give you some money. About a fortnight ago I asked Him what I should do for Him, and He told me to give you some money; and last Saturday it came again powerfully to my mind, and has not left me since, and I felt it so forcibly last night that I could not help speaking of it to Brother P." My heart rejoiced, seeing the Lord's faithfulness, but I thought it better not to tell her about our circumstances, lest she should be influenced to give accordingly; and I also was assured that, if it were of the Lord, she could not but give. I therefore turned the conversation to other subjects, but when I left she gave me two guineas. We were full of joy on account of the goodness of the Lord. I would call upon the reader to admire the gentleness of the Lord, that He did not try our faith much at the commencement, but gave us first encouragement, and allowed us to see His willingness to help us, before He was pleased to try it more fully. In the commencement of December I went to Collumpton, where I preached several times, and likewise in a neighbouring village. In driving home from the village late at night, our driver lost his way. As soon as we found out our mistake, being then near a house, it struck me that the hand of God was in this matter; and having awakened the people of the house, I offered a man something if he would be kind enough to bring us into the right road. I now walked with the man before the gig, and conversed with him about the things of God, and soon found out that he was an awful backslider. May God, in mercy, bless the word spoken to him, and may we learn from this circumstance, that we have to ask, on such occasions, why the Lord has allowed such and such things to happen to us. (One day, about eight years after this circumstance happened, the individual who drove me that night introduced himself to me as a believer, and told me that on that evening he received his first impressions under the preaching of the Word. May I and my fellow-labourers in the gospel be encouraged by this, patiently to continue to sow the seed, though only after eight years or more we should see the fruit of it.) Between Christmas and the New Year, when our money was reduced to a few shillings, I asked the Lord for more; when a few hours after there was given to us a sovereign by a brother from Axminster. This brother had heard much against me, and was at last determined to hear for himself, and thus came to Teignmouth, a distance of forty miles; and, having heard about our manner of living, gave us this money. With this closes the year 1830. Throughout it the Lord richly supplied all my temporal wants, though at the commencement of it I had no certain human prospect of one single shilling; so that, even as regards temporal things, I had not been in the smallest degree a loser in acting according to the dictates of my conscience, and as regards spiritual things, the Lord has indeed dealt bountifully with me, and led me on in many respects, and, moreover, had condescended to use me as an instrument in doing His work. 1831 Tempted to Unbelief On January 6th, 7th, and 8th, 1831, I had repeatedly asked the Lord for money, but received none. On the evening of January 8th I left my room for a few minutes, and was then tempted to distrust the Lord, though He had been so gracious to us, in that He not only up to that day had supplied all our wants, but had given us also those answers to prayer, which have been in part just mentioned. I was so sinful, for about five minutes, as to think it would be of no use to trust in the Lord in this way. I also began to say to myself, that I had perhaps gone too far in living in this way. But thanks to the Lord! this trial lasted but a few minutes. He enabled me again to trust in Him, and Satan was immediately confounded; for when I returned to my room (out of which I had not been absent ten minutes), the Lord had sent deliverance, for a sister in the Lord, who resided at Exeter, had come to Teignmouth, and brought us £2 4s. January 10th. To-day, when we had again but a few shillings, £5 was given to us, which had been taken out of the box. I had, once for all, told the brethren, who had the care of these temporal things, to have the kindness to let me have the money every week; but as these beloved brethren either forgot to take it out weekly, or were ashamed to bring it in such small sums, it was generally taken out every three, four, or five weeks. As I had stated to them, however, from the commencement that I desired to look neither to man nor the box but to the living God, I thought it not right on my part to remind them of my request to have the money weekly, lest it should hinder the testimony which I wished to give, of trusting in the living God alone. It was on this account that on January 28th, when we had again but little money, though I had seen the brethren on January 24th open the box and take out the money, I would not ask the brother in whose hands it was, to let me have it; but I asked the Lord to incline his heart to bring it, and but a little time afterwards it was given to us, even £1 8s. 6d. On March 7th I was again tempted to disbelieve the faithfulness of the Lord, and though I was not miserable, still I was not so fully resting upon the Lord, that I could triumph with joy. It was but one hour after, when the Lord gave me another proof of His faithful love. There came from some sisters in the Lord, £5, with these words written on the paper: "I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink. Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee, drink? The King shall answer and say unto them, Verily, verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren ye have done it unto me." About April 20th I went to Chulmleigh. Here, and in the neighbourhood, I preached repeatedly, and from thence I went to Barnstaple. Whilst we were at Barnstaple there was found in my wife's bag a sovereign, put there anonymously. A sister also gave us £2. On our return to Teignmouth, May 2nd, when we emptied our travelling bag, there fell out a paper with money. It contained two sovereigns and three pence, the latter put in, no doubt, to make a noise in emptying the bag. May the Lord bless and reward the giver! In a similar way we found 4s. put anonymously into one of our drawers, a few days after. June 12th. Lord's day. On Thursday last I went with brother Craik to Torquay, to preach there. I had only about 3s. with me, and left my wife with about 6s. at home. The Lord provided beds for us through the hospitality of a brother. I asked the Lord repeatedly for money; but when I came home my wife had only about 3s. left, having received nothing. We waited still upon the Lord. Yesterday passed away and no money came. We had 9d. left. This morning we were still waiting upon the Lord, and looking for deliverance. We had only a little butter left for breakfast, sufficient for brother E. and a relative living with us, to whom we did not mention our circumstances, that they might not be made uncomfortable. After the morning meeting, brother Y. most unexpectedly opened the box, and, in giving me quite as unexpectedly the money at such a time, he told me that he and his wife could not sleep last night on account of thinking that we might want money. The most striking point is, that after I had repeatedly asked the Lord, but received nothing, I then prayed yesterday that the Lord would be pleased to impress it on brother Y. that we wanted money, so that he might open the box. There was in it £1 8s. 10½d. Our joy on account of this fresh deliverance was great, and we praised the Lord heartily. July 20th. A shoulder of mutton and a loaf were sent to us anonymously. I understood some time afterwards, that Satan had raised the false report that we were starving, in consequence of which a believer sent these provisions. I would mention, by the way, that various reports have been circulated, on account of this our way of living. Sometimes it has been said that we had not enough to eat, and that surely such and such an infirmity of body we had brought on us, because we had not the necessaries of life. Now, the truth is, that, whilst we have been often brought low; yea, so low, that we have not had even as much as one single penny left; or so as to have the last loaf on the table, and not as much money as was needed to buy another loaf; yet never have we had to sit down to a meal, without our good Lord having provided nourishing food for us. I am bound to state this, and I do it with pleasure. My Master has been a kind Master to me, and if I had to choose this day again, as to the way of living, the Lord giving me grace, I would not choose differently. But even these very reports, false as they were, I doubt not the Lord has sometimes used as a means to put it into the hearts of His children, to remember our temporal necessities. About July 25th I preached several times at Collumpton, and in a neighbouring village, in the open air. My experience as regards preaching in the open air has been very different from what I might have expected. I have often preached out of doors, and but once has it been blessed, as far as I know, and that was in the case of an officer in the army, who came to make sport of it; whilst almost in every place, if not in every place, where I have preached in rooms or chapels, the Lord has given testimony to the Word. Perhaps the Lord has not been pleased to let me see fruit from this part of my work, though I have been many times engaged in it; or it may be, that because I did not pray so earnestly respecting my outdoor preaching, as respecting my indoor preaching, the former has not been so much blessed as the latter. But this testimony I cannot but bear, that, though I do not consider it at present my work, on account of want of bodily strength, yet it is a most important work, and I should delight in being so honoured now as to be allowed to engage in it. November 19th. We had not enough to pay our weekly rent; but the Lord graciously sent us again to-day 14s. 6d. I would just observe, that we never contract debts, which we believe to be unscriptural (according to Romans 13:8); and therefore we have no bills with our tailor, shoemaker, grocer, butcher, baker, etc., but all we buy we pay for in ready money. The Lord helping us, we would rather suffer privation than contract debts. Thus we always know how much we have, and how much we have a right to give away. May I entreat the believing reader prayerfully to consider this matter; for I am well aware that many trials come upon the children of God, on account of not acting according to Romans 13:8. November 27th, Lord's day. Our money had been reduced to 2½d.; our bread was hardly enough for this day. I had several times brought our need before the Lord. After dinner, when I returned thanks, I asked Him to give us our daily bread, meaning literally that He would send us bread for the evening. Whilst I was praying, there was a knock at the door of the room. After I had concluded, a poor sister came in, and brought us some of her dinner, and from another poor sister, 5s. In the afternoon she also brought us a large loaf. Thus the Lord not only literally gave us bread, but also money. In reading about all these answers to prayer, the believing reader may be led to think that I am spiritually minded above most of the children of God, and that, therefore, the Lord favours us thus. The true reason is this. Just in as many points as we are acting according to the mind of God, in so many are we blessed and made a blessing. Our manner of living is according to the mind of the Lord, for He delights in seeing His children thus come to Him (Matt. 6); and therefore, though I am weak and erring in many points, yet He blesses me in this particular, and, I doubt not, will bless me, as long as He shall enable me to act according to His will in this matter. After we had, on December 31st, 1831, looked over the Lord's gracious dealings with us during the past year, in providing for all our temporal wants, we had about 10s. left. A little while after, the providence of God called for that, so that not a single farthing remained. Thus we closed the old year, in which the Lord had been so gracious in giving to us, without our asking any one, altogether, £131 18s. 8d. There had been likewise many articles of provision and some articles of clothing given to us, worth at least £20. I am so particular in mentioning these things, to show that we are never losers by acting according to the mind of the Lord. For had I had my regular salary, humanly speaking, I should not have had nearly as much; but whether this would have been the case or not, this is plain, that I have not served a hard Master, and that is what I delight to show. For, to speak well of His name, that thus my beloved fellow- pilgrims, who may read this, may be encouraged to trust in Him, is the chief purpose of my writing. 1832 January 7th. We had been again repeatedly asking the Lord to-day and yesterday to supply our temporal wants, having no means to pay our weekly rent; and this evening, as late as eleven o'clock, a brother gave us 19s. 6d., a proof that the Lord is not limited to time. January 14th. This morning we had nothing but dry bread with our tea; only the second time since we have been living by simple faith upon Jesus for temporal supplies. We have more than £40 of ready money in the house for two bills, which will not be payable for several weeks, but we do not consider this money to be our own, and would rather suffer great privation, God helping us, than take of it. I thank the Lord, who gives me grace to be more faithful in these matters than I used to be formerly, when I would have taken of it, and said, that by the time the money was actually due, I should be able to replace it. We were looking to our Father, and He has not suffered us to be disappointed. For when now we had but 3d. left, and only a small piece of bread, we received 2s. and 5s., the particulars concerning which would take up too much space to relate. Illness February 18th. This afternoon I broke a blood-vessel in my stomach, and lost a considerable quantity of blood. I was very happy immediately afterwards.—February 19th. This morning, Lord's day, two brethren called on me, to ask what arrangement there should be made to-day for the four villages, where some of the brethren were in the habit of preaching, as, on account of my not being able to preach, one of the brethren would need to stay at home, and take my place. I asked them kindly to come again in about an hour, when I would give them an answer. After they were gone the Lord gave me faith to rise. I dressed myself, and determined to go to the chapel. I was enabled to do so, though so weak when I went, that walking the short distance to the chapel was an exertion to me. I was enabled to preach this morning with as loud and strong a voice as usual, and for the usual length of time. After the morning meeting, a medical friend called on me, and entreated me not to preach again in the afternoon, as it might greatly injure me. I told him that I should indeed consider it great presumption to do so, had the Lord not given me faith. I preached again in the afternoon, and this medical friend called again, and said the same concerning the evening meeting. Nevertheless, having faith, I preached again in the evening. After each meeting I became stronger, which was a plain proof that the hand of God was in the matter. February 23rd. I am now as well as I was before I broke the blood- vessel. In relating the particulars of this circumstance I would earnestly warn every one who may read this, not to imitate me in such a thing if he has no faith; but if he has, it will, as good coin, most assuredly be honoured by God. I could not say that, if such a thing should happen again, I would act in the same way; for when I have been not nearly so weak as when I had broken the blood-vessel, having no faith, I did not preach; yet if it were to please the Lord to give me faith, I might be able to do the same, though even still weaker than at the time just spoken of. Healing in Answer to Prayer—The Gift of Faith, and the Grace of Faith About this time I repeatedly prayed with sick believers till they were restored. Unconditionally I asked the Lord for the blessing of bodily health (a thing which I could not do now), and almost always had the petition granted. In some instances, however, the prayer was not answered. In the same way, whilst in London, November, 1829, in answer to my prayers, I was immediately restored from a bodily infirmity under which I had been labouring for a long time, and which has never returned since. The way in which I now account for these facts is as follows. It pleased the Lord, I think, to give me in such cases something like the gift (not grace) of faith, so that unconditionally I could ask and look for an answer. The difference between the gift and the grace of faith seems to me this. According to the gift of faith I am able to do a thing, or believe that a thing will come to pass, the not doing of which, or the not believing of which would not be sin; according to the grace of faith I am able to do a thing, or believe that a thing will come to pass, respecting which I have the Word of God as the ground to rest upon, and, therefore, the not doing it, or the not believing it, would be sin. For instance, the gift of faith would be needed, to believe that a sick person should be restored again, though there is no human probability: for there is no promise to that effect; the grace of faith is needed to believe that the Lord will give me the necessaries of life, if I first seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness: for there is a promise to that effect (Matt. 6:33). March 18th. These two days we have not been able to purchase meat. The sister in whose house we lodge gave us to-day part of her dinner. We are still looking to the Lord for deliverance. We want money to pay the weekly rent and to buy provisions.—March 19th. Our landlady sent again of her meat for our dinner. We have but a halfpenny left. I feel myself very cold in asking for money; still I hope for deliverance, though I do not see whence money is to come. We were not able to buy bread to-day as usual.—March 20th. This has been again a day of very great mercies. In the morning we met round our breakfast which the Lord had provided for us, though we had not a single penny left. The last halfpenny was spent for milk. We were then still looking to Jesus for fresh supplies. We both had no doubt that the Lord would interfere. I felt it a trial that I had but little earnestness in asking the Lord, and had this not been the case, perhaps we might have had our wants sooner supplied. We have about £7 in the house; but considering it no longer our own, the Lord kept us from taking of it, with the view of replacing what we had taken, as formerly I might have done. The meat which was sent yesterday for our dinner was enough also for to-day. Thus the Lord had provided another meal. Two sisters called upon us about noon, who gave us two pounds of sugar, one pound of coffee, and two cakes of chocolate. Whilst they were with us, a poor sister came and brought 1s. from herself, and 2s. 6d. from another poor sister. Our landlady also sent us again of her dinner, and also a loaf. Our bread would scarcely have been enough for tea, had the Lord not thus graciously provided. In the afternoon the same sister who brought the money, brought us also from another sister, one pound of butter and 2s., and from another sister 5s. Thus the Lord graciously has again answered our feeble and cold breathings. Lord, strengthen our faith! Feels that his work in Teignmouth is done March 29th. I went to Shaldon this morning. Brother Craik has left for Bristol for four weeks. I think he will only return to take leave, and that the Lord will give him work there. (What a remarkable presentiment, which came to pass, concerning my beloved brother and fellow-labourer!) April 8th. I have felt much this day that Teignmouth is no longer my place, and that I shall leave it. I would observe that in August of the preceding year (1831), I began greatly to feel as if my work at Teignmouth were done, and that I should go somewhere else. April 12th. Still feel the impression that Teignmouth is no longer my place.—April 13th. Found a letter from brother Craik, from Bristol, on my return from Torquay, where I had been to preach. He invites me to go and help him. It appears to me from what he writes, that such places as Bristol more suit my gifts. O Lord, teach me! I have felt this day, more than ever, that I shall soon leave Teignmouth. I fear, however, there is much connected with it which savours of the flesh, and that makes me fearful. It seems to me as if I should shortly go to Bristol, if the Lord permit.—April 14th. Wrote a letter to brother Craik, in which I said I would go, if I clearly saw it to be the Lord's will. Have felt again very much to-day, yea, far more than ever, that I shall soon leave Teignmouth. At last I was pressed in spirit to determine that to-morrow I would tell the brethren so, in order that by the result of this I might see more of the Lord's mind; and that, at all events, I might have their prayers, to be directed in this matter by the Lord. April 15th, Lord's day. This evening I preached again once more, as fully as time would permit, on the Lord's second coming. After having done so, I told the brethren what effect this doctrine had had upon me, on first receiving it, even to determine me to leave London, and to preach throughout the kingdom; but that the Lord had kept me chiefly at Teignmouth for these two years and three months, and that it seemed to me now that the time was near when I should leave them. I reminded them of what I told them when they requested me to take the oversight of them, that I could make no certain engagement, but stay only so long with them as I should see it to be the Lord's will to do so. There was much weeping afterwards. But I am now again in peace. This would not have been the case had the matter not been of God. I knew of no place to go to. My mind was much directed to Torquay, to preach there for a month or so, and then to go further. For though I had written that I would go to Bristol, I meant only to stay there for a few days, and to preach a few times. April 16th. This morning I am still in peace. I am glad I have spoken to the brethren, that they may be prepared, in case the Lord should take me away.—Having again but little money, and being about to leave Teignmouth for several days, I asked the Lord for a fresh supply, and within about four hours afterwards he sent me, from six different quarters, £3 7s. 6d. I left to-day for Dartmouth, where I preached in the evening.—There was much weeping to-day among the saints at Teignmouth. This is already a trial to me, and it will be still more so should I actually leave. April 18th. I am still at Dartmouth. I wrote to brother Craik, that, the Lord willing, I should be with him at Bristol on the 21st. I preached again this evening, with special assistance, before a large congregation. Visit to Bristol April 20th. I left this morning for Bristol. I preached with little power (as to my own feeling) in Exeter, from three till half-past four. At five I left for Taleford, where I preached in the evening, likewise with little power. I was very tired in body, and had had therefore little prayer. But still, in both places, the believers seemed refreshed. I went to bed at eleven, very, very tired. April 21st. This morning I rose a little before five, and attended a prayer-meeting from a quarter past five, to a quarter past six. I spoke for some time at the meeting. Afterwards I prayed and read again with some believers, and likewise expounded the Scriptures. The Bristol coach took me up about ten. I was very faithless on the journey. I did not speak a single word for Christ, and was therefore wretched in my soul. This had shown me again my weakness. Though the Lord had been so gracious to me yesterday, in this particular, and had given me much encouragement, in that He made my fellow-travellers either thankfully to receive the Word, or constrained them quietly to listen to the testimony; yet I did not confess Him to-day. Nor did I give away a single tract, though I had my pockets full on purpose. O wretched man that I am! April 22nd. This morning I preached at Gideon Chapel, Bristol. (Though this sermon gave rise to false reports, yet the Lord was pleased to bless it to several; and the false reports were likewise instrumental in bringing many individuals under the sound of the Word.) In the afternoon I preached at the Pithay Chapel. (This sermon was a blessing to many, many souls; and many were brought through it, to come afterwards to hear brother Craik and me. Among others, it was the means of converting a young man who was a notorious drunkard, and who was just again on his way to a public house, when an acquaintance of his met him, and asked him to go with him to hear a foreigner preach. He did so; and from that moment he was so completely altered, that he never again went to a public house, and was so happy in the Lord afterwards that he often neglected his supper, from eagerness to read the Scriptures, as his wife told me. He died about five months afterwards.) This evening I was much instructed in hearing brother Craik preach. I am now fully persuaded that Bristol is the place where the Lord will have me to labour. April 23rd. This evening I preached again with much assistance at Gideon. I was very happy. (The Lord made this testimony a blessing to several.) I feel that Bristol is my place for a while. The Lord mercifully teach me! April 27th. It seems to brother Craik and myself the Lord's will that we should go home next week, in order that in quietness, without being influenced by what we see here, we may more enquire into the Lord's will concerning us. It especially appears to us much more likely that we should come to a right conclusion among the brethren and sisters in Devonshire, whose tears we shall have to witness, and whose entreaties to stay with them we shall have to hear, than here in Bristol, where we see only those who wish us to stay. Some asked me to stay with them while brother Craik goes home. But it seems better that we should both go. (I observe here, it was evident that many preferred my beloved brother's gifts to my own; yet, as he would not come, unless I came with him, and as I knew that I also had been called by the Lord for the ministry of the Word, I knew that I also should find my work in Bristol, and that though it might be a different one, yet I should fill up in some measure his lack, whilst he supplied my deficiencies; and that thus we might both be a benefit to the church and to the unconverted in Bristol. The result has evidently confirmed this. I am, moreover, by the grace of God, strengthened to rejoice in my fellow-labourer's honour, instead of envying him; having, in some measure, been enabled to enter into the meaning of that word: "A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from above.") April 30th. It was most affecting to take leave of the dear children of God, dozens pressing us to return soon, many with tears in their eyes. The blessing which the Lord has given to our ministry, seems to be very great. We both see it fully the Lord's will to come here, though we do not see under what circumstances. A brother has promised to take Bethesda Chapel for us, and to be answerable for the payment of the rent; so that thus we should have two large chapels.—I saw, again, two instances to-day, in which my preaching has been blessed. Decides to move to Bristol May 1st. Brother Craik and I left this morning for Devonshire.—May 2nd. I preached this evening at Bishopsteignton, and told the brethren, that, the Lord willing, I should soon leave them.—May 3rd. I saw several of the brethren to-day, and felt so fully assured that it is the Lord's will that I should go to Bristol, that I told them so. This evening I had a meeting with the three deacons, when I told them plainly about it; asking them, if they see anything wrong in me concerning this matter, to tell me of it. They had nothing to say against it; yea, though much wishing me to stay, they were convinced themselves that my going is of God. May 15th. Just when I was in prayer concerning Bristol, I was sent for to go to brother Craik. Two letters had arrived from Bristol. The brethren assembling at Gideon accept our offer to come under the conditions we have made, i.e., for the present to consider us only as ministering among them, but not in any fixed pastoral relationship, so that we may preach as we consider it to be according to the mind of God, without reference to any rules among them; that the pew- rents should be done away with; and that we should go on, respecting the supply of our temporal wants, as in Devonshire. We intend, the Lord willing, to leave in about a week, though there is nothing settled respecting Bethesda Chapel. May 16th. I preached for the last time at Bishopsteignton, and took leave of the brethren.—May 17th. I went to Exmouth, and, after preaching, took leave of the brethren.—May 21st. I began to-day to take leave of the brethren at Teignmouth, calling on each of them. In the evening I went over to Shaldon to take leave of the brethren, of whom brother Craik has had the oversight. It has been a trying day. Much weeping on the part of the saints. Were I not so fully persuaded that it is the will of God we should go to Bristol, I should have been hardly able to bear the parting. May 23rd. My beloved wife, Mr. Groves my father-in-law, and I left this morning for Exeter. Dear brother Craik intends to follow us to- morrow. The following record will now show to the believing reader how far what I have said concerning my persuasion, that it was the will of God that we should go to Bristol, has been proved by facts. CHAPTER IV EARLY DAYS IN BRISTOL, 1832–1835 MAY 25th, 1832. This evening we arrived in Bristol.—May 27th. This morning we received a sovereign, sent to us by a sister residing in Devonshire, which we take as an earnest that the Lord will provide for us here also.—May 28th. When we were going to speak to the brethren, who manage the temporal affairs of Gideon Chapel, about giving up the pew-rents, having all the seats free, and receiving the free-will offerings through a box, a matter which was not quite settled on their part, as brother Craik and I had thought, we found that the Lord had so graciously ordered this matter for us, that there was not the least objection on the part of these brethren. June 5th. To-day we had a testimony of a sinner having been converted through brother Craik's instrumentality, on the first Lord's day in April, simply through hearing the text read. June 25th. To-day it was finally settled to take Bethesda Chapel for a twelvemonth, on condition that a brother at once paid the rent, with the understanding that, if the Lord shall bless our labours in that place, so that believers are gathered together in fellowship, he expects them to help him; but if not, that he will pay all. This was the only way in which we could take the chapel, for we could not think it to be of God to have had this chapel, though there should have been every prospect of usefulness, if it had made us in any way debtors. We had tried to obtain a cheaper meeting-place, but could find none large enough to accommodate the hearers. Beginning in Bethesda Chapel—Cholera in Bristol July 6th. To-day we commenced preaching at Bethesda Chapel. It was a good day.—July 13th. To-day we heard of the first cases of cholera in Bristol.—July 16th. This evening from six to nine o'clock, we had appointed for conversing at the vestry, one by one, with individuals who wished to speak to us about their souls. There were so many, that we were engaged from six till twenty minutes past ten. August 5th. When all our money was gone to-day, the Lord again graciously supplied our wants.—August 6th. This afternoon, from two till after six, brother Craik and I spent in the vestry, to see the enquirers. We have had again, in seeing several instances of blessing upon our labours, abundant reason brought before us to praise the Lord for having sent us to Bristol. August 13th. This evening one brother and four sisters united with brother Craik and me in church fellowship at Bethesda, without any rules, desiring only to act as the Lord shall be pleased to give us light through His Word. August 14th. This day we set apart for prayer concerning the cholera, and had three meetings. August 17th. This morning, from six to eight, we had a prayer meeting at Gideon, on account of the cholera. Between two and three hundred people were present. (We continued these meetings every morning, as long as the cholera raged in Bristol, and afterwards changed them into prayer meetings for the church at large, so that we had them for about four months.) August 24th. This morning a sister in the Lord, within fifty yards of our lodgings, was taken ill with cholera, and died this afternoon. Her husband, also a believer, has been attacked, and may be near death. The ravages of this disease are becoming daily more and more fearful. We have reason to believe that great numbers die daily in this city. Who may be the next, God alone knows. I have never realized so much the nearness of death. Except the Lord keep us this night, we shall be no more in the land of the living to-morrow. Just now, ten in the evening, the funeral bell is ringing, and has been ringing the greater part of this evening. It rings almost all the day. Into Thine hands, O Lord, I commend myself. Here is Thy poor worthless child! If this night I should be taken by cholera, my only hope and trust is in the blood of Jesus Christ, shed for the remission of all my many sins. I have been thoroughly washed in it, and the righteousness of God covers me.—As yet there have not been any of the saints, among whom brother Craik and I labour, taken ill. (Only one of them fell asleep afterwards in consequence of this disease. I would observe, that though brother Craik and I visited many cholera cases, by day and by night, yet the Lord most graciously preserved us and our families from it.) September 17th. This morning the Lord, in addition to all His other mercies, has given us a little girl, [Lydia]. September 21st. On account of the birth of our little one, and brother Craik's intended marriage, it is needful that we change our lodgings, as they will now be too small for us, because we shall want one room more. September 23rd. To-day an individual desired publicly to return thanks to the Lord, for having been supported under the loss of a child, mother, brother, and wife, in the cholera, within one month. October 1st. A meeting for enquirers this afternoon from two to five. Many more are convinced of sin through brother Craik's preaching than my own. This circumstance led me to enquire into the reasons, which are probably these:—(1) That brother Craik is more spiritually minded than I am. (2) That he prays more earnestly for the conversion of sinners than I do. (3) That he more frequently addresses sinners, as such, in his public ministrations than I do.— This led me to more frequent and earnest prayer for the conversion of sinners, and to address them more frequently as such. The latter had never been intentionally left undone, but it had not been so frequently brought to my mind as to that of brother Craik. Since then, the cases in which it has pleased the Lord to use me as an instrument of conversion have been quite as many as those in which brother Craik has been used. May the Lord be pleased to use this as a means to lead any of His servants, who may not have acted according to these two last points, to seek to do so, and may He graciously enable me to do so more abundantly. October 3rd. This day we set apart as a day of thanksgiving, the cholera having decreased.—October 5th. Prayer meeting this morning as usual. The cholera is very much decreasing. Hundreds of people were stirred up at that time, but many of them, when the judgment of God had passed away, cared no longer about their souls. Yet a goodly number, who were first led through the instrumentality of the cholera to seek the Lord, are now breaking bread with us, and are walking in the fear of the Lord. How merciful in its results has this heavy judgment been to many! 1833 Invitation to labour in Bagdad January 4th. This morning we received letters from Bagdad. The missionary brethren there invite brother Craik and me to go and join them in their labours. The invitation was accompanied by drafts to the amount of £200, for our travelling expenses. What wilt Thou have me to do, gracious Lord? I do not know what may be the Lord's mind. There are points which ought to be much considered and prayed over: There are German villages not very far from Bagdad, where I might labour; upon our going, that of certain other individuals may depend; the brethren at Bagdad are of one mind respecting our going out; good may be done on the way; the going out without any visible support from a society, simply trusting in the Lord for the supply of our temporal wants, would be a testimony for Him; I have had for years a feeling as if one day I should go out as a Missionary to the heathen or Mahommedans; and lastly, the hands of the brethren at Bagdad may be strengthened; these are the points which must appear of no sufficient weight in comparison with the importance of our work here, before I can determine not to go. January 5th. I considered with brother Craik about going to Bagdad. We see nothing clearly. If the Lord will have me to go, here I am.— January 9th. I again asked the Lord concerning Bagdad, but see nothing clearly respecting it. I told the Lord I should stay at my post unless He Himself should most evidently take me away, and I did not feel afterwards my remaining here to be against His will.—January 14th. I feel more and more satisfied that it is not of the Lord that I should go to Bagdad.—January 19th. For some days past I have been reading brother Groves' Journal of his residence at Bagdad, both for the sake of information respecting his position there, and also, if it please the Lord, that He may use this as a means to show me clearly whether I should go or stay. Blessed be His name that I have no desire of my own in this matter! February 9th. I read a part of Franke's life. The Lord graciously help me to follow him, as far as he followed Christ. The greater part of the Lord's people whom we know in Bristol are poor, and if the Lord were to give us grace to live more as this dear man of God did, we might draw much more than we have as yet done out of our Heavenly Father's bank, for our poor brethren and sisters. May 28th. This morning, whilst sitting in my room, the distress of several brethren and sisters was brought to my mind, and I said to myself, "Oh that it might please the Lord to give me means to help them! "About an hour afterwards I received £60 from a brother, whom I had never seen, and who then lived, as he does still, at a distance of several thousand miles. This shows how the Lord can provide in any way for His people, and that He is not confined to places. Oh that my heart might overflow with gratitude to the Lord! May 29th. Review of the last twelve months, since we have been in Bristol, as regards the fruits of our labours. (1) It has pleased the Lord to gather a church, through our instrumentality, at Bethesda, which increased to 60 in number, and there have been added to Gideon church, 49; therefore the total number of those added to us within the year has been 109. (2) There have been converted, through our instrumentality, so far as we have heard and can judge respecting the individuals, 65. (3) Many backsliders have been reclaimed, and many of the children of God have been encouraged and strengthened in the way of truth. What clear proofs that we were not suffered to be mistaken as regards our coming to Bristol! June 12th. I felt, this morning, that we might do something for the souls of those poor boys and girls, and grown-up or aged people, to whom we have daily given bread for some time past, in establishing a school for them, reading the Scriptures to them, and speaking to them about the Lord. A remarkable Conversion December 17th. This evening brother Craik and I took tea with a family, of whom five had been brought to the knowledge of the Lord through our instrumentality. (When we took tea with them again, about a twelvemonth afterwards, the number had increased to seven.) As an encouragement to brethren who may desire to preach the gospel in a language not their own, I would mention, that the first member of this family who was converted, came merely out of curiosity to hear my foreign accent, some words having been mentioned to her which I did not pronounce properly. Scarcely had she entered the chapel, when she was led to see herself a sinner. Her intention had been to stay only a few minutes. But she felt as if bound to the seat whilst I was speaking, and remained to the close of the meeting. She then went hastily home instead of pursuing her pleasures, washed the paint off her face, stayed at home that Lord's day, till the meeting began again, and from that day was truly converted. Having found the Lord, she entreated her brothers and sisters to go and hear the gospel preached, who, in doing so, were likewise converted. May my dear missionary brethren always be mindful that the Lord can bless a few broken sentences. December 31st. In looking over my journal, I find:—That at least 260 persons (according to the number of names we have marked down, but there have been many more), have come to converse with us about the concerns of their souls. Out of these, 153 have been added to us in fellowship these last eighteen months, 60 of whom have been brought to the knowledge of the Lord through our instrumentality. Besides these 60, five have fallen asleep before they were received into communion. It is now just four years since I first began to trust in the Lord alone for the supply of my temporal wants. My little all I then had, at most worth £100 a year, I gave up to the Lord, having then nothing left but about £5. The Lord greatly honoured this little sacrifice, and gave me, in return, not only as much as I had given up, but considerably more. 1834 January 1st. It seemed well to brother Craik and me, to have a special public meeting for thanksgiving to the Lord, for His many mercies towards us since we have been in Bristol, and for the great success which it has pleased Him to grant to our labours; and also for confession of our sinfulness and unworthiness, and to entreat Him to continue His goodness towards us. Accordingly we met last evening, and continued together from seven o'clock till half-past twelve. About four hundred individuals or more met with us on the occasion. January 9th. Brother Craik and I have preached during these eighteen months, once a month, at Brislington, a village near Bristol; but have not seen any fruit of our labours there. This led me, to-day, very earnestly to pray to the Lord for the conversion of sinners in that place. I was also, in the chapel, especially led to pray again about this, and asked the Lord in particular that He would be pleased to convert, at least, one soul this evening, that we might have a little encouragement. I preached with much help, and I hope there has been good done this evening. (The Lord did according to my request. There was, that evening, a young man brought to the knowledge of the truth.) January 14th. I was greatly tried by the difficulty of fixing upon a text, from which to preach, on the morning of Oct. 20th, and at last preached without enjoyment. To-day I heard of a NINTH instance in which this very sermon has been blessed. May my brethren in the ministry of the Word be encouraged by this to go quietly, yet prayerfully, forward in the work of the Lord! February 19th. Brother Craik preached this evening, and was enabled to give out precious truths. Oh that I did feed more upon them! For several weeks I have had very little real communion with the Lord. I long for it. I am cold. I have little love to the Lord. But I am not, yea, I cannot be satisfied with such a state of heart. Oh that once more I might be brought to fervency of spirit, and that thus it might continue with me for ever! I long to go home that I may be with the Lord, and that I may love Him with all my heart. February 20th. By the mercy of God I was to-day melted into tears on account of my state of heart. Oh that it might please the Lord to bring me into a more spiritual state!—February 21st. Through the help of the Lord I am rather in a better state of heart than for some time past.—I was led this morning to form a plan for establishing, upon scriptural principles, an Institution for the spread of the gospel at home and abroad. I trust this matter is of God.—This evening we had again, from six to half-past ten, a meeting with enquirers. The work of the Lord is going on among us as much as ever. Oh that our hearts might overflow with gratitude! Even after we were worn out to the utmost, we could not see all, but had to send away several individuals. February 25th. The enquirers were so many yesterday, that though we conversed more than four hours with them, we had to appoint another meeting for to-day, and saw again several from two till five. The Scriptural Knowledge Institution founded I was led again this day to pray about the forming of a new Missionary Institution, and felt still more confirmed that we should do so. The Institution will be called "The Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad." I. The Principles of the Institution (1) We consider every believer bound, in one way or other, to help the cause of Christ, and we have scriptural warrant for expecting the Lord's blessing upon our work of faith and labour of love; and although, according to Matt. 13:24–43, 2 Tim. 3:1–13, and many other passages, the world will not be converted before the coming of our Lord Jesus, still, while He tarries, all scriptural means ought to be employed for the ingathering of the elect of God. (2) The Lord helping us, we do not mean to seek the patronage of the world; i.e., we never intend to ask unconverted persons of rank or wealth to countenance this Institution, because this, we consider, would be dishonourable to the Lord. "In the name of our God we will set up our banners" (Ps. 20:5); He alone shall be our Patron, and if He helps us we shall prosper, and if He is not on our side, we shall not succeed. (3) We do not mean to ask unbelievers for money (2 Cor. 6:14–18); though we do not feel ourselves warranted to refuse their contributions, if they, of their own accord, should offer them (Acts 28:2–10). (4) We reject altogether the help of unbelievers in managing or carrying on the affairs of the Institution (2 Cor. 6:14–18). (5) We intend never to enlarge the field of labour by contracting debts (Rom. 13:8), and afterwards appealing to the Church of God for help, because this we consider to be opposed both to the letter and the spirit of the New Testament; but in secret prayer, God helping us, we shall carry the wants of the Institution to the Lord, and act according to the means that God shall give. (6) We do not mean to reckon the success of the Institution by the amount of money given, or the number of Bibles distributed, etc., but by the Lord's blessing upon the work (Zech. 4:6); and we expect this, in the proportion in which He shall help us to wait upon Him in prayer. (7) While we would avoid aiming after needless singularity, we desire to go on simply according to Scripture, without compromising the truth; at the same time thankfully receiving any instruction which experienced believers, after prayer, upon scriptural ground, may have to give us concerning the Institution. II. The Objects of the Institution 1. To assist Day Schools, Sunday Schools, and Adult Schools, in which instruction is given upon scriptural principles, and, as far as the Lord may give the means, and supply us with suitable teachers, and in other respects make our path plain, to establish Schools of this kind. (a) By Day Schools upon scriptural principles, we understand Day Schools in which the teachers are godly persons—in which the way of salvation is scripturally pointed out—and in which no instruction is given opposed to the principles of the gospel. (b) Sunday Schools, in which all the teachers are believers, and in which the Holy Scriptures alone are the foundation of instruction— are such only as the Institution will assist with the supply of Bibles, Testaments, etc.; for we consider it unscriptural that any persona, who do not profess to know the Lord themselves, should be allowed to give religious instruction. (c) The Institution does not assist any Adult Schools with the supply of Bibles, Testaments, Spelling Books, etc., except where the teachers are believers. 2. To circulate the Holy Scriptures. We will sell Bibles and Testaments to poor persons at a reduced price. But while we, in general, think it better that the Scriptures should be sold, and not given altogether gratis, still, in cases of extreme poverty, we think it right to give, without payment, a cheap edition. 3. To aid missionary efforts. We desire to assist those Missionaries whose proceedings appear to be most according to the Scriptures. It is proposed to give such a portion of the amount of the donations to each of the fore-mentioned objects, as the Lord may direct; but if none of the objects should claim a more particular assistance, to lay out an equal portion upon each; yet so, that if any donor desires to give for one of the objects exclusively, the money shall be appropriated accordingly. Journal resumed March 7th. To-day we have only one shilling left. Many times also in Bristol our purse has been either empty or nearly so, though we have not been brought quite so low as regards provisions, as was sometimes the case at Teignmouth. This evening, when we came home from our work, we found a brother, our tailor, waiting for us, who brought a new suit of clothes both for brother Craik and for me, which a brother, whose name was not to be mentioned, had ordered for us. March 10th. Some time since, a brother who had been brought to the knowledge of the Lord through our instrumentality, having been previously guilty of habitual drunkenness and other open sins, requested with tears our prayers on behalf of his wife, who, like himself formerly, was still given to drinking, and who grew worse and worse. About ten days after he had spoken to us, it pleased God to begin a work of grace in her heart, in answer to the many prayers of her husband, and this evening she was added to us in fellowship. There have come many instances before us, since we have been in Bristol, in which unbelieving partners have been given to believing ones, in answer to their prayers; yea, even such as had threatened to murder their wives, or leave them, if they still continued to go to our chapels. March 19th, evening. When I got home after preaching at Bethesda, I heard the joyful news that my dear wife had been delivered at twenty minutes past eight of a little boy. April 14th. Brother and sister Craik and ourselves have been living together hitherto; but now, as the Lord has given to them one child, and to us two, and there are but six rooms in our house, so that of late dear brother Craik and I have had repeatedly to go to another house to be uninterrupted, we came at last to the conclusion that it would be better for our souls and the Lord's work that we should separate.—April 15th. To-day I received from several sisters £25 towards furnishing a house. April 23rd. Yesterday and to-day I had asked the Lord to send us £20, that we might be able to procure a larger stock of Bibles and Testaments than our small funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution would allow us to purchase; and this evening a sister, unasked, promised to give us that sum, adding that she felt a particular pleasure in circulating the Holy Scriptures, as the simple reading of them had been the means of bringing her to the knowledge of the Lord. May 4th. To-day £15 more was given to me towards furnishing a house. Thus the Lord has now graciously supplied our need in this particular also.—May 15th. To-day we moved into our house, having lived nearly two years with brother and sister Craik. June 4th. To-day a sister called on me, and I felt irritated at her staying, after having given her to understand that I had but a few minutes' time. I sinned thus against the Lord. Help Thou me, blessed Jesus, in future! June 25th. These last three days I have had very little real communion with God, and have therefore been very weak spiritually, and have several times felt irritability of temper. May God in mercy help me to have more secret prayer! June 26th. I was enabled, by the grace of God, to rise early, and I had nearly two hours in prayer before breakfast. I feel now this morning more comfortable. May God in mercy help me to walk before Him this day, and to do His work; and may He keep me from all evil. July 11th. I have prayed much about a master for a boys' school, to be established in connection with our little Institution. Eight have applied for the situation, but none seemed to be suitable. Now at last the Lord has given us a brother, who will commence the work. The Lord allowed us to call upon Him many times before He answered, but at last He granted our request. August 18th. To-day brother Craik and I engaged a sister to be governess of another girls' school which we intend to establish, in dependence upon the Lord for supplies. August 27th. I had prayed repeatedly, and had read ten chapters of the Word to get a text, but obtained none, and had to go this evening to the chapel without knowing on what portion of His Holy Word the Lord would have me to speak. At the commencement of the meeting I was directed to Lament. 3:22–26, on which I spoke with much assistance and enjoyment. October 28th. Heard of a most affecting account of a poor little orphan boy, who for some time attended one of our schools, and who seems there, as far as we can judge, to have been brought to a real concern about his soul, through what I said concerning the torments of hell, and who some time ago was taken to the poor-house some miles out of Bristol. He has expressed great sorrow that he can no longer attend our school and ministry. May this, if it be the Lord's will, lead me to do something also for the supply of the temporal wants of poor children, the pressure of which has occasioned this poor boy to be taken away from our school! November 1st. To-day, our means being completely gone, we had them supplied in the following manner:—some time since some silver spoons were given to us, which we never used, from the consideration that for servants of Christ it was better, for the sake of example, to use cheaper ones, and for that reason we had sold our plate at Teignmouth. Yet up to this day those spoons remained unsold. But now, as we wanted money, we disposed of them, considering that the kind giver would not be displeased at our doing so to supply our need. November 5th. I spent almost the whole of the day in prayer and reading the Word. I prayed also again for the supply of our own temporal wants, but the Lord has not as yet appeared. November 8th, Saturday. The Lord has graciously again supplied our temporal wants during this week, though at the commencement of it we had but little left. I have prayed much this week for money, more than any other week, as far as I remember, since we have been in Bristol. The Lord has not answered our prayers by causing means to be sent in the way of a gift, but has supplied us through our selling what we did not need, or by our being paid what was owed to us. December 10th. To-day we found that a departed brother had left to both brother Craik and me £12.—December 31st. Since brother Craik and I have been labouring in Bristol, 227 brethren and sisters have been added to us in fellowship. Of these, 125 belong to Bethesda church, and 132 to Gideon church. The income the Lord has given me this year is £288 0s. 8¼d. 1835 January 1st. We had last evening a special prayer meeting of the two churches, and any other persons that chose to attend, for the sake of praising the Lord for all His many mercies which we have received during the past year, and to ask Him to continue to us His favour during this year also. It was open to any of the brethren to pray, as they felt disposed, and eighteen did so. We continued in prayer and praise, mixed with singing, reading the Word, and exhortation, from seven in the evening till one in the morning.—January 13th. From ten till one in the first part of the day, and from six to half-past eight this evening, I visited from house to house the people living in Orange Street, and saw in this way the families living in nine houses, to ascertain whether any individuals wanted Bibles, whether they could read, whether they wished their children put to our Day School or Sunday School, with the view of helping them accordingly. This afforded opportunities to converse with them about their souls. In this way I sold eight Bibles and two Testaments at reduced prices, and gave away one Testament; engaged one woman as an adult scholar; one boy as a day scholar; and spoke besides this to about thirty people about their souls. I should greatly delight in being frequently engaged in such work, for it is a most important one; but our hands are so full with other work, that we can do but little in this way. Visit of Mr. A. N. Groves January 17th. To-day brother Groves arrived from the East Indies. One reason of his coming to England is to go to Germany to obtain missionary brethren for the East Indies; and he asked me to accompany him, that thus, through me, he may be enabled to judge about the state of the brethren, and to communicate to them what he thinks needful for them to know. This is a most important work. May the Lord direct me in this matter, and make me to act according to His will! January 28th. I have, for these several days, again prayed much to ascertain whether the Lord will have me to go as a Missionary to the East Indies, and I am most willing to go, if He will condescend to use me in this way.—January 29th. I have been greatly stirred up to pray about going to Calcutta as a Missionary. May the Lord guide me in this matter! February 4th. I have been praying repeatedly and earnestly of late respecting my journey to the Continent. I desire to go, or not to go, just as the Lord will have it to be. May He graciously direct me! I feel the same about going to India. As a means to ascertain the Lord's will, I have been reading about the Hindoos, that I may know more clearly the state in which they are. May the Lord in mercy stir me up to care more about their state, whether it be His will that I should labour personally among them, or not! February 16th. I mentioned this evening, before the church at Bethesda, as also on the 13th before the church at Gideon, that I see it the Lord's will to go to the Continent, for the sake of assisting brother Groves by my knowledge of the German language, in conferring with those who may desire to go out as Missionaries. There is not one believer amongst us who sees any objection to it, and several have said that it seems to be of the Lord, and that thus we could help, as churches, in the going forth of Missionaries. This is very comforting to me, as the Lord confirms me still more, through this unanimity, in its being His will that I should go. February 25th. In the name of the Lord, and in dependence upon Him alone for support, we Lave established a fifth Day School for poor children, which to-day has been opened. We have now two boys' schools, and three girls' schools. Visit to Germany February 26th. This afternoon I left Bristol for the Continent. March 7th, Dover. Last evening I left London, and arrived here this morning. The Lord enabled me to confess Him before my fellow- passengers. I have had a good deal of prayer and reading the Word in quietness, though staying in a hotel.—March 8th. I preached this morning and evening comfortably in one of the chapels at Dover.— March 9th. All this day we have been obliged to remain at Dover, the sea being so rough that no packet sails. I spent the day in writing letters, in reading the Word, and in prayer. We depend entirely upon the Lord as regards our movements. This evening we asked the Lord twice, unitedly, that He would be pleased to calm the wind and the waves, and I now feel quite comfortable in leaving the matter with Him! March 10th. The Lord heard our prayer. We awoke early in the morning, and found the wind comparatively slight. We left the hotel before break of day, to go to the packet. All being in great hurry, on our way towards the sea, I was separated from brothers G. and Y. I now lifted up my heart to the Lord, as He generally helps me to do on such occasions, to direct my steps towards the boat which went out to meet the packet, and I found it almost immediately. We had, in answer to prayer, a good passage. At Calais we obtained our passports, passed the customs, and secured places in the diligence without difficulty, and left a little after ten in the morning for Paris. What a blessed thing it is, in all such matters, to have a Father to go to for help! What a different thing also, to travel in the service of the Lord Jesus, from what it is to travel in the service of the flesh. March 14th. Brother Groves and I took our places in the Malle Poste for Strasburg, to leave to-morrow evening. Brother Y. intends to remain here a few days, on account of his health. March 15th. This morning I preached in a little chapel, in Palais Royal. We left Paris this evening at six.—March 17th. From six o'clock in the evening of the 15th, till this afternoon at half-past one, when we arrived at Strasburg, we were continually shut up in the Malle Poste, with the exception of yesterday morning about seven, and last night about eleven, when we were allowed half an hour for our meals. I had refreshing communion with my beloved brother. This quickest of all conveyances in France carries only two passengers, and we were thus able freely to converse and to pray together, which was refreshing indeed. Though we had travelled forty-four hours, yet as we had soon finished our business at Strasburg, we left this evening for Basle, trusting in the Lord for strength for the third night's travelling. A little after we had started, we stuck fast in a new road. I lifted up my heart to the Lord, and we were soon delivered, otherwise the circumstance, in a cold night, and during a fall of snow, would have been trying, as we had to get out of the mail. I now found myself again, after six years, amidst fellow- passengers who spoke my native language; but alas! they spoke not for Christ. A Christian Wife's gracious deportment, and its result March 18th. This afternoon we arrived at Basle, where we were very kindly received by the brethren.—During my stay there I attended one day a meeting at which a venerable pious clergyman expounded the Greek New Testament to several brethren, who purposed to give themselves to missionary service. The passage to which this dear aged brother had then come, in the original of the New Testament, was 1 Peter 3:1, 2, which, in our English translation, reads thus: "Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the Word, they also may without the Word be won by the conversation of the wives; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear." After this aged brother had expounded the passage, he related a circumstance which had occurred in his own days, and under his own eyes at Basle, which has appeared to me so encouraging for those children of God who have unbelieving relatives, and especially for sisters in the Lord who have unbelieving husbands; and which at the same time is such a beautiful illustration of 1 Peter 3:1, that I judge it desirable to insert the narrative of this fact here. I will do so as exactly as I remember it.— There lived at Basle an opulent citizen, whose wife was a believer, but he himself feared not the Lord. His practice was to spend his evenings in a wine-house, where he would often tarry till eleven, twelve, or even one o'clock. On such occasions his wife always used to send her servants to bed, and sat up herself to await the return of her husband. When at last he came, she used to receive him most kindly, never reproach him in the least either at the time or afterwards, nor complain at all on account of his late hours, by which she was kept from seasonable rest. Moreover, if it should be needful to assist him in undressing himself, when he had drunk to excess, she would do this also in a very kind and meek way. Thus it went on for a long time. One evening, this gentleman was again, as usual, in a wine-house, and having tarried there with his merry companions till midnight, he said to them: "I bet that if we go to my house, we shall find my wife sitting up and waiting for me, and she herself will come to the door and receive us very kindly; and if I ask her to prepare us a supper, she will do it at once without the least murmur, or unkind expression, or look." His companions in sin did not believe his statement. At last, however, after some more conversation about this strange statement (as it appeared to them), it was agreed that they would all go to see this kind wife. Accordingly they went, and, after they had knocked, found the door immediately opened by the lady herself, and they were all courteously and kindly received by her. The party having entered, the master of the house asked his wife to prepare supper for them, which she, in the meekest way, at once agreed to do; and, after awhile, supper was served by herself without the least sign of dissatisfaction, or murmur, or complaint. Having now prepared all for the company, she retired from the party to her room. When she had left the party, one of the gentlemen said: "What a wicked and cruel man you are, thus to torment so kind a wife." He then took his hat and stick, and, without touching a morsel of the supper, went away. Another made a similar remark, and left, without touching the supper. Thus one after another left, till they were all gone without tasting the supper. The master of the house was now left alone, and the Spirit of God brought before him all his dreadful wickedness, and especially his great sins towards his wife; and the party had not left the house half an hour, before he went to his wife's room, requesting her to pray for him, told her that he felt himself a great sinner, and asked her forgiveness for all his behaviour towards her. From that time he became a disciple of the Lord Jesus. Observe here, dear reader, the following points in particular, which I affectionately commend to your consideration: (1) The wife acted in accordance with 1 Peter 3:1. She kept her place as being in subjection, and the Lord owned it. (2) She reproached not her husband, but meekly and kindly served him when he used to come home. (3) She did not allow the servants to sit up for their master, but sat up herself, thus honouring him as her head and superior, and concealed also, as far as she was able, her husband's shame from the servants. (4) In all probability a part of those hours, during which she had to sit up, was spent in prayer for her husband, or in reading the Word of God, to gather fresh strength for all the trials connected with her position. (5) Be not discouraged if you have to suffer from unconverted relatives. Perhaps very shortly the Lord may give you the desire of your heart, and answer your prayer for them; but in the meantime seek to commend the truth, not by reproaching them on account of their behaviour towards you, but by manifesting towards them the meekness, gentleness, and kindness of the Lord Jesus Christ. March 25th. I arrived yesterday morning at six at Schaffhausen. I found a brother waiting for me at the Post Office, a gentleman of title, who, having been informed by brethren at Basle of my arrival, kindly took me to his house for the two hours I had to stay in that town, to refresh my body with breakfast, and my soul with communion with the brethren whom he had invited to meet me. This morning I saw brother Gundert, the student of divinity, on whose account I am here, and spent about three hours in conversation with him. March 26th. This morning I drove with brother Gundert to Stuttgart, both for the sake of seeing more of him, and also that we might unitedly talk over the matter with his father, who lives there. I am now staying at the house of brother Gundert senior, where I am kindly lodged. I think brother Gundert junior will go to the East Indies. His father is not only willing to give him up for the Lord's sake, but seems to consider it an honour to have a son to give to the Lord in this way. Stays at Halle March 30th, Halle. From the evening of the 27th till this afternoon when I arrived here, I have travelled day and night, and have been strengthened by the Lord for it. My thoughts were peculiarly affecting, as I retraced the mercies which I had experienced at the hands of God.—The Lord enabled me repeatedly to confess His name before my changing fellow-travellers. A student spoke to me about the peculiarly good and cheap wine of Weinheim, near Heidelberg. I told him that when, years ago, as a student like himself, I came through that place, I cared about such things, but that now I knew what was much better than wine.—Yesterday a Frenchman, having heard my testimony for Jesus once or twice, when the last merry companion had left the coach, quitted my society, it being too dull for him, and joined himself to an officer in the army, sitting in the forepart of the coach. (The coach was divided into the forepart and inside.) This gave me a blessed and most refreshing opportunity to pray for about an hour aloud in the coach, which strengthened and refreshed my soul. It was particularly kind of the Lord to give me an opportunity of praying aloud, as, on account of having then already travelled forty-eight hours uninterruptedly, my body was too tired to allow me to continue for any length of time in mental prayer.— Yesterday afternoon, at Eisenach (situated just under the hill on which stands the decayed castle, called the Wartburg, where Luther translated the Holy Scriptures), I saw fearful scenes of profanity. How has the candlestick been removed!—This afternoon I reached Halle, where it pleased the Lord to bring me to the knowledge of Himself, having been graciously preserved hitherto, though a spring was found broken when I got out of the mail. I greatly needed rest, but my heart was too full. I could not sleep. I went first to the house of a brother, where I was first impressed, and afterwards I called on my esteemed tutor, Professor Dr. Tholuck, Counsellor of the Consistory, who received me, after seven years' separation, with his former kindness and brotherly love. (He made me lodge with him, and gave thereby a testimony that differences of views, concerning certain parts of God's truth, ought not to separate the children of God; for I had previously written him my mind.) March 31st. To-day I rode with Dr. Tholuck and two young brethren to a believing clergyman, living in the neighbourhood of Halle, where we spent the day. Dr. Tholuck told me many encouraging things, particularly this, that several of my former fellow-students, who, at the time when I was at Halle, knew not the Lord, had been brought to know Him since, and are now labouring in His vineyard. And further, that certain brethren, formerly very weak in the faith, had been established, and are now going on well. April 1st. To-day I saw a clergyman, in whom I recognized an individual who studied at Halle, whilst I was there, living then in open sin, and who is now, by divine mercy, pointing sinners to the Lamb of God. In the evening I went to the large Orphan House, built in dependence on the Lord, by A. H. Franke, to see one of the classical teachers, who is the son of my father's neighbour, and whom I had not seen for about fifteen years. I found him, to the joy of my heart, to be a brother in the Lord. This evening I spent in the same room where it pleased the Lord to begin a work of grace in my heart, with several of the same brethren and sisters with whom I used to meet seven years ago, and told them of the Lord's faithfulness, gentleness, kindness, and forbearance towards me, since I had seen them last Truly how good has the Lord been to me since! April 2nd. This morning I again spent in calling on the brethren and sisters, being enabled, everywhere, before learned and unlearned, to testify about the blessedness of adhering to the Scriptures as our only guide in spiritual things. I left Halle this afternoon, having received much love from the brethren, and drove fifteen miles further, to a beloved brother and old friend, brother Stahlschmidt at Sandersleben, who has shown me much kindness even since I have been in England. I was received with much love by this brother and his dear wife, and his manservant, also a beloved brother. April 3rd. Sandersleben. To-day I saw several brethren and sisters, and among others a brother who is in about the same state in which he was eight years ago. He has very little enjoyment, and makes no progress in the things of God. The reason is, that, against his conscience, he remains in a calling, which is opposed to the profession of a believer. We are exhorted in Scripture to abide in our calling; but only if we can abide in it "with God" (1 Cor. 7:24).—This evening a believing clergyman, and the brethren and sisters of this small town and some neighbouring villages, were collected together in brother Stahlschmidt's house, and I spoke to them for two hours about the things of God, particularly about the way in which God has led me, since I saw them, and sought to strengthen their hands in God, and exhorted them to give themselves fully to the Lord. It was a time of refreshing. Indeed, the Lord greatly refreshed my own soul, in every place where I spoke well of His name. Visits his Father April 4th. I left Sandersleben tins morning. My host acted according to 3 John 5, 6, for he sent me on ten miles in his carriage. When I arrived at Aschersleben, to which place brother Stahlschmidt had conveyed me, I had but one station more to my father's house. On the way I asked the driver about a certain individual, with whom I studied at Halle, once a companion with me in open sin. I found that he is still in the same state. What a difference has grace made between him and me! Nothing, nothing but grace has made this difference! I, guilty sinner, might now be still on the same road, and he, in my stead, might have been plucked as a brand out of the fire. But it is not so. May the Lord help me to love Him much, very much, for His distinguishing grace!—Such feelings I had in particular this afternoon, when I saw the town before me in which my father lives, as there are but two in the whole place, as far as I can find out, who love the Lord. How different is everything with me now from what it was when, as a wicked youth, I used to go to this town, at the time of my vacation. How truly happy am I now! How is my heart now raised above all those things in which I sought, and also fancied I found happiness! Truly all these things are like bubbles to me now! My heart is not here; yea, my heart is not even in England. My heart is, at least in a measure, in heaven, though I am still nothing but a poor weak worm. I felt the solemnity and importance of having once more the privilege of seeing my aged father. I also felt the importance of being at the place where I had spent much of my time in my youth, and where I had been known as living in sin. My desire was, that I might be enabled to walk, the three days I intended to stay there, as it becomes a servant of Christ. For this I had been led to pray before I left Bristol, and since I had been on the Continent. At last I arrived at my father's house. How affecting to meet him once more! April 5th. Heimersleben. This afternoon a friend of my father called —one who knows not the Lord. After a few minutes the Lord gave me an opportunity of setting before him the fundamental truths of the gospel, and the joy and comfort they afford, and have afforded to me. Thus a way was opened to me of stating the truth more fully than ever I had been able to do before, by word of mouth, in the presence of my father and brother, without saying to them, "Thou art the man." I was assisted by the Lord. May He water the seed sown! April 6th. I have not on this visit spoken directly to my father about the state of his soul, though he has more than ever heard the truth from my lips. God has indeed been with me, and I believe that I have been led by Him to pursue this course. Different, however, has been the way in which I have dealt with my unconverted brother; for the relationship in which I stand to him is a different one. For this afternoon, I not only pointed out to him his danger, but spoke also respecting his sins, and have done so in my letters, and intend to do so still, if the Lord permit. I spent this evening in relating to my father and brother some of the Lord's dealings with me in England, particularly how He has graciously provided for my temporal wants in answer to prayer, and they both seemed to feel, for the moment at least, the blessedness of such a life. April 7th. A part of this morning I spent in walking about with my father to see one of his gardens, and some of his fields, because I knew it would give him pleasure; and I felt that I ought in every way to show him kindness and attention, as far as I conscientiously could. To-morrow, God willing, I intend to leave, and to return to England. The Lord, in His rich mercy, in answer to my prayer, has enabled me so to walk before my father, and has also impressed what I have said so far upon his heart, as to cause him to say to-day, "May God help me to follow your example, and to act according to what you have said to me." Leaves for Bristol April 9th. Celle. Yesterday morning I drove with my father to Halberstadt, where, with many tears, he separated from me. I was alone in the mail, which was a great comfort to me. It was a solemn time. I found myself again on the road to Brunswick, which I had traversed twice in the service of the devil, and now I was travelling on it in the name of Jesus. I discerned, in passing, the inn at Wolfenbüttel, from whence I intended to run away, and where I was arrested. How peculiar were my feelings! In the evening we reached Brunswick, from whence we started the same night. During the night I heard a fearfully wicked, most profligate, infidel, and scoffing conversation between the conductor and a student, and the only testimony I gave was, complete silence all the time. I arrived here this morning at eight, and have been here all the morning, as the mail will not start for Hamburg until four this afternoon. It has been far from well with me in my soul to-day. That awful conversation last night has been spiritual poison to me. How very soon do we, even unconsciously, receive evil! April 10th. Hamburg. I arrived here at ten this morning. April 15th. Bristol. Yesterday at one we landed in London. In answer to prayer I soon obtained my things from the Customhouse, and reached my friends in Chancery Lane a little before two, where I found a letter from my wife, stating that brother Craik is ill with inflammation in the wind-pipe, and therefore, humanly speaking, will be unable to preach for some time. In consequence of this I started immediately for Bristol and arrived this morning. I found brother Craik better than I had expected, though completely unable to attend to the ministry of the Word. May 5th. My father-in-law has been for several days very ill. June 3rd. To-day we had a public meeting on account of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. It is now fifteen months, since, in dependence upon the Lord for the supply of means, we have been enabled to provide poor children with schooling, circulate the Holy Scriptures, and aid missionary labours. During this time, though the field of labour has been continually enlarged, and though we have now and then been brought low in funds, the Lord has never allowed us to be obliged to stop the work. We have been enabled during this time to establish three day schools, and to connect with the Institution two other charity day schools, which, humanly speaking, otherwise would have been closed for want of means. The number of children that have been thus provided with schooling amounts to 439. June 20th. Our father is evidently to-day near his end. June 22nd. This morning at two our father died.—June 23rd. Both our children are ill.—June 24th. Our little boy is very ill. June 25th. The dear little boy is so ill that I have no hope of his recovery. The disease is inflammation in the chest. I spoke this evening comfortably at Gideon, on Psalm 145:1–4, thinking it right that neither the death of my father-in-law, nor my dying child, should keep me from the Lord's work. The Lord's holy will be done concerning the dear little one.—June 26th. My prayer last evening was, that God would be pleased to support my dear wife under the trial, should He remove the little one; and to take him soon to Himself, thus sparing him from suffering. I did not pray for the child's recovery. It was but two hours after that the dear little one went home. June 27th. My dear wife is graciously supported. May the Lord grant that these afflictions may not be lost upon us! June 28th. I preached to-day both times comfortably.—June 29th. This morning was the funeral. The remains of our father and infant were put into the same grave. July 3rd. Our taxes are due, and may be called for any day, and for the first time we have no money to pay them, as we were obliged, on account of our late afflictions, to spend the money which we had put by for them. May the Lord in mercy provide! July 6th. I was enabled to-day, by the free-will offerings through the boxes, and by what I had left, to pay the taxes before they were called for. How kind of the Lord to answer my prayer so soon!—July 8th. This evening I had £5 sent from Weston-super-Mare. So the Lord has again appeared. May I praise His holy name for this seasonable help, which came when I had scarcely any money left!—July 14th. To-day I had again a suit of new clothes given to me by a brother. My clothes were much worn and old, and our late funeral might have given a second reason for having new ones. But I did not order any, because I had no money to pay for them, and thought it wrong to contract debts.—A fresh paper was brought in to-day for taxes, which ought to have been asked for many months since. May the Lord give us the means to pay them! July 22nd. The last-mentioned taxes were called for this morning, just after the Lord had sent us £5 from a distance of about eighty miles. So the Lord has again of late repeatedly, in answer to prayer, sent help. May this lead us to trust in Him for the future! Illness August 15th. To-day dear brother Craik returned from Devonshire, much better in his general health, but not as regards his voice.— August 24th. I feel very weak, and suffer more than ever before. I am in doubt whether to leave Bristol entirely for a time. I have no money to go away for a change of air. I have had an invitation to stay for a week with a sister in the country, and I think of accepting the invitation, and going tomorrow.—August 26th. To-day I had £5 given to me for the express purpose of getting a change of air.—August 29th. To-day I received another £5 for the same purpose. August 30th. To-day, for the first Lord's day since our arrival in Bristol, I have been kept from preaching through illness. How mercifully has the Lord dealt in giving me so much strength for these years! I had another £5 sent, to aid me in procuring change of air. How kind is the Lord in thus providing me with the means of leaving Bristol!—September 2nd. Went with my family to Portishead.— September 3rd to 5th. I read the lives of the English martyrs at the time of the Reformation. My spirit has been greatly refreshed. May the Lord help me to follow these holy men as far as they followed Christ! Of all reading, besides that of the Holy Scriptures, which should be always THE book, THE CHIEF book to us, not merely in theory, but also in practice, such like books seem to me the most useful for the growth of the inner man. Yet one has to be cautious in the choice, and to guard against reading too much. September 14th. We are still at Portishead. I am but little better. I am greatly bowed down to-day on account of my inward corruptions and carnality of heart. When will God deliver me from this state? How I long to be more like Him! My present way of living is also a great trial to me. The caring so much about the body; the having for my chief employment eating and drinking, walking, bathing, and taking horse exercise; all this, to which I have not been at all accustomed these six years, I find to be very trying. I would much rather be again in the midst of the work in Bristol, if my Lord will condescend to use His most unworthy servant. September 15th. As I clearly understood that the person who lets me his horse has no licence, I saw that, being bound as a believer to act according to the laws of the country, I could use it no longer; and as horse exercise seems most important, humanly speaking, for my restoration, and as this is the only horse which is to be had in the place, we came to the conclusion to leave Portishead to-morrow. Immediately after, I received a kind letter from a brother and two sisters in the Lord, who lived in the Isle of Wight, to go and stay with them for some time. This matter has been to-day a subject for prayer and consideration. September 16th. We came this morning to the conclusion to leave Portishead to-day, and that I should go to the Isle of Wight; but we saw not how my wife and child and our servant could accompany me, as we had not sufficient money for travelling expenses. The Lord graciously removed the difficulty this evening; for we received, most unexpectedly and unasked for, £6 13s., which was owed to us, and also a letter containing £2. How very, very kind and tender is the Lord! September 19th. This evening we arrived at the Isle of Wight. September 27th. To-day I am thirty years of age. I feel myself an unprofitable servant. How much more might I have lived for God than I have done! May the Lord grant, that, if I am allowed to stay a few days more in this world, they may be spent entirely for Him! September 29th. Last evening, when I retired from the family, I had a desire to go to rest at once, for I had prayed a short while before; and feeling weak in body, the coldness of the night was a temptation for me to pray no further. However, the Lord did help me to fall upon my knees; and no sooner had I commenced praying, than He shone into my soul, and gave me such a spirit of prayer as I had not enjoyed for many weeks. He graciously once more revived His work in my heart. I enjoyed that nearness to God and fervency in prayer, for more than an hour, for which my soul had been panting for many weeks past. For the first time during this illness I could ask the Lord earnestly to restore me again, which had not been the case before. I now long to go back again to the work in Bristol, yet without impatience, and feel assured that the Lord will strengthen me to return to it. I went to bed especially happy, and awoke this morning in great peace, rose sooner than usual, and had again, real communion with the Lord before breakfast. May He in mercy continue this state of heart to His most unworthy child! October 9th. I have many times had thoughts of giving in print some account of the Lord's goodness to me, for the instruction, comfort, and encouragement of the children of God; and I have been more than ever stirred up to do so since I read Newton's life a few days ago. I have considered, to-day, all the reasons for and against, and find that there are scarcely any against, and many for it. October 15th. To-day we left for Bristol. November 18th. This evening £30 was given to me; £25 for the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and £5 for myself. This is a most remarkable answer to prayer. CHAPTER V BEGINNING OF ORPHAN WORK (1835– 1838) NOVEMBER 20th. This evening I took tea at a sister's house, where I found Franke's life. I have frequently, for a long time, thought of labouring in a similar way, though it might be on a much smaller scale; not to imitate Franke, but in reliance upon the Lord. May He make it plain.—November 21st. To-day I have had it very much impressed on my heart, no longer merely to think about the establishment of an Orphan House, but actually to set about it, and I have been very much in prayer respecting it, in order to ascertain the Lord's mind.—November 23rd. To-day I had £10 sent from Ireland for our Institution. Thus the Lord, in answer to prayer, has given me, in a few days, about £50. I had asked only for £40. This has been a great encouragement to me, and has still more stirred me up to think and pray about the establishment of an Orphan House.—November 25th. I have been again much in prayer yesterday and to-day about the Orphan House, and am more and more convinced that it is of God. May He in mercy guide me! Reasons for Desiring to Establish an Orphan House It may be well to enter somewhat minutely into the reasons which led me to establish an Orphan House. I had constantly cases brought before me, which proved that one of the special things which the children of God needed in our day, was, to have their faith strengthened. I longed to have something to point to, as a visible proof, that our God and Father is the same faithful God as ever He was; as willing as ever to prove Himself to be the LIVING GOD, in our day as formerly, to all who put their trust in Him. Sometimes I found children of God tried in mind by the prospect of old age, when they might be unable to work any longer, and therefore were harassed by the fear of having to go into the poor-house. If in such a case I pointed out to them, how their Heavenly Father has always helped those who put their trust in Him, though they might not always say that times have changed; yet it was evident enough, that God was not looked upon by them as the LIVING God. My spirit was ofttimes bowed down by this, and I longed to set something before the children of God, whereby they might see, that He does not forsake, even in our day, those who rely upon Him. Also I longed to be instrumental in strengthening their faith, by giving them not only instances from the Word of God, of His willingness and ability to help all those who rely upon Him, but to show them by proofs, that He is the same in our day. I well knew that the Word of God ought to be enough, and it was, by grace, enough for me; but still, I considered that I ought to lend a helping hand to my brethren, if by any means, by this visible proof of the unchangeable faithfulness of the Lord I might strengthen their hands in God; for I remembered what a great blessing my own soul had received through the Lord's dealings with His servant A. H. Franke, who, in dependence upon the living God alone, established an immense Orphan House, which I had seen many times with my own eyes. I, therefore, judged myself bound to be the servant of the Church of God, in the particular point on which I had obtained mercy: namely, in being able to take God at His word and to rely upon it. All these exercises of my soul, which resulted from the fact that many believers, with whom I became acquainted, were harassed and distressed in mind, or brought guilt on their consciences, on account of not trusting in the Lord; were used by God to awaken in my heart the desire of setting before the Church at large, and before the world, a proof that He has not in the least changed; and this seemed to me best done by the establishing of an Orphan House. It needed to be something which could be seen, even by the natural eye. Now, if I, a poor man, simply by prayer and faith, obtained, without asking any individual, the means for establishing and carrying on an Orphan House: there would be something which, with the Lord's blessing, might be instrumental in strengthening the faith of the children of God, besides being a testimony to the consciences of the unconverted, of the reality of the things of God. This, then, was the primary reason for establishing the Orphan House. I certainly did from my heart desire to be used by God to benefit the bodies of poor children, bereaved of both parents, and seek, in other respects, with the help of God, to do them good for this life;—I also particularly longed to be used by God in getting the dear Orphans trained up in the fear of God;—but still the first and primary object of the work was (and still is), that God might be magnified by the fact, that the Orphans under my care are provided with all they need, only by prayer and faith, without any one being asked by me or my fellow- labourers, whereby it may be seen, that God is FAITHFUL STILL, and HEARS PRAYER STILL. (That I was not mistaken, has been abundantly proved since November, 1835, both by the conversion of many sinners who have read the accounts which have been published in connection with this work, and also by the abundance of fruit that has followed in the hearts of the saints, for which, from my inmost soul, I desire to be grateful to God, and the honour and glory of which not only is due to Him alone, but which I, by His help, am enabled to ascribe to Him.) November 28th. I have been, every day this week, very much in prayer concerning the Orphan House, chiefly entreating the Lord to take away every thought concerning it out of my mind, if the matter be not of Him; and have also repeatedly examined my heart concerning my motives in the matter. But I have been more and more confirmed that it is of God. December 2nd. This morning I asked the Lord especially, that He would be pleased to teach me through the instrumentality of brother C.; and I went to him, that he might have an opportunity of probing my heart. For as I desire only the Lord's glory, I should be glad to be instructed through the instrumentality of any brother, if the matter be not of Him. But brother C., on the contrary, greatly encouraged me in it. Therefore I have this day taken the first actual step in the matter, in having ordered bills to be printed, announcing a public meeting on December 9th, at which I intend to lay before the brethren my thoughts concerning the Orphan House, as a means of ascertaining more clearly the Lord's mind concerning the matter.— December 5th. This evening I was struck in reading the Scriptures, with these words: "Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it" (Ps. 81:10). Up to this day I had not prayed at all concerning the means or individuals needed for the Orphan House. I was now led to apply this Scripture to the Orphan House, I fell on my knees, and asked the Lord for premises, for £1,000, and for suitable individuals to take care of the children. [For the answer to this prayer see pp. 92 and 93.] December 9th. This afternoon the first piece of furniture was given— a large wardrobe. This afternoon and evening I was low in spirits as regards the Orphan House, but as soon as I began to speak at the meeting, I received peculiar assistance from God, felt great peace and joy, and the assurance that the work is of God. After the meeting, 10s. was given to me. There was purposely no collection, nor did any one speak besides myself; for it was not in the least intended to work upon the feelings, for I sought to be quite sure concerning the mind of God. After the meeting a sister offered herself for the work. I went home happy in the Lord, and full of confidence that the matter will come to pass, though but 10s. has been given. The reason for proposing to enlarge the field is not because we have of late particularly abounded in means; for we have been rather straitened. The many answers which the Lord had given us concerning the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, led brother C——r and me to give ourselves to prayer, asking Him to supply us with the means to carry on the work, as we consider it unscriptural to contract debts. During five days, we prayed several times, both unitedly and separately. After that time, the Lord began to answer our prayers, so that, within a few days, about £50 was given to us. I would further say, that the very gracious and tender dealings of God with me, in having supplied, in answer to prayer, for the last five years, my own temporal wants without any certain income, so that money, provisions and clothes have been sent to me at times when I was greatly straitened, and that not only in small but large quantities; and not merely from individuals living in the same place with me, but at a considerable distance; and that not merely from intimate friends, but from individuals whom I have never seen: all this, I say, has often led me to think, even as long as four years ago, that the Lord had not given me this simple reliance on Him merely for myself, but also for others. Often, when I saw poor neglected children running about the streets at Teignmouth, I said to myself: "May it not be the will of God, that I should establish schools for these children, asking Him to give me the means? "However, it remained only a thought in my mind for two or three years. The Lord, for I cannot but think it was He, again and again brought the thought about poor children to my mind, till at last it ended in the establishment of "The Scriptural Knowledge Institution, for Home and Abroad;" since the establishment of which, I have had it in a similar way brought to my mind, first about fourteen months ago, and repeatedly since, but specially during these last weeks, to establish an Orphan House. My frequent prayer of late has been, that if it be of God, He would let it come to pass; if not, that Ho would take from me all thoughts about it. The latter has not been the case, but I have been led more and more to think that the matter may be of Him. Now, if so, He can influence His people in any part of the world (for I do not look to Bristol, nor even to England, but to the living God, whose is the gold and the silver) to entrust me and brother C ——r, whom the Lord has made willing to help me in this work, with the means. Till we have them, we can do nothing in the way of renting a house, furnishing it, etc. Yet, when once as much as is needed for this has been sent us, as also proper persons to engage in the work, we do not think it needful to wait till we have the Orphan House endowed, or a number of yearly subscribers for it; but we trust to be enabled by the Lord, who has taught us to ask for our daily bread, to look to Him for the supply of the daily wants of those children whom He may be pleased to put under our care. Respecting the persons who are needed for carrying on the work, a matter of no less importance than the procuring of funds, I would observe, that we look for them to God Himself, as well as for the funds; and that all who may be engaged as masters, matrons, and assistants, according to the smallness or largeness of the Institution, must be known to us as true believers; and moreover, as far as we may be able to judge, must likewise be qualified for the work. December 10th. This morning I received a letter in which a brother and sister wrote thus: "We propose ourselves for the service of the intended Orphan House, if you think us qualified for it; also to give up all the furniture, etc., which the Lord has given us, for its use; and to do this without receiving any salary whatever; believing, that if it be the will of the Lord to employ us, He will supply all our need," etc. In the evening a brother brought from several individuals three dishes, twenty-eight plates, three basins, one jug, four mugs, three salt stands, one grater, four knives, and five forks. December 12th. While I was praying this morning that the Lord would give us a fresh token of His favour concerning the Orphan House, a brother brought three dishes, twelve plates, one basin, and one blanket. After this had been given, I thanked God, and asked Him to give even this day another encouragement. Shortly after, £50 was given, and that by an individual from whom, for several reasons, I could not have expected this sum. Thus the hand of God appeared so much the more clearly. Even then I was led to pray that this day the Lord would give still more. In the evening, accordingly, there were sent 29 yards of print. Also a sister offered herself for the work. Large Donation from a poor Seamstress December 18th. This afternoon a brother brought from a sister, a counterpane, a flat iron stand, eight cups and saucers, a sugar basin, a milk jug, a tea cup, sixteen thimbles, five knives and forks, six dessert spoons, twelve tea spoons, four combs, and two little graters; from another friend a flat iron and a cup and saucer. At the same time he brought £100 from a sister. It has since pleased the Lord to take to Himself the donor of this £100, and I therefore give further account of the donation and the donor, as the particulars respecting both, with God's blessing, may tend to edification. Indeed, I confess that I am delighted to be at liberty, in consequence of the death of the donor, to give the following short narrative, which, during her lifetime, I should not have considered it wise to publish. A. L., the donor, was known to me almost from the beginning of my coming to Bristol in 1832. She earned her bread by needlework, by which she gained from 2s. to 5s. per week; the average, I suppose, was not more than about 3s. 6d., as she was weak in body. But this dear, humble sister was content with her small earnings, and I do not remember ever to have heard her utter a word of complaint on account of earning so little. Some time before I had been led to establish an Orphan House, her father had died, through which event she had come into the possession of £480, which sum had been left to her (and the same amount to her brother and two sisters) by her grandmother, but of which her father had had the interest during his lifetime. The father, who had been much given to drink, died in debt, which debts the children wished to pay; but the rest, besides A. L., did not like to pay the full amount, and offered to the creditors 5s. in the pound, which they gladly accepted, as they had not the least legal claim upon the children. After the debts had been paid according to this agreement, A. L. said to herself, "However sinful my father may have been, yet he was my father, and as I have the means of paying his debts to the full amount, I ought, as a believing child, to do so, seeing that my brother and sisters will not do it." She then went to all the creditors secretly, and paid the full amount of the debts, which took £40 more of her money, besides her share which she had given before. Her brother and two sisters now gave £50 each of their property to their mother; but A. L. said to herself: "I am a child of God, surely I ought to give my mother twice as much as my brother and sisters." She, therefore, gave her mother £100. Shortly after this she sent me the £100 towards the Orphan House. I was not a little surprised when I received this money from her, for I had always known her as a poor girl, and I had never heard anything about her having come into the possession of this money, and her dress had never given me the least indication of an alteration in her circumstances. Before, however, accepting this money from her, I had a long conversation with her, in which I sought to probe her as to her motives, and in which I sought to ascertain whether, as I had feared, she might have given this money in the feeling of the moment, without having counted the cost. I was the more particular, because, if the money where given, without its being given from scriptural motives, and there should be regret afterwards, the name of the Lord would be dishonoured. But I had not conversed long with this beloved sister, before I found that she was, in this particular, a quiet, calm, considerate follower of the Lord Jesus, and one who desired, in spite of what human reason might say, to act according to the words of our Lord: "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth" (Matthew 6:19). "Sell that ye have and give alms" (Luke 12:33). When I remonstrated with her, in order that I might see whether she had counted the cost, she said to me: "The Lord Jesus has given His last drop of blood for me, and should I not give Him this £100?" She likewise said: "Rather than the Orphan House should not be established, I will give all the money I have." When I saw that she had weighed the matter according to the Word of God, and that she had counted the cost, I could not but take the money, and admire the way which the Lord took, to use this poor, sickly sister as an instrument, in so considerable a measure, for helping, at its very commencement, this work, which I had set about solely in dependence upon the living God. At that time, she would also have me take £5 for the poor saints in communion with us. I mention here particularly, that this dear sister kept all these things to herself, and did them as much as possible in secret; and during her lifetime, I suppose, not six brethren and sisters among us knew that she had ever possessed £480, or that she had given £100 towards the Orphan House. But this is not all. Some time after this £100 had been given by her, brother C——r (who was then labouring as a City Missionary in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and who about that very time happened to visit from house to house in that part of the city where A. L. lived) told me that he had met with many cases in which she had given, to one poor woman a bedstead, to another some bedding, to another some clothes, to another food; and thus instance upon instance of acts of love, on the part of our dear sister, had come before him. I relate one instance more. August 4th, 1836, seven months and a half after she had given the £100, she came one morning to me and said: "Last evening I felt myself particularly stirred up to pray about the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution; but whilst praying I thought, what good is it for me to pray jar means, if I do not give when I have the means, and I have therefore brought you this £5." As I had reason to believe that by this time by far the greater part of her money was gone, I again had a good deal of conversation with her, to see whether she really did count the cost, and whether this donation also was given unto the Lord, or from momentary excitement, in which case it was better not to give the money. However, she was at this time also steadfast, grounded upon the Word of God, and evidently constrained by the love of Christ; and all the effect my conversation had upon her was, that she said: "You must take live shillings in addition to the £5, as a proof that I give the £5 cheerfully." Four things are specially to be noticed about this beloved sister, with reference to all this period of her earthly pilgrimage: (1) She did all these things in secret, avoiding to the utmost all show about them, and thus proved that she did not desire the praise of man. (2) She remained, as before, of a humble and lowly mind, and she proved thus, that she had done what she did unto the Lord, and not unto man. (3) Her dress remained, during all the time that she had this comparative abundance, the same as before. It was clean, yet as simple and inexpensive as it was at the time when all her income had consisted of 3s. fid., or at most 5s., per week. There was not the least difference as to her lodging, dress, manner of life, etc. She remained in every way the poor handmaid of the Lord, as to all outward appearance. (4) But that which is as lovely as the rest, she continued working at her needle all this time. She earned her 2s. 6d., or 3s., or a little more, a week, as before; whilst she gave away the money in sovereigns or five-pound notes. At last all her money was gone, and that some years before she fell asleep; and as her bodily health never had been good, as long as I had known her, and was now much worse, she found herself peculiarly dependent upon the Lord, who never forsook her up to the last moment of her earthly course. The very commencement of her life of simple dependence upon the Lord, was such as greatly to encourage her. She related the facts to me as I give them here. When she was completely without money, and when her little stock of tea and butter was also gone, two sisters in the Lord called on her. After they had been a little while with her, they told her that they had come to take tea with her. She said to herself, I should not at all mind going without my tea, but this is a great trial, that I have nothing to set before these sisters; and she gave them therefore to understand that their staying to tea would not he convenient at that time. The sisters, however, I suppose, not understanding the hint, remained, and presently brought out of a basket tea, sugar, butter and bread, and thus there was all that was requisite for the tea, and the remainder of the provisions was left for her. She told me that at that time she was not accustomed to trials of faith, as she afterwards was. Her body became weaker and weaker, in consequence of which she was able to work very little for many months before she died; but the Lord supplied her with all she needed, though she never asked for anything. For instance, a sister in communion with us sent her for many months all the bread she used. Her mouth was full of thanksgiving, even in the midst of the greatest bodily sufferings. She fell asleep in Jesus in January, 1844. I have related these facts because they tend to the praise of the Lord, and may be instrumental in stirring up other children of God to follow this dear departed sister in so far as she followed the Lord Jesus; but, in particular, that I may show in what remarkable ways the Lord proved, from the very beginning, that the Orphan House was His and not mine. December 23rd. A brother gave this evening a piece of blind line and a dozen of blind tassels. In the evening, a gentleman brought me from an individual, whose name he was not to mention, £4, of which I was allowed to take £2 for the Orphan House, and to give the other £2 to poor believers. December 31st. As regards the way in which the Lord, in His faithful love, supplied my temporal wants, during the past year, I mention that I received in all £285 1s. 1¼d. 1836 January 1st. Through a sister was given 6s., being six different donations; also from herself £1 as a donation, besides 1s. as a monthly subscription. Also a lady sent through her £1 1s. as a yearly subscription.—January 2nd. A sister sent £5.—January 5th. This evening someone rang our house bell. When the door was opened, no one was there, but a kitchen fender and a dish were found at the door, no doubt given for the Orphan House. January 8th. There was given £2. A sister offered herself for the work.—January 9th. From E. G., £1 5s., and from a brother 6d. January 10th. The sum of 2s. 6d. was given. In the paper was written, "Two widows' mites for the Orphan school. In the name of the Lord establish it." All this money, and all these articles have been given, and all these above-mentioned offers have been made, without my asking any individual for anything; moreover, almost all has been sent from individuals concerning whom I had naturally no reason to expect anything, and some of whom I never saw. Upon the ground of these facts, therefore, I am clearly persuaded that it is the will of the Lord that I should proceed in the work. Out-going of Misionaries March 1st. This afternoon brother and sister Groves, and the brethren and sisters going with them for missionary purposes, twelve in number, left us for the East Indies.* In consequence of the journey to the Continent, at the commencement of last year, four brethren and two sisters have gone out, two brethren in October last, and two brethren and two sisters to-day. This evening we had again a prayer meeting for the dear missionary party. May the Lord soon give us the privilege of seeing some one of our own number go forth. May 3rd. I have now been for many clays praying for the supply of our own temporal wants, and for the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution; but, as yet, I have had not only no answers to my prayer, but our income has been less than usual, and we have had also but very little coming in for the funds of the Institution. We have not been able to put by our taxes, and expect them daily to be called for. My clothes also are now worse than any I ever wore, and I have also but one suit. May 6th. I have now been for some years, and specially these last few months, more or less thinking and praying respecting publishing a short account of the Lord's dealings with me. To-day I have at last settled to do so, and have begun to write. May 16th. For these several weeks our income has been little; and though I had prayed many times that the Lord would enable us to put by the taxes, yet the prayer remained unanswered. In the midst of it all, my comfort was that the Lord would send help by the time it would be needed. One thing particularly has been a trial to us of late, far more than our own temporal circumstances, which is, that we have scarcely in any measure been able to relieve the distress among the poor saints. To-day, the Lord at last, after I had many times prayed to Him for these weeks past, answered my prayers, there being £7 12s. 0¼d. given to me as my part of the free-will offerings through the boxes. Thus the Lord has again delivered us, and answered our prayers, and that not one single hour too late; for the taxes have not as yet been called for. Opening of the First Wilson Street Orphan House May 18th. So far as I remember, I brought even the most minute circumstances concerning the Orphan House before the Lord in my petitions, being conscious of my own weakness and ignorance. There was, however, one point I never had prayed about, namely, that the Lord would send children; for I naturally took it for granted that there would be plenty of applications. The nearer, however, the day came, which had been appointed for receiving applications, the more I had secret consciousness that the Lord might disappoint my natural expectations, and show me that I could not prosper in one single thing without Him. The appointed time came, and not even one application was made. I had before this been repeatedly tried, whether I might not, after all, against the Lord's mind, have engaged in the work. This circumstance now led me to lie low before my God in prayer the whole of the evening, February 3rd, and to examine my heart once more as to all the motives concerning it; and being able, as formerly, to say, that His glory was my chief aim, i.e., that it might be seen that it is not a vain thing to trust in the living God, and that my second aim was the spiritual welfare of Orphan children, and the third their bodily welfare; and still continuing in prayer, I was at last brought to this state, that I could say from my heart, that I should rejoice in God being glorified in this matter, though it were by bringing the whole to nothing. But as still, after all, it seemed to me more tending to the glory of God, to establish and prosper the Orphan House, I could then ask Him heartily to send applications. I enjoyed now a peaceful state of heart concerning the subject, and was also more assured than ever that God would establish it. The very next day, February 4th, the first application was made, and since then 42 more have been made. I rented, at least for one year, the house, No. 6, Wilson Street, as being, on account of its cheapness and largeness, very suitable, and in which, up to March 25th, I had been living myself. Having furnished it for 30 children, we began on April 11th, 1836, to take them in, and on April 21st the Institution was opened by a day being set apart for prayer and "thanksgiving." There are now 26 children in the house, and a few more are expected daily. We intend to take in children from seven to twelve years old. Decision to Open a House for Infants After six applications had been made for children between four and six years of age, it became a subject of solemn and prayerful consideration, whether, as long as there were vacancies, such children should not be received, though so young. Partly then, on account of these reasons; and partly, because the Institution already opened will be quite filled in a few days, and applications continue to be made; and partly, because the Lord has hitherto done far above what I could have expected: I have at last, after repeated prayer, come to the conclusion, in the name of the Lord, and in dependence upon Him alone for support, to propose the establishment of an Infants' Orphan House. It is intended to open this Institution, as soon as suitable premises and individuals, to take care of the children, etc., have been obtained. (a) It is intended to receive into this Infants' Orphan House destitute male and female infants bereaved of both parents, from their earliest days up to the seventh year, and to provide them with food, clothing, needful attendance, and scriptural education. (b) It is intended to let the female children stay up to the seventh year in the Infants' Orphan House, and then to remove them to the Institution already opened, till they are able to go to service. (c) It is also intended, as far as the Lord may help, to provide for the boys, when they are above seven years, though we cannot at present say in what manner. June 3rd. From May 16th up to this day I have been confined to the house, and a part of the time to my bed, on account of local inflammation, which keeps mo from walking. Almost every day during this time I have been able to continue writing a Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, which had been again laid aside after May 7th, on account of a number of pressing engagements. It is very remarkable, that the greatest objection against writing it for the press was want of time. Now through this affliction, which leaves my mind free, and gives me time, on account of confinement to the house, I have been able to write about 100 quarto pages. May the Lord in mercy teach me about this matter! June 11th. I am, by the mercy of God, still getting better, but, as yet, unable to walk about. All this week I have been again enabled to go on writing for the press.—June 12th. To-day the Lord very kindly allowed me to preach again, and that most undeservedly, and much sooner than I could have expected. June 18th. We have had, for many weeks past, generally little money for our personal expenses, which has been a trial to us, not on our own account, but because we have thus been able to do but very little for the poor brethren. To-day, Saturday, we have 3s. left, just enough to pay for a fly to take me to, and bring me back from Bethesda to- morrow, as I am unable to walk. This money we should not have had, but for our baker, a brother, who refused to-day to take money for the usual quantity of bread, which we daily take. June 21st. This evening brother C——r and I found, that the Lord has not only been pleased to send us, through the offerings which have come in during the last week, in answer to our prayers, the £17 10s. which will be due for the rent of two schoolrooms on July 1st, but that we have £5 morn than is needed. Thus the Lord once more has answered our prayers. July 28th. For some weeks past we have not been able to pay the salary of the masters and governesses a month in advance, but have been obliged to pay it weekly. Brother C——r and I have lately prayed repeatedly together respecting the funds, but we were now brought so low, that we should not have been able to pay even this weekly salary of the teachers had not the Lord most remarkably helped us again to-day. For besides £1 which was given to us this evening, a brother gave £8, which sum had been made up by a number of his workmen paying weekly one penny each, of their own accord, towards our funds. The money had been collecting for many months, and, in this our necessity, it had been put into the heart of this brother to bring it. My faith has been greatly strengthened through this circumstance. For, before to-day, though I have never been in the least allowed to doubt the Lord's faithfulness, I did not understand His purpose in His dealings with us of late, in not sending us more than we have needed just to be kept from stopping; and I have sometimes thought, whether it might not be His will, on account of my want of faithfulness, in His work, to decrease the field; but now I see, that notwithstanding my unworthiness, His allowing us to pray so frequently was only that the deliverance might be felt so much the more when it came. October 1st. Last Saturday, for the first time, we were so low in funds, that we needed £1 more than we had, to pay the salaries a week in advance; but one sister, on account of the death of her father, as we afterwards learned, was kept from calling for her money, and on the next day we received more than was needed to pay her. On account, therefore, of the many deliverances which we have had of late, we have not hesitated to enlarge the field, as another Boys' School was greatly needed, there having been many applications for admission standing these several months past. October 5th. This evening £25 was given to me for the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus the Lord has already given the means of defraying the expenses of the new Boys' School for some months to come. Opening of the Second Wilson Street Orphan House October 19th. To-day, after having many times prayed respecting this matter, I have at last engaged a sister as matron for the Infants' Orphan House, never having been able, up to this day, to meet with an individual who seemed suitable, though there has been money enough in hand for some time past for commencing this work, and there have been also applications for the reception of several infant Orphans. October 25th. To-day we obtained, without any trouble, through the kind hand of God, very suitable premises for the Infants' Orphan House. If we had laid out many hundred pounds in building a house, we could scarcely have built one more suitable for the purpose. How evident is the hand of God in all these matters! How important to leave our concerns, great and small, with Him; for He arranges all things well! If our work be His work, we shall prosper in it. November 30th. On account, as I suppose, of many pressing engagements, I had not been led for some time past to pray respecting the funds. But being in great need, I was led yesterday morning, earnestly to ask the Lord, and in answer to this petition a brother gave me last evening £10. He had had it in his heart for several months past to give this sum, but had been hitherto kept from it, not having the means. Just now, in this our great necessity, the Lord furnished him with the means, and we were helped in this way. In addition to this £10, I received last evening a letter with £5, from a sister whom I never saw, and who has been several times used by God as an instrument to supply our wants. She writes thus: "It has been so much on my mind lately to send you some money, that I feel as if there must be some need, which the Lord, purposes to honour me by making me the instrument of supplying. I therefore enclose you £5, all I have in the house at this moment; but if you have occasion for it, and will let me know, I will send you as much more." [The expenditure for the Orphans from March 26th to December 10th was £396 16s. 1¼d.] December 15th. This day was set apart for prayer and thanksgiving respecting the Infants' Orphan House, which was opened on November 28th. In the morning we had a prayer meeting. In the afternoon, besides prayer and thanksgiving, I addressed the children of our day schools and the Orphans, about 350. on Ecclesiastes 12:1. In the evening I gave a further account of the Orphan Houses, commencing from the time when the last account had been issued, dated May 18th, 1836. December 31st. There are at present in fellowship with us at Gideon 181, and at Bethesda 168—altogether 349. The Lord has been pleased to give me during the past year, as regards my temporal supplies, £232 11s. 9d. 1837 April 22nd. The Lord has mercifully stayed the typhus fever in the Orphan House, in answer to prayer. There were only two cases, and the children are recovering. May 28th. The Narrative of some of the Lord's dealings with me is now near being published; this has led me again most earnestly this day week, and repeatedly since, to ask the Lord that He would be pleased to give me what is wanting of the £1,000, for which sum I have asked Him on behalf of the Orphans; for though, in my own mind, the thing is as good as done, so much so, that I have repeatedly been able to thank God, that He will surely give me every shilling of that sum, yet to others this would not be enough. As the whole matter, then, about the Orphan House had been commenced for the glory of God, that in this way before the world and the Church there might be another visible proof that the Lord delights in answering prayer; and as there was yet a part of the £1,000 wanting; and as I earnestly desired the book might not leave the press, before every shilling of that sum had been given, in answer to prayer, without one single individual having been asked by me for anything, that thus I might have the sweet privilege of bearing my testimony for God in this book: for these reasons, I say, I have given myself earnestly to prayer about this matter since May 21st. On May 22nd came in £7 10s., and on May 23rd, £3. On May 24th a lady, whom I never saw before, called on me and gave me £40. This circumstance has greatly encouraged me; for the Lord showed me thereby afresh His willingness to continue to send us large sums, and that they can come even from individuals whom we have never seen before. June 15th. To-day I gave myself once more earnestly to prayer respecting the remainder of the £1,000. This evening £5 was given, so that now the whole sum is made up. To the glory of the Lord, whose I am, and whom I serve, I would state again, that every shilling of this money, and all the articles of clothing and furniture, which have been mentioned in the foregoing pages, have been given to me without one single individual having been asked by me for anything. As the Lord has condescended most fully, and even above my expectations, to answer my prayers, and to fill my mouth (Psalm 81:10), will you help me, brethren and sisters beloved in the Lord, to praise Him for His condescension? It is a wonderful thing that such a worthless, faithless servant as I am, should have power with God. Take courage from this for yourselves, brethren. Surely, if such a one as I am, so little conformed to the mind of Jesus, has his prayers answered, may not you also, at last, have your requests granted to you? During eighteen months and ten days this petition has been brought before God almost daily. From the moment I asked it till the Lord granted it fully, I had never been allowed to doubt that He would give every shilling of that sum. Often have I praised Him beforehand in the assurance that He would grant my request. The thing after which we have especially to seek in prayer is, that we believe that we receive, according to Mark 11:24, "What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." But this I often find lacking in my prayers. When, however, I have been enabled to believe that I receive, the Lord has dealt with me according to my faith. This moment while I am writing (June 28th, 1837), I am waiting on the Lord for £17 10s., the rent for two schoolrooms, which will be due in three days, and I have but £3 towards that sum. I believe God can give; I believe God is willing to give it, if it be for our real welfare; I also have repeatedly asked God for it; but as yet I cannot in the triumph of faith praise Him beforehand, that He will assuredly give me this small sum. I am waiting at every delivery of letters, at every ring at the bell, for help; I am truly waiting on God, and God alone for it; but as yet I do not feel as sure of being able to pay the rent of those schoolrooms as I should, if I had the money already in my pocket. Decision to Open a Third Orphan House As the Lord has so greatly condescended to listen to my prayers, and as I consider it one of the particular talents which He has entrusted to me, to exercise faith upon His promises regarding my own temporal wants and those of others; and as an Orphan House for boys above seven years of age seems greatly needed in this city; and as also, without it, we know not how to provide for the little boys in the Infants' Orphan House when they are above seven years of age; I purpose to establish an Orphan House for about forty boys above seven years of age. But there are three difficulties in the way which must first be removed before I could take any further step in this work. (1) My hands are more than filled already with work. I could not in any degree enlarge the field of labour, except the Lord should be pleased to send us a brother, who, as steward, could take from me the work which arises from keeping the accounts, obtaining and circulating the Scriptures, giving advice in ordinary matters respecting the Orphan Houses, attending to the applications for admission of children in the Orphan Houses, etc. But whether there is an Orphan House for boys established or not, such a brother is greatly needed, even as the extent of the work is now, and I therefore lay it on the hearts of the believers who may read this, to help me with their prayers, that such a brother may be found. (2) In addition to this, it would be needful, before I could take any further step, to obtain a truly pious master for the boys, and other suitable individuals who may be needed to take care of the children. (3) The third thing by which I desire to be assured, that it is the will of God that I should go forward in the Orphan House, is, that He provide the means for such an enlargement of the work.—Whilst, on the one hand, I would confess to the praise of God, that He has been pleased to give me faith to trust in Him; yet, on the other hand, I desire to be kept from presumption and enthusiasm. I do not intend to wait till thousands are raised, or till the Institution is endowed; but I must have such a sum given to me as is needed to furnish a house for forty boys, and to clothe that number, and to have a little to begin with; without such a sum I should not consider it to be the will of God to enlarge the field. July 1st. It has pleased the Lord to continue to bless the word preached by us to the conversion of many sinners, and there seems to have been no period during these five years, in which this work has been stopped. The whole number of those who have been converted through our instrumentality in Bristol, and who have been received into fellowship with us, is 178. July 12th. The friend who gave me on May 24th £40 for the Orphans, and whom up to that time I had never seen, gave now £460 more, being altogether £500. August 15th. To-day the first 500 copies of the first part of my Narrative arrived, and I had, once more, some conflict of mind whether, after till, I had not been mistaken in this matter. A sort of trembling came over me, and a wish to be able to retrace the step. Judging, however, from the most searching self-examination, through which I had caused my heart to pass again and again, as to my motives, before I began writing, and whilst I was writing; and judging, moreover, from the earnestness in prayer with which I had sought to ascertain the mind of God in the matter, and from the subsequent full assurance which I had had of its being according to His will, that in this way I should serve the Church;—I was almost immediately led to consider this uncomfortable and trying feeling as a temptation, and I therefore went to the box, opened it, brought out some copies, and soon after gave away one, so that the step could not be retraced. (This was the last temptation or struggle I have had of that kind, for I have never since, even for one minute, been allowed to regret publishing the Narrative.) First Legacy received September 15th. This morning we received a parcel with clothes and some money for the Orphans from a sister at a distance. Among the donations in money was a little legacy, amounting to 6s. 6½d., from a dear boy who died in the faith. This dear child had had given to him, in his last illness, some coins, amounting to the above- mentioned little sum. Shortly before he fell asleep, he requested that this his little treasure might be sent to the Orphans. This precious little legacy is the first we have had. September 19th. Two things were to-day particularly impressed upon my heart, and may the Lord deepen the impression. (1) That I ought to seek for more retirement, though the work should apparently suffer ever so much. (2) That arrangements should be made, whereby I may be able to visit the brethren more, as an unvisited church will sooner or later become an unhealthy church. September 28th. I have for a long time been too much outwardly engaged. Yesterday morning I spent about three hours in the vestry of Gideon, to be able to have more time for retirement. I meant to do the same in the afternoon, but before I could leave the house I was called on, and thus one person after the other came, till I had to go out. Thus it has been again to-day. Opening of the Third Wilson Street Orphan House October 21st. A few weeks since I had rented a very large and a very cheap house for the Boys' Orphan House; but as the persons who lived in that neighbourhood threatened the landlord with an action, on account of letting his house for a charitable institution, I at once gave up all claim. That which led me to do so, was the word of the Lord: "As much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men." I was quite sure, when I gave up the agreement, that the Lord would provide other premises. On the same morning when this took place, October 5th, the Lord, to show His continued approbation of the work, sent £50 by a sister, who is far from being rich, for the furnishing of the Boys' Orphan House. Now to-day, the Lord has given me another house for the Orphan boys in the same street in which the other two Orphan Houses are. Thus, in His own time He has sent help in this particular also. Indeed in everything in which I have had to deal with Him alone in this work, I have never been disappointed. November 1st. Our Bible, School, and Missionary funds having been for some time very low, I had been led repeatedly to ask the Lord for a rich supply, and mentioned several times, though with submission to His will, the sum of £100 before Him. However, He seemed not to regard the prayer respecting the £100, but gave to us by little and little what was needed. Yesterday I received a donation of £80, and to-day one of £20, and thus He has kindly given the £100. By this means we are able to increase our stock of Bibles, which has been much reduced of late. November 7th. My head is so weak, that I see it absolutely needful to give up the work for some time. After I had come this morning to the conclusion to leave Bristol for a while for the purpose of quietness, I received an anonymous letter from Ireland with £5 for my own personal expenses, and thus the Lord has kindly supplied me with the means for doing so. I can work no longer, my head being in such a weak state from continual exertion, so that I feel now comfortable in going, though scarcely any time could have been, humanly speaking, more unsuitable. The Orphan House for the boys is on the point of being opened, the labourers therefore are to be introduced into the work;—most important church matters have been entered upon and are yet unsettled;—but the Lord knows better, and cares for His work more than I do or can. Therefore I desire to leave the matter with Him. November 16th. To-day I went to Weston-super-Mare. November 17th. Weston-super-Mare. This evening my wife and child and our servant arrived here. Yesterday a sister secretly put two sovereigns in my wife's pocket-book. How kind is the Lord in thus providing us with means according to our need! How kind also in having just now sent brother T. to take the work arising from the Schools, Orphan Houses, etc., just as brother C——r was sent two years ago, shortly before I was completely laid aside! November 25th. We returned to Bristol. November 30th. I am not any better. I have written to my father; perhaps for the last time. All is well, all will be well, all cannot but be well, because I am in Christ. How precious that now, in this my sickness, I have not to seek after the Lord, but have already found Him. December 17th. Lord's day. This morning I saw the 32 Orphan girls, who are above seven years old, pass under my window, to go to the chapel. When I saw these dear children in their clean dresses, and their comfortable warm cloaks, and when I saw them walking orderly under the care of a sister to the chapel, I felt grateful to God that I had been made the instrument of providing for them, seeing that they are all better off, both as regards temporal and spiritual things, than if they were at the places from whence they were taken. I felt that, to bring about such a sight, was worth the labour not only of many days, but of many months, or years. I felt that it answered all the arguments of some of my friends who say "you do too much." December 24th. This is the seventh Lord's day that I have been laid aside.—This day I determine, by the help of God, no more to send letters in parcels, because I now clearly see that it is against the laws of the country, and it becomes me, as a disciple of Jesus, in every respect to submit myself to the Government, in so far as I am not called upon to do anything contrary to the Word of God. December 31st. There are now 81 children in the three Orphan Houses, and nine brethren and sisters who have the care of them. Ninety, therefore, daily sit down to table. The Schools require as much help as before; nay, more, particularly the Sunday School, in which there are at present about 320 children, and in the Day Schools about 350.—Lord, Thy servant is a poor man; but he has trusted in Thee, and made his boast in Thee before the sons of men; therefore let him not be confounded! Let it not be said, all this is enthusiasm, and therefore it will come to nought. This morning I greatly dishonoured the Lord by irritability, manifested towards my dear wife, and that almost immediately after I had been on my knees before God, praising Him for having given me such a wife. This year my temporal supplies have been, in all, £307 2s. 6½d. 1838 January 6th. I feel very little better in my head, though my general health seems improved; but my kind physician says I am much better, and advises now change of air. This evening, a sister who resides about fifty miles from hence, and who is therefore quite unacquainted with the medical advice given to me this morning, sent me £15 for the express purpose of change of air. How wonderfully does God work! I have thus the means of carrying into effect my physician's advice.—To-day I heard of a most remarkable case of conversion through the instrumentality of my Narrative. January 10th. To-day I went with my family to Trowbridge. January 12th. Trowbridge. This evening I commenced reading Whitefield's life, written by Mr. Philip. January 13th. I have already received blessings through Whitefield's life. His great success in preaching the gospel is evidently to be ascribed, instrumentally, to his great prayerfulness, and his reading the Bible on his knees. I have known the importance of this for years; I have practised it a little, but far too little. I have had more communion with God to-day, than I have had, at least generally, for some time past. January 14th. Lord's day. I have continued reading Whitefield's life. God has again blessed it to my soul. I have spent several hours in prayer to-day, and read on my knees, and prayed for two hours over Psalm 63. God has blessed my soul much to-day. My soul is now brought into that state, that I delight myself in the will of God, as regards my health. Yea, I can now say, from my heart, I would not have this disease removed till God, through it, has bestowed the blessing for which it was sent. He has drawn out my soul much yesterday and to-day. Lord, continue Thy goodness, and fill me with love! I long more fully to glorify God; not so much by outward activity, as by inward conformity to the image of Jesus. What hinders God, to make of one, so vile as I am, another Whitefield? Surely God could bestow as much grace upon me, as He did upon him. January 15th. I have had since yesterday afternoon less suffering in my head than for the last eight days, though it is even now far from being well. I have still an inward assurance, on account of the spiritual blessings which the Lord has granted to me, that through this affliction He is only purifying me for His blessed service, and that I shall soon be restored to the work. January 16th. A blessed day. How very good is the Lord! Fervency of spirit, through His grace, is continued to me. The subject of my meditation has been Psalm 66. Verses 10, 11, and 12, are particularly applicable to my present circumstances. God has already, through the instrumentality of this my affliction, brought me into a "wealthy place," and I believe He will bless my soul yet more and more. What has God done for me, in comparing this 16th of January, 1838, with the 16th of January, 1820, the day on which my dear mother died.—I have also resolved this day, if the Lord should restore me again, to have a special meeting at the chapel once a week, or once a fortnight, with the Orphan and Day School children, for the purpose of reading the Scriptures with them.—My heart has been drawn out in prayer for many things, especially that the Lord would create in me a holy earnestness to win souls, and a greater compassion for ruined sinners. For this I have been quickened through reading Whitefield's life. January 17th. The Lord is yet merciful to me. I enjoy fervency of spirit. My soul has been again repeatedly led out in prayer this day, and that for a considerable time.—I have read on my knees, with prayer and meditation, Psalm 68. Verse 5: "A Father of the fatherless" one of the titles of Jehovah, has been a special blessing to me, with reference to the Orphans. The truth, which is contained in this, I never realized so much as to-day. By the help of God, this shall be my argument before Him, respecting the Orphans, in the hour of need. He is their Father, and therefore has pledged Himself, as it were, to provide for them, and to care for them; and I have only to remind Him of the need of these poor children, in order to have it supplied. My soul is still more enlarged respecting Orphans. This word, "a Father of the fatherless," contains enough encouragement to cast thousands of Orphans upon the loving heart of God. February 11th. This morning I was directed to read Proverbs 3:5–12, having just a few minutes to fill up before breakfast. I was particularly struck with those words: "Neither be WEARY of His correction." I have not been allowed to despise the chastening of the Lord, but I begin, now and then, to feel somewhat weary of His correction. O Lord, have mercy upon Thy poor unworthy servant! Thou knowest, that, after the inner man, I desire patiently to bear this affliction, and not to have it removed till it has done its work in me, and yielded the peaceable fruits of righteousness. But Thou knowest also what a trial it is to me to continue the life I am now living. Help, Lord! according to my need! March 11th. I have read during the last weeks, once more, with as much or more interest than ever, I. and II. of Samuel, and I. and II. of Kings.—I have now, after repeated prayer, come to the conclusion to accompany brother —— to Germany, that thus: (1) I might aid him by my advice in reference to the object of his journey; (2) that thus, if the Lord will, through the journey and the benefit of my native air, my health might be benefited; and (3) that I might once more have an opportunity of setting the truth before my father and brother. March 12th. I feel quite comfortable in the prospect of going to Germany. I trust it will prove to be as much of God, as it was shown to have been the last time. Visit to Germany April 3rd. I left for London, on my way to Germany. I was led to read this morning, Psalm 121. with my dear wife, before we separated; we both felt it to be very appropriate to our circumstances. April 6th. This evening I went on board the steamer for Hamburg. April 7th. All the day ill from sea-sickness. April 8th. Lord's day. I was able to get up this morning, and to take my meals. Last night I was led to praise God for having made me His child, considering that I was most likely the only one on board that knew Him. This morning, however, I found a sister in the Lord among the passengers, with whom I had much conversation. At dinner she manifested more grace in testifying against evil, than I did. At tea-time I had grace, in some measure, to speak of Jesus before the company, and to confess Him as my Lord. April 9th. We arrived at Hamburg about one in the morning, having had a most favourable passage of about 48 hours, and at seven I went on shore. April 14th. Berlin. We arrived here the evening before last. April 15–21st. We met several times during this week with certain brethren who desire to give themselves to missionary service, and prayed and read the Scriptures with them. Since my arrival here I have had two letters from my dear wife. Harriet Culliford, one of the Orphans, and formerly one of the most unpromising children, has been removed. She died as a true believer, several of the brethren who saw her being quite satisfied about her state. Surely this pays for much trouble and for much expense! My wife also mentions some fresh instances of the Lord's blessing resting upon my Narrative. I am now, after prayer, this day, April 21st, quite sure that I should leave Berlin, and go to my father at once, as the work here is too much for my head. April 22nd. Confirmation day of the children in Berlin. The son of the person with whom we lodge was confirmed, and in the evening they had the violin and dancing. How awful! A few days since I heard that a brother in the Lord, an old friend of mine, was in prison on account of his religious views. This brought afresh before me the privileges which the children of God enjoy in England. April 24th. Left Berlin last evening for Magdeburg. Had a long conversation with two deists in the mail. God helped me to make a full confession of His dear Son, in answer to prayer for grace to be enabled to do so. This afternoon I arrived at Heimersleben, the small town where my father lives. Once more then I have met with my dear aged parent, who is evidently fast hastening to the grave, and seems to me not likely to live through the next winter. How great, how exceedingly great, the difference in me, as to my feelings respecting such things now, from what they were formerly. April 25–28th. Stay at Heimersleben. The Lord has given me both an opportunity and grace to speak more fully, more simply, and more to the heart of my father about the things of God, and in particular about the plan of salvation, than I had ever done before. I trust that, in judgment at least, he is convinced that there is something lacking in him. All the time of my stay here he has been most affectionate. I spoke also fully again to my poor brother, who is now completely living in open sin. Oh to grace what a debtor am I! Brother Knabe, who was the only believer in Heimersleben, as far as I have been able to learn, died about eighteen months since. April 28th. To-day I left for Magdeburg. My father accompanied me about eight miles. Both of us, I think, felt, when about to separate, that we were parting from each other, never again to meet on earth.* How would it have cheered the separation on both sides, were my dear father a believer! But it made my heart indeed sad to see him, in all human probability for the last time, without having scriptural ground for hope respecting his soul.—I arrived in the afternoon at Magdeburg, and went to a brother, a musician in one of the regiments of that fortress, who is on the point of leaving the army to go to the East Indies as a Missionary. In his lodgings I saw another brother, a private soldier, who lives in the barracks, who told me, on my enquiring, that he goes into the sand cellar, which is perfectly dark, in order to obtain opportunity for secret prayer. How great the privileges of those who may freely have both time and place for retirement; but how great, at the same time, our obligation to improve these opportunities!—This evening at eight I went on board an Elbe steamer for Hamburg. April 30th. This morning at seven I arrived at Hamburg. May 4th. London. Left Hamburg on the 2nd. Had a fine passage. I have, by the mercy of God, been kept from light and trifling conversation; but I have not confessed the Lord Jesus as plainly as I ought to have done. May 7th. Returned to Bristol. I had grace to confess the Lord Jesus the last part of the way before several merry passengers, and had the honour of being ridiculed for His sake. There are few things in which I feel more entirely dependent upon the Lord, than in confessing Him on such occasions. I found my dear family in peace. May 8th. This evening I went to the prayer meeting at Gideon. I was able to thank the Lord publicly for my late affliction. This is the first time that I have taken any part in the public meetings of the brethren, since November 6th, 1837. A Stranger requests Mr. Müller to return for him money which he had gained by fraud June 11th. A stranger called on me, and told me that, many years ago, he had defrauded two gentlemen of a small sum, and that he wished to restore the same with interest. He also stated that he had read my Narrative, and, feeling confidence in me, he requested me to convey this money to those gentlemen, giving me at the same time, their names and place of abode. He intrusted me with four sovereigns for each of them. At the same time he gave me one sovereign for myself, as a token of Christian love. I never saw the individual before, nor do I up to this moment know his name. I conveyed this money, however, not by post, as he wished, but through two Bank Orders, in order that thus I might be able to show, should it be needful, that I actually did send the money; for in all such matters it becomes one to act with particular caution.—It may be that this fact will be read by some who have, like this stranger, before their conversion, defrauded certain individuals. If so, let them, like him, or like Zaccheus of old, restore what they took, and, if they have the means, with interest, or compound interest. CHAPTER VI SEVERE TRIALS IN EARLY ORPHAN WORK, 1838–1843 July 12th, 1838–Dec. 9th, 1838 JULY 12th. From the commencement of the establishment of the Orphan Houses, up to the end of June, 1838, the hand of the Lord was seen in the abundance with which He was pleased to supply me with the means for maintaining nearly 100 persons. Now, however, the time is come, when "the Father of the fatherless "will show His special care over them in another way.—The funds, which were this day twelvemonth about £780, are now reduced to about £20; but, thanks be to the Lord, my faith is as strong, or stronger, than it was when we had the larger sum in hand; nor has He, at any time from the commencement of the work, allowed me to distrust Him. Nevertheless, as our Lord will be enquired of, and as real faith is manifested as such by leading to prayer, I gave myself to prayer, with brother T—— of the Boys' Orphan House, who had called on me, and who, except my wife and brother Craik, is the only individual to whom I speak about the state of the funds. While we were praying, an Orphan child from Frome was brought, and some believers at Frome, having collected among them £5, sent this money with the child. Thus we received the first answer at a time of need. We have given notice for seven children to come in, and purpose to give notice for five more, though our funds are so low, hoping that God will look on our necessities. (Observe how gently the Lord dealt with us, in that when want approached, He helped at once, in immediate answer to prayer, in order thus to increase our confidence in Him; but at the same time, to prepare us for sharper trials of our faith.) July 22nd. This evening I was walking in our little garden, meditating on Heb. 12:8, "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to- day, and for ever." Whilst meditating on His unchangeable love, power, wisdom, etc., I was led to say to myself, Jesus in His love and power has hitherto supplied me with what I have needed for the Orphans, and in the same unchangeable love and power He will provide me with what I may need for the future. A flow of joy came into my soul whilst realizing thus the unchangeableness of our adorable Lord. About one minute after, a letter was brought me, enclosing a bill for £20. In it was written: "Will you apply the amount of the enclosed bill to the furtherance of the objects of your Scriptural Knowledge Society, or of your Orphan Establishment, or in the work and cause of our Master in any way that He Himself, on your application to Him, may point out to you? It is not a great sum, but it is a sufficient provision for the exigency of to-day; and it is for to-day's exigencies that, ordinarily, the Lord provides. To-morrow, as it brings its demands, will find its supply," etc. On July 26th there sailed from Liverpool for the East Indies, for missionary service, twelve German brethren and three sisters, as the result of the journey of brother —— and myself to the Continent, in April last. August 6th. During this week I shall have to pay again at least £35 for the Orphans, and have but about £19 towards it. My eyes are up to the "Father of the fatherless." I believe He will help, though I know not how. August 7th. How graciously has the Lord again appeared, and that in so short a time! How has He sent help, from altogether unexpected quarters! I have been praying yesterday and to-day earnestly, beseeching the Lord now to appear, and show His power, that the enemies might not say, "Where is now thy God?" I reminded Him especially, that I had commenced the work that it might be seen that He, even in our day, is willing to answer prayer, and that the provision for our Orphans might be a visible proof to all around us of this truth. And now observe! Last evening brother Craik told me that £10 had been given him for the work in our hands; £5 for the Orphans, and £5 for the School, Bible, and Missionary fund. To-day, having to pay £25, and not having quite enough, when I went to brother T—— for the money which he might have received, as I knew that 25s. had been given to him, I took with me the keys of the boxes in the Orphan Houses, to see whether the Lord had sent in a little. I opened the box in the Boys' Orphan House, and found £1 7s. 5½d. Immediately after I received from brother T—— £13 19s. 10d., the greater part of which, as he told me, had come in within the last few days. Thus our adorable Lord has once more delivered; for I have now even more than enough to meet the current expenses of this week. August 18th. I have not one penny in hand for the Orphans. In a day or two again many pounds will be needed. My eyes are up to the Lord. Evening. I have received from a sister £5. She had some time since put away her trinkets, to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans. This morning, whilst in prayer, it came to her mind, I have this £5, and owe no man anything, therefore it would be better to give this money at once, as it may be some time before I can dispose of the trinkets. She therefore brought it, little knowing that there was not a penny in hand, and that I had been able to advance only £4 15s. 5d. for housekeeping in the Boys' Orphan House, instead of the usual £10; little knowing also, that within a few days many pounds more will be needed. May my soul be greatly encouraged by this fresh token of my gracious Lord's faithfulness! August 20th. The £5 which I had received on the 18th, had been given for housekeeping, so that to-day I was again penniless. But my eyes were up to the Lord. I gave myself to prayer this morning, knowing that I should want again this week at least £13, if not above £20. To-day I received £12 in answer to prayer, from a lady who is staying at Clifton, whom I had never seen before. Adorable Lord, grant that this may be a fresh encouragement to me! August 29th. To-day sixteen believers were baptized. Of all the baptisms which we have had, this was, perhaps, the most remarkable. Among those who were baptized was an aged brother of above 84 years, and one above 70. For the latter his believing wife had prayed 38 years, and at last the Lord answered her prayers in his conversion. August 31st. I have been waiting on the Lord for means, as the matron's books from the Girls' Orphan House have been brought, and there is no money in hand to advance for housekeeping. But as yet the Lord has not been pleased to send help. As the matron called to-day for money, one of the labourers gave £2 of his own for the present necessities. September 1st. The Lord in His wisdom and love has not yet sent help. Whence it is to come, need not be my care. But I believe, God will, in due time, send help. His hour is not yet come. As there was money needed in the Boys' Orphan House also, the brother just alluded to, gave £2 for that also. Thus we were delivered at this time likewise But now his means are gone. This is the most trying hour that as yet I have had in the work, as regards means; but I know that I shall yet praise the Lord for His help. I have mentioned my arguments before Him, and my gracious Lord, "the Father of the fatherless," will send help. September 5th. Our hour of trial continues still. The Lord mercifully has given enough to supply our daily necessities; but He gives by the day now, and almost by the hour, as we need it. Nothing came in yesterday. I have besought the Lord again and again, both yesterday and to-day. It is as if the Lord said: "Mine hour is not yet come." But I have faith in God. I believe that He will surely send help, though I know not whence it is to come. Many pounds are needed within a few days, and there is not a penny in hand. This morning £2 was given for the present necessities, by one of the labourers in the work.— Evening: This very day the Lord sent again some help to encourage me to continue to wait on Him, and to trust in Him. As I was praying this afternoon respecting the matter, I felt fully assured that the Lord would send help, and praised Him beforehand for His help, and asked Him to encourage our hearts through it. I have been also led yesterday and to-day to ask the Lord especially, that He would not allow my faith to fail. A few minutes after I had prayed, brother T—— came and brought £4 1s. 5d., which had come in, in several small donations. He told me, at the same time, that to-morrow the books would be brought from the Infants' Orphan House, when money must be advanced for housekeeping. I thought for a moment it might be well to keep £3 of this money for that purpose. But it occurred to me immediately, "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." The Lord can provide, by to-morrow, much more than I need, and I therefore sent £3 to one of the sisters, whose quarterly salary was due, and the remaining £1 1s. 5d. to the Boys' Orphan House for housekeeping. Thus I am still penniless. My hope is in God: He will provide. September 6th. This morning the books were brought from the Infants' Orphan House, and the matron sent to ask when she should fetch them, implying, when they would have been looked over, and when money would be advanced for housekeeping. I said "To- morrow," though I had not a single penny in hand. An hour after, brother T—— sent me a note, to say that he had received £1 this morning, and that last evening a brother had sent 291bs. of salt, 44 dozen of onions, and 261bs. of groats. September 8th. Saturday evening. I am still in the hour of probation. It has not pleased my gracious Lord to send me help as yet.—The evening before last I heard brother Craik preach on Genesis 12, about Abraham's faith. He showed how all went on well, as long as Abraham acted in faith, and walked according to the will of God; and how all failed when he distrusted God. Two points I felt particularly important in my case. (1) That I may not go any by-ways, or ways of my own, for deliverance. I have about £220 in the bank, which, for other purposes in the Lord's work, has been entrusted to me by a brother and a sister. I might take of this money, and say but to the sister, and write but to the brother, that I have taken, in these straits, £20, £50, or £100, for the Orphans, and they would be quite satisfied (for both of them have liberally given for the Orphans, and the brother has more than once told me, only to let him know when I wanted money); but this would be a deliverance of my own, not God's deliverance. Besides, it would be no small barrier to the exercise of faith, in the next hour of trial. (2) I was particularly reminded afresh, in hearing brother Craik, of the danger of dishonouring the Lord in that very way in which I have, through His grace, in some small measure brought glory to Him, even by trusting in Him.—Yesterday and to-day I have been pleading with God eleven arguments, why He would be graciously pleased to send help. My mind has been in peace respecting the matter. Yesterday the peace amounted even to joy in the Holy Ghost. But this I must say, that the burden of my prayer, during the last days, has been chiefly, that the Lord in mercy would keep my faith from failing. My eyes are up to Him. He can help soon. One thing I am sure of: in His own way and time He will help. Arguments in Prayer The arguments which I plead with God are:— (1) That I set about the work for the glory of God, i.e., that there might be a visible proof, by God supplying, in answer to prayer only, the necessities of the Orphans, that He is the living God, and most wiling, even in our day, to answer prayer: and that, therefore, He would be pleased to send supplies. (2) That God is the "Father of the fatherless," and that He, therefore, as their Father, would be pleased to provide (Psalm 68:5). (3) That I have received the children in the name of Jesus, and that, therefore, He, in these children, has been received, and is fed, and is clothed; and that, therefore, He would be pleased to consider this (Mark 9:36, 37). (4) That the faith of many of the children of God has been strengthened by this work hitherto, and that, if God were to withhold the means for the future, those who are weak in faith would be staggered; whilst, by a continuance of means, their faith might still further be strengthened. (5) That many enemies would laugh, were the Lord to withhold supplies, and say: "Did we not foretell that this enthusiasm would come to nothing?" (6) That many of the children of God, who are uninstructed, or in a carnal state, would feel themselves justified to continue their alliance with the world in the work of God, and to go on as heretofore, in their unscriptural proceedings respecting similar institutions, so far as the obtaining of means is concerned, if He were not to help me. (7) That the Lord would remember that I am His child, and that He would graciously pity me, and remember that I cannot provide for these children, and that therefore He would not allow this burden to lie upon me long without sending help. (8) That He would remember likewise my fellow-labourers in the work, who trust in Him, but who would be tried were He to withhold supplies. (9) That He would remember that I should have to dismiss the children from under our scriptural instruction to their former companions. (10) That He would show, that those were mistaken who said, that, at the first, supplies might be expected, while the; thing was new, but not afterwards. (11) That I should not know were He to withhold means, what construction I should put upon all the many most remarkable answers to prayer, which He had given me heretofore in connection with this work, and which most fully have shown to me that it is of God. In some small measure I now understand, experimentally, the meaning of that word "how long," which so frequently occurs in the Psalms. But even now, by the grace of God, my eyes are up unto Him only, and I believe that He will send help. A Solemn Crisis September 10th. Monday morning. Neither Saturday nor yesterday had any money come in. It appeared to me now needful to take some steps on account of our need, i.e., to go to the Orphan Houses, call the brethren and sisters together (who, except brother T——, had never been informed about the state of the funds), state the case to them, see how much money was needed for the present, tell them that amidst all this trial of faith I still believed that God would help, and to pray with them. Especially, also, I meant to go for the sake of telling them that no more articles must be purchased than we have the means to pay for, but to let there be nothing lacking in any way for the children as regards nourishing food and needful clothing; for I would rather at once send them away than that they should lack. I meant to go for the sake also of seeing whether there were still articles remaining which had been sent for the purpose of being sold, or whether there were any articles really needless, that we might turn them into money. I felt that the matter was now come to a solemn crisis.—About half-past nine sixpence came in, which had been put anonymously into the box at Gideon Chapel. This money seemed to me like an earnest, that God would have compassion and send more. About ten, after I had returned from brother Craik, to whom I had unbosomed my heart again, whilst once more in prayer for help, a sister called who gave two sovereigns to my wife for the Orphans, stating that she had felt herself stirred up to come, and that she had delayed coming already too long. A few minutes after, when I went into the room where she was, she gave me two sovereigns more, and all this without knowing the least about our need. Thus the Lord most mercifully has sent us a little help, to the great encouragement of my faith. A few minutes after I was called on for money from the Infants' Orphan House, to which I sent £2, and £1 0s. 6d. to the Boys' Orphan House, and £1 to the Girls' Orphan House. To-day I saw a young brother who, as well as one of his sisters, had been brought to the knowledge of the Lord through my Narrative. September 13th. This morning I found it was absolutely needful to tell the brethren and sisters about the state of the funds, and to give directions as to not going into debt, etc. We prayed together, and had a very happy meeting. They all seemed comfortable. There was 12s. 6d. taken out of the boxes in the three houses, 12s. one of the labourers gave, and £1 1s. had come in for needlework done by the children. One of the sisters, who is engaged in the work, sent a message after me, not to trouble myself about her salary, for she should not want any for a twelvemonth. What a blessing to have such fellow-labourers! September 14th. I met again this morning with the brethren and sisters for prayer, as the Lord has not yet sent help. After prayer one of the labourers gave me all the money he had, 16s., saying that it would not be upright to pray, if he were not to give what he had. One of the sisters told me, that in six days she would give £6, which she had in the Savings' Bank for such a time of need. God be praised for such fellow-labourers!—Up to this day the matrons of the three houses had been in the habit of paying the bakers and the milkman weekly, because they had preferred to receive the payments in this way, and sometimes it had thus been also with the butcher and grocer. But, now, as the Lord deals out to us by the day, we considered it would be wrong to go on any longer in this way, as the week's payment might become due, and we have no money to meet it; and thus those with whom we deal might be inconvenienced by us, and we be found acting against the commandment of the Lord, "Owe no man anything" (Rom. 13:8). From this day, and henceforward, whilst the Lord gives to us our supplies by the day, we purpose therefore to pay at once for every article as it is purchased, and never to buy anything except we can pay for it at once, however much it may seem to be needed, and however much those with whom we deal may wish to be paid only by the week. The little which was owed was paid off this day.—When I came home I found a large parcel of new clothes, which, had been sent from Dublin for the Orphans, a proof that the Lord remembers us still. We met again in the evening for prayer. We were of good cheer, and still BELIEVE that the Lord will supply our need. September 15th. Saturday. We met again this morning for prayer. God comforts our hearts. We are looking for help. I found that there were provisions enough for to-day and tomorrow, but there was no money in hand to take in bread as usual, in order that the children might not have newly-baked bread. This afternoon one of the labourers, who had been absent for several days from Bristol, returned, and gave £1. This evening we met again for prayer, when I found that 10s. 6d. more had come in since the morning. With this £1 10s. 6d. we were able to buy, even this Saturday evening, the usual quantity of bread (as it might be difficult to get stale bread on Monday morning), and have some money left. God be praised, who gave us grace to come to the decision not to take any bread to-day, as usual, nor to buy anything for which we cannot pay at once. September 17th The trial still continues. It is now more and more trying, even to faith, as each day comes Truly, the Lord has wise purposes in allowing us to call so long upon Him for help. But I am sure God will send help, if we can but wait. One of the labourers had had a little money come in, of which he gave 12s. 6d.; another labourer gave 11s. 8d., being all the money she had left: this, with 17s. 6d., which, partly, had come in, and, partly, was in hand, enabled us to pay what needed to be paid, and to purchase provisions, so that nothing yet, in any way has been lacking. This evening I was rather tried respecting the long delay of larger sums coming; but being led to go to the Scriptures for comfort, my soul was greatly refreshed, and my faith again strengthened, by the 34th Psalm, so that I went very cheerfully to meet with my dear fellow-labourers for prayer. I read to them the Psalm, and sought to cheer their hearts through the precious promises contained in it. Come to extremities September 18th. Brother T. had 25s. in hand, and I had 3s. This £1 8s. enabled us to buy the meat and bread, which was needed; a little tea for one of the houses, and milk for all; no more than this is needed. Thus the Lord has provided not only for this day, but there is bread for two days in hand. Now, however, we are come to an extremity. The funds are exhausted. The labourers who had a little money have given as long as they had any left.—Now observe how the Lord helped us! A lady from the neighbourhood of London who brought a parcel with money from her daughter, arrived four or five days since in Bristol, and took lodgings next door to the Boys' Orphan House. This afternoon she herself kindly brought me the money, amounting to £3 2s. 6d. We had been reduced so low as to be on the point of selling those things which could be spared; but this morning I had asked the Lord, if it might be, to prevent the necessity of our doing so. That the money had been so near the Orphan Houses for several days without being given, is a plain proof that it was from the beginning in the heart of God to help us; but, because He delights in the prayers of His children, He had allowed us to pray so long; also to try our faith, and to make the answer so much the sweeter. It is indeed a precious deliverance. I burst out into loud praises and thanks the first moment I was alone, after I had received the money. I met with my fellow-labourers again this evening for prayer and praise; their hearts were not a little cheered. September 20th. Morning. The Lord has again kindly sent in a little. Last evening was given to me 1s. 6d., and this morning £1 3s. Evening. This evening the Lord sent still further supplies; £8 11s. 2½d. came in, as a further proof that the Lord is not unmindful of us. There was in the box of the Girls' Orphan House £1 ls., and in that of the Boys' Orphan House £1 7s. 2½d. One of the labourers, in accordance with her promise this day week, gave £6 3s. About eighteen months ago she saw it right no longer to have money for herself in the Savings' Bank, and she therefore, in her heart, gave the money which she had there to the Orphan Houses, intending to draw it in a time of need. Some time since (she told me this evening) she drew a part of it to buy several useful articles for the Orphan Houses; now the sum was reduced to £6. When she found out the present need, she went this day week to the Savings' Bank, and gave notice that she wished to draw her money to-day. Truly, as long as God shall be pleased to give me such fellow-labourers, His blessing will rest upon the work. This £8 11s. 2½d. was divided this evening to supply the three houses, and we thanked God, unitedly, for His help. September 29th. Saturday evening. Prayer has been made for several days past respecting the rent, which is due this day. I have been looking out for it, though I knew not whence a shilling was to come. This morning brother T. called on me, and, as no money had come in, we prayed together, and continued in supplication from ten till a quarter to twelve. Twelve o'clock struck (the time when the rent ought to have been paid), but no money had been sent. For some days past I have repeatedly had a misgiving, whether the Lord might not disappoint us, in order that we might be led to provide by the week, or the day, for the rent. This is the second, and only the second, complete failure as to answers of prayer in the work, during the past four years and six months. The first was about the half- yearly rent of Castle-Green school-room, due July 1st, 1837, which had come in only in part by that time. I am now fully convinced that the rent ought to be put by daily or weekly, as God may prosper us, in order that the work, even as to this point, may be a testimony. May the Lord, then, help us to act accordingly; and may He now mercifully send in the means to pay the rent!—Whilst in this matter our prayers have failed, either to humble us, or to show us how weak our faith is still, or to teach us (which seems to me the most probable) that we ought to provide the rent beforehand; the Lord has given us again fresh proofs, even this day, that He is mindful of us. There was not money enough in the Girls' Orphan House to take in bread (we give the bread to the children on the third day after it is baked); but before the baker came, a lady called who had had some needlework done by the children, and paid 3s. 11d., and thus the matron was able to take in bread as usual. I found this morning 2s. in the box in my house, our extremity having led me to look into it. One of the labourers gave 13s. This 15s. was divided amongst the three matrons. Thanks to the Lord, there is all that is needed for to-day and to-morrow. September 30th. We are not only poor as regards the Orphan fund, but also the funds for the other Objects bring us again and again to the Lord for fresh supplies. To day, when we had not a single penny in hand, £5 was given for the other Objects. October 2nd. Tuesday evening. The Lord's holy name be praised! He hath dealt most bountifully with us during the last three days! The day before yesterday £5 came in for the Orphans. Of this I gave to each house 10s., which supplied them before the provisions were consumed. Oh! how kind is the Lord. Always, before there has been actual want, He has sent help. Yesterday came in £1 10s. more. This £1 10s., with 4s. 2d. in hand, was divided for present necessities. Thus the expenses of yesterday, for housekeeping, were defrayed. The Lord helped me also to pay yesterday the £19 10s. for the rent. The means for it were thus obtained. One of the labourers had received through his family £10, and £5 besides from a sister in the Lord; also some other money. Of this he gave £16, which, with the £3 10s. that was left of the above-mentioned £5, which came in the day before yesterday, made up £19 10s., the sum which was needed.— This day we were again greatly reduced. There was no money in hand to take in bread as usual, for the Boys' and Infants' Orphan Houses, but again the Lord helped. A sister who had arrived this afternoon from Swansea brought £1 7s., and one of the labourers sold an article, by means of which he was able to give £1 13s. Thus we had £3:—£1 for each house, and could buy bread before the day was over. Hitherto we have lacked nothing! October 6th. The Lord has most kindly helped us. It came to my mind that there were some new blankets in the Orphan Houses, which had been given some time since, but which are not needed, and might therefore be sold. I was confirmed in this by finding that moths had got into one pair. I therefore sold ten pairs, having a good opportunity to do so. Thus the Lord not only supplied again our present need for the three houses, but I was also able to put by the rent for this week and the next, acting out the light which He had given us this day week. There came in 9s. 6d., besides £7 for the blankets. The School fund, also, was again completely exhausted, when to-day and yesterday came in so much, that not only the weekly salaries could be paid to-day, but also above £1 could be put by for rent. October 9th. Through the last-mentioned supplies for the Orphans we were helped up to this day; but to-day we were brought lower than ever. The provisions would have lasted out only to-day, and the money for milk in one of the houses could only be made up by one of the labourers selling one of his books. The matron in the Boys' Orphan House had this morning two shillings left. When in doubt whether to buy bread with it, or more meat, to make up the dinner with the meat which she had in the house, the baker called, and left three quarterns of bread as a present. In this great need, some money having been given to one of the labourers, he gave £2 of it, by which we were able to buy meat, bread, and other provisions. Nevertheless, even this day, low as we had been brought before this £2 was given, there had been all in the houses that was needed. October 10th. The Lord had sent in so much since yesterday afternoon, that we were able at our meeting this morning to divide £2 0s. 2d. between the three matrons, whereby we are helped through this day. But now the coals in the Infants' Orphan House are out, and nearly so in the other two houses. Also the treacle casks in all the three houses are nearly empty. On this account we have asked the Lord for fresh supplies. October 11th. The "Father of the fatherless" has again shown His care over us. An Orphan from Devonshire arrived last evening. With her was sent £2 5s. 6d. The sister who brought her gave also a silver tea- pot, sugar-basin, and cream-jug (48 oz. in weight), having found true riches in Christ. There was also in the boxes 9s. One of the labourers paid for a ton of coals. We obtained £16 16s. for the silver articles.— Thus we were helped through the heavy expenses of the following days. October 16th. The day commenced with mercies. I was looking up to the Lord for help early this morning, when, almost immediately afterwards, brother T. came, and brought two silver tablespoons and six teaspoons, which had been left anonymously, yesterday afternoon, at the Girls' Orphan House. This afternoon I received £12 from Staffordshire. On the seal of the letter which enclosed the money was "Ebenezer." How true in our case! Surely this instance is a fresh "Ebenezer" to us; for hitherto the Lord has helped us. October 27th. Saturday. This day we have been again mercifully helped, though our need has been almost greater than ever. But, thanks to our adorable Lord! this day also we have not been confounded; for there was 6s. in the box at the Infants' Orphan House, and 6s. came in for things which had been given to be sold. To this one of the labourers added 18s. By means of this £1 10s. we have been able to meet all pressing demands, and to procure, provisions for to-day and to-morrow. October 30th. This evening a sister gave me £20, ten of which were for the Orphans, and ten for the other Objects. Thus we are helped for this week. November 4th. Lord's day. There was given, by a stranger, last Wednesday evening, at Bethesda Chapel, to one of the sisters, a sovereign for the Orphans, which I received to-day. Thus the Lord has again begun the week with mercy, and His love surely will help us through it, though again many pounds will be needed. November 5th. By means of the sovereign which had come in yesterday, and several small donations to-day and on the past days, together with £2 10s. which one of the labourers added of his own, £6 2s. 6d. was divided this day between the three matrons, which will supply their need for two days at least. November 7th. The funds are now again completely exhausted. To- day I divided £1 3s. 8d. which had come in yesterday; thus the necessary wants were supplied The Lord be praised who has helped us hitherto! One of the Orphans was sent to-day to service, and the Lord enabled us to give her a suitable outfit. November 13th. This morning our want was again great. I have £20 in hand which has been put by for rent, but, for the Lord's honour, I would not take of it. Nothing had come in, and the labourers had scarcely anything to give. I went, however, to the Orphan Houses, to pray with my fellow-labourers, and, if it might be, to comfort them, and see what could be done. When I came there, I found that 19s. 6d. had come in this morning. On enquiry, I heard that only 2s. 6d. more was needed to carry us through the day. This one of the labourers was able to add. Thus the Lord has again helped us out of our difficulty. One of the labourers gave some things which he could do without, and another gave a work-box to be sold for the Orphans.— Before this day has come to an end, the Lord has sent in £1 2s. 4d. more, so that we have also a little for to-morrow. November 15th. The money which had come in the day before yesterday, supplied the necessities of yesterday also; but to-day we were brought again very low. I went to the Orphan Houses, to pray with my fellow-labourers, not without hope that the Lord might have appeared, and sent a little help. When I arrived I found that one of the labourers had sold a few of his books, together with two which had been given by another labourer on the 13th, for which he had received 7s. To this one of the labourers added 7s. 9d. This 14s. 9d. supplied the most pressing necessities. When I came home I found 1s. in the box at my house, and soon after received 5s. for a pair of fire-screens, which had been given for sale. There were also three baskets of potatoes sent to the three different houses. A sack of potatoes had been ordered, but the brother, who had been desired to bring them, could not conveniently do so to-day, and thought, as this present had been ordered from him, there would be no immediate need of them; and oh! how kind of the Lord to order it thus: for had he brought them, the payment would have taken away the money which was intended for the usual quantity of bread. But before the day was over, the Lord helped still further. In the afternoon a gentleman from Bath called at the Boys' Orphan House, and gave a cheque for £3. Altogether £4 4s. 9d. has been sent by the Lord this day. November 17th. To-day above £3 was needed, and as only 15s. 6d. had come in, we found it needful to determine to dispose of a few articles of furniture which we conveniently could do without. One of the labourers gave a good watch to be sold, which she had bought some months since, there being then no time-piece in one of the houses. In consideration of these articles to be sold, I took, for the present necessities of the Orphans, £2 10s. of the money which had been put by for the rent, to be replaced when these, articles could be sold at a suitable opportunity. Thus we were helped to the close of one more week. November 20th. To-day our need was exceedingly great, but the Lord's help was great also. I went to meet with the brethren and sisters as usual. I found that £1 would be needed to supply the necessities of to-day, but 3s. only had come in. Just when we were going to pray, one of the labourers came in, who after prayer, gave 10s. Whilst we were praying, another labourer came in, who had received £1. Thus we had £1 13s.; even more, therefore, than was absolutely needed. November 21st. Never were we so reduced in funds as to-day. There was not a single half-penny in hand between the matrons of the three houses. Nevertheless there was a good dinner, and, by managing so as to help one another with bread, etc., there was a prospect of getting over this day also; but for none of the houses had we the prospect of being able to take in bread. When I left the brethren and sisters at one o'clock, after prayer, I told them that we must wait for help, and see how the Lord would deliver us at this time. I was sure of help, but we were indeed straitened. When I got to Kingsdown, I felt that I needed more exercise, being very cold; therefore I went not the nearest way home, but round by Clarence Place. About twenty yards from my house, I met a brother who walked back with me, and after a little conversation gave me £10 to be handed over to the brethren, the deacons, towards providing the poor saints with coals, blankets and warm clothing; also £5 for the Orphans, and £5 for the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. The brother had called twice while I was gone to the Orphan Houses, and had I now been one half minute later, I should have missed him. But the Lord knew our need, and therefore allowed me to meet him. I sent off the £5 immediately to the matrons. November 24th. This again has been a very remarkable day. We had as little in hand this morning as at any time, and yet several pounds were needed. But "God, who is rich in mercy," and whose Word so positively declares that none who trust in Him shall be confounded, has helped us through this day also. While I was in prayer about ten in the morning respecting the funds, I was informed that a gentleman had called to see me. He came to inform me that a lady had ordered three sacks of potatoes to be sent to the Orphan Houses. Never could they have come more seasonably. This was an encouragement to me to continue to expect help. When I came to the prayer meeting about twelve o'clock, I heard that 2s. had come in, also £1 for a guitar which had been given for sale. The payment for this guitar had been expected for many weeks. It had been mentioned among us repeatedly, that it might come just at a time when we most needed it: and oh! how true. Also the watch which had been given was sold for £2 10s. November 25th. Lord's day. The Lord kindly remembers us before there is absolute need. A sister who is going to leave Bristol, called on me to bid me farewell, and gave me, in parting, £1 10s. for the Orphans. It is remarkable, that almost every donation given within the last four months and thirteen days, since our funds have been low, has come from unexpected quarters to make the hand of God so much the more manifest. November 28th. This is, perhaps, of all days the most remarkable as yet, so far as regards the funds. When I was in prayer this morning respecting them, I was enabled firmly to believe that the Lord would send help, though all seemed dark as to natural appearances. At twelve o'clock I met as usual with the brethren and sisters for prayer. There had come in only 1s., which was left last evening anonymously at the Infants' Orphan House, and which, except 2d., had already been spent, on account of the great need. I heard also that an individual had gratuitously cleaned the time-piece in the Infants' Orphan House, and had offered to keep the time-pieces in the three houses in repair. Thus the Lord gave even in this a little encouragement, and a proof that He is still mindful of us. On enquiry I found that there was everything needful for the dinner in all the three houses; but neither in the Infants' nor Boys' Orphan Houses was there bread enough for tea, nor money to buy milk. Lower we had never been, and, perhaps never so low. We gave ourselves now unitedly to prayer, laying the case in simplicity before the Lord. Whilst in prayer there was a knock at the door, and one of the sisters went out. After the two brethren who labour in the Orphan Houses and I had prayed aloud, we continued for a while silently in prayer. As to myself, I was lifting up my heart to the Lord to make a way for our escape, and in order to know if there were any other thing which I could do with a good conscience, besides waiting on Him, so that we might have food for the children. At last we rose from our knees. I said, "God will surely send help." The words had not quite passed from my lips, when I perceived a letter lying on the table, which had been brought whilst we were in prayer. It was from my wife, containing another letter from a brother with £10 for the Orphans. The evening before last I was asked by a brother whether the balance in hand for the Orphans would be as great this time, when the accounts would be made up, as the last time. My answer was, that it would be as great as the Lord pleased. The next morning this brother was moved to remember the Orphans, and to send to-day £10, which arrived soon after I had left my house, and which on account of our need was forwarded immediately to me. Thus I was enabled to give £6 10s. for housekeeping, and to put by £3 10s. for rent. November 29th. The Lord has greatly blessed our meetings for prayer. That these meetings have not been in vain, as regards the procuring of funds, has been already sufficiently seen by the many instances which have been recorded in the foregoing pages. To-day, however, we have had another particular proof of this. When we met I found that 10s. had come in yesterday afternoon. When I returned home I found £1 had come in, and shortly after I received another £1. In the evening I received £50, which was sent from Suffolk by a sister who had often expressed how gladly she would contribute more largely to the work which is in our hands, had she the means, and who just now, in this our time of need, has obtained the means to carry out the desire of her heart. I rejoice in the last donation particularly, not because of the largeness of the sum, but because it enables me to pay my brethren and sisters in the Orphan Houses the salary which is due to them. For though they are willing to labour without any remuneration, nevertheless "the labourer is worthy of his reward." This donation also proves that the Lord is willing even now, as formerly, to send large sums. But I expect still larger. The same sister who sent the £50 for the Orphans, sent, at the same time, £30 to be divided between brother Craik and me for our personal expenses. How abundantly does the Lord care for us! Truly we serve a kind Master! December 6th. This day our need was again as great as ever, but the deliverance of the Lord was also as manifest as ever. This afternoon I received £100 from a sister; £50 for the Orphans, and £50 for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund. This same sister, who earns her bread with her own hands, had given, on October 5th, 1837, £50 towards the Boys' Orphan House, and gave for the necessities of the poor saints, in August, 1838, £100 more; for she had been made willing to act out those precious exhortations: "Having food and raiment let us be therewith content." "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth." "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal." Respecting the £50 of this sum which has been given for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund, it is worthy of remark, that we would not order Reference Bibles till we had the means. We had repeatedly asked the Lord to supply us so largely, if it were His will, that at the time of the public meetings we might be able to speak again of abundance. For though for some months past the time has been fixed for the public meetings, without any reference to the state of the funds, nevertheless, it might have had the appearance that we had convened the brethren for the sake of telling them about our poverty, and thus to induce them to give. December 11th, 12th, and 13th. On these three days there were public meetings, at which I gave an account of the Lord's dealings with us in reference to the Orphan Houses, and the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. As the work, and particularly that of the Orphan Houses, was begun for the benefit of the Church at large, it appeared well to us, that from time to time it should be publicly stated how the Lord had dealt with us; and as the third year had been completed, this seemed to be a suitable time for having these meetings. Should any one suppose, in reading the plain details of the trials through which we passed during the four months previous to December 9th, 1838, respecting the Orphan Houses, that I have been disappointed as regards my expectations, as far as the funds are concerned: my answer is, that the reverse is the case. For straits were expected. Long before the trials came I had more than once stated publicly, that answers to prayer in the time of need—the manifestation of the hand of God, stretched out for our help—was just the very end for which the Institution was established. I further state that the Orphans have never lacked anything. Had I had thousands of pounds in hand, they would have fared no better than they have; for they have always had good nourishing food, the necessary articles of clothing, etc. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1836, to December 10th, 1838, was £1,664 4s. 0¼d.] There was two years ago a balance of £373 4s. 8¼d. in hand, and now the balance is £50 5s. 3d. December 9th, 1838–December 9th, 1839 December 16th. There was a paper anonymously put into the box at Bethesda Chapel, containing £4 10s. In the paper was written, "For the rent of the Orphan Houses, from December 10th to December 31st, 1838. 'O taste and see that the Lord is good: blessed is the man that trusteth in Him!' " In order that the reader may be able to enter into the value of this donation, I would request him to read over once more what I wrote under September 29th of this year. The individual who gave this £4 10s. for the rent of the Orphan Houses for the first three weeks after the public meetings, at which the matter about the rent, for the instruction of the brethren, was fully stated, continued for three years, up to December 10th, 1841, to give regularly, but anonymously, £1 10s. a week for the same purpose, which was exactly the sum required every week for the rent of those three houses. Thus the Lord rewarded our faithfulness in carrying out the light which He had given us. December 20th As the expenses for the Orphans have been above £47 within the last six days, and as but little above £13 has come in, and as the money for printing the Report had to be kept back, in order that we might not be in debt, we were again to-day very low in funds, though it is but six days since the public meetings. As I knew that to-morrow several pounds would be needed to supply the matrons, I gave myself this morning to prayer. About a quarter of an hour afterwards I received £3, the payment of a legacy left by a sister, who fell asleep in Jesus several months since, in Ireland. Besides this I received from the brother, through whom the legacy was paid, £2 10s. for the Orphan Fund. With this £5 10s. I hope to be able to meet the expenses of to-morrow. I observe here that it might have been naturally supposed that every heart would be touched, through what was publicly stated about the remarkable manner in which the Lord had provided for us for nearly 150 days and that consequently an abundance of means would have come in. To this is to be added, that £50 5s. 3d. was in hand on December 10th, and that therefore it seemed not likely that we should be in need; and yet, by December 20th, we were again so poor, that there was nothing to meet the expenses of the next day, as has just been related. All this came not unawares upon me and my fellow-labourers; for we had been taught to look off from all creature expectations to the living God. December 22nd. A solemn day. I received to-day the information from my father that my brother died on October 7th. When I saw him in April this year, he was living in open sin, and in disunion with my father. I cannot learn that his end was different from his life, so that I have no comfort in his death.—Of all the trials that can befall a believer, the death of an unconverted near relative seems to me one of the greatest. "Shall not the judge of all the earth do right?" must be the stay of the believer at such a time, and, by grace, it is my stay now I know that the Lord is glorified in my brother, whatever his end has been: whether in his last hours, like the thief on the cross, he was saved, or whether he died in sin and unbelief, yet I do, as to myself, desire from my heart to adore that grace which plucked me as a brand out of the burning many years ago.—May the Lord make this event a lasting blessing to me, especially in leading me to earnestness in prayer for my father! December 28th. This evening the Lord kindly sent help, when we were again destitute of the means of providing for to-morrow. I received £20 (half for the Orphan Fund, and half for the other Funds), with Ecclesiastes 9:10: "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest." December 29th. A sister, having felt herself particularly stirred up about the Orphans, as she writes, sent this evening £7, £5 from herself, and £2 which had been sent from the East Indies. To the Lord this is to be ascribed, who in answer to our prayers, makes these impressions on the hearts of His children. The Lord has been pleased to give me during the past year, for my personal needs, £350 4s. 8d. During no period of my life had I such need of means, on account of my own long illness and that of my dear wife, and on account of the many and particular calls for means, as during the past year; but also during no period of my life has the Lord so richly supplied me. 1839 January 11th. Since December 29th, there came in several donations for the Orphans, so that we were supplied, before what we had in hand was quite gone. On the 7th, however, all our money was again expended, when a brother who is staying here gave me £10. To-day, when this £10 was given out, I received from London £3 7s., and 4s. besides. Thus the Lord, as our need is, sends help, without our asking any one. January 17th. This afternoon all which was in hand was given for housekeeping, and I was again penniless. The Lord, however, was mindful of this, and in the evening two sovereigns were left anonymously at my house. January 22nd. A brother, formerly an officer in the navy, who, for Jesus' sake has given up his rank and pay, gave three silver tablespoons, three silver forks, and two teaspoons, to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans. The produce of them, with £1 5s. which has come in besides, enabled us to meet the expenses of to-day and to- morrow. January 28th. Monday morning. We are now quite reduced as to means for the Orphans. The little which is in hand, has been put by for rent. How the Lord will help us through this day I know not; but I have faith in God. He will help us, though I know not how. By God's help I purpose not to take a single penny of what is in hand, because it is due for rent.—This morning and afternoon there came in from one individual 4s. 6d., and from a sister, who earns her bread by needlework, £1. There was also £1 0s. 10d. taken out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses, which our need had led us to open. Thus we were helped through the day, and have £1 left for to-morrow. February 1st. There is no money in hand for the Orphans. I am waiting on God. Just when Brother T. had come to tell me that the need for this day would be 19s. 6d., one of the labourers in the work came and gave me £1. February 3rd. Lord's day. A sister sent from her sick bed this evening £2 for the Orphans, with Ecclesiastes 9:10. Thus the Lord has supplied our need for to-morrow. February 7th. This day has been one of the most remarkable days as regards the funds. There was no money in hand. I was waiting upon God. I had asked Him repeatedly, but no supplies came. Brother T. called between 11 and 12 o'clock, to tell me that about £1 2s. would be needed, to take in bread for the three houses, and to meet the other expenses; but we had only 2s. 9d., which yesterday had been taken out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses. He went to Clifton to make arrangements for the reception of three Orphans; for though we have no funds in hand, the work goes on, and our confidence is not diminished. I therefore requested him to call on his way back from Clifton, to see whether the Lord might have sent any money in the meantime. When he came I had received nothing, but one of the labourers, having 5s. of his own, gave it. It was now four o'clock. I knew not how the sisters had got through the day. Just before I went out to preach, 5s. was brought to my house, which I took as a token for good. I had been asking the Lord for a passage of the Word to speak from this evening, and at last was directed to Matt. 6:19–34, a subject most applicable to our circumstances. After the meeting was over, I went to the Girls' Orphan House, to meet with the brethren for prayer, and to give the 5s. which I had received, and to see what could be done. When I arrived there, I found that a box had come for me from Barnstaple. The carriage was paid, else there would have been no money to pay for it. (See how the Lord's hand is in the smallest matters!) The box was opened, and it contained, in a letter from a sister, £10, of which £8 was for the Orphans, and £2 for the Bible Fund; from brethren at Barnstaple, £2 11s. 2d.; and from another brother 5s. Besides this there were in the box various articles of clothing, and also trinkets to be sold. On enquiry, how the sisters had been carried through the day, I found it thus: everything was in the houses which was needed for dinner. After dinner a lady from Thornbury came and bought one of my Narratives and one of the Reports, and gave 3s. besides. About five minutes afterwards the baker came to the Boys' Orphan House. The matron of the Girls' Orphan House, seeing him, went immediately with the 6s. 6d. which she had just received (to prevent his being sent away, as there was no money in hand at the Boys' Orphan House), and bought bread to the amount of 4s. 6d. The two remaining shillings, with the little which was in hand, served to buy bread for the Girls' Orphan House. By the donations sent in the box, I was enabled to give a rich supply to the matrons before the close of the day. How sweet to see our Father thus caring for us! To a person who has spiritual eyes, what a proof is one such day of the most particular providence of God! And we have had many such days. February 13th. This afternoon I paid out the last money which we had in hand, and in giving it to brother T. said, "We have now again to look to the Lord for further supplies." This evening £5 was given to me, which had come in under the following circumstances:—A gentleman and lady visited the Orphan Houses, and met at the Boys' Orphan House two ladies who were likewise visiting. One of the ladies said to the matron of the Boys' Orphan House: "Of course, you cannot carry on these institutions without a good stock of funds." The gentleman, turning to the matron said: "Have you a good stock?" She replied: "Our funds are deposited in a bank which cannot break." The tears came into the eyes of the enquiring lady. The gentleman, on leaving, gave to the master of the boys £5, which came in when I had not a penny in hand. March 5th. Up to this day, since February 16th, the supplies for the Orphans have come in so seasonably, that we were able comfortably to meet all the demands. To-day, however, I knew that there would be again several pounds required, as, besides the daily provisions, there were coals needed, the treacle-casks in two houses were empty, and there was but 5s. in hand. I gave myself therefore to prayer this morning. WHILST I WAS IN PRAYER, Q. Q. sent a cheque for £7 10s. Thus the Lord has again most seasonably helped us out of our difficulty. There came in still further this day, £1 19s. 2d., by the sale of some articles which had been given for the benefit of the Orphans. March 16th. Saturday. By the good hand of the Lord we are brought to the close of one more week. I have been able to meet all the current expenses for the Orphans, and to pay, besides this, £10 for salaries. Thus a part of what has been due for several weeks to my dear fellow-labourers is defrayed. I have especially prayed within the last ten days that the Lord would be pleased to give me the means for this. I have 2s. 8½d. left. March 18th. Monday. Last evening £5 came in with Eccles. 9:10. Thus we were again enabled to supply all the necessities of this day. Pause a few moments, dear reader! Consider how seasonably the Lord sends the supplies! Not once does He forget us! Not once is our need only half supplied! Not once do His supplies come too late! Dear reader, if you have not the like experience of the Lord's watchful care, "Oh taste and see that the Lord is good." March 22nd. Some trinkets which had been given, and 12s. which was in hand, supplied the need of to-day. Yesterday six sacks of potatoes were sent. We were not able to lay in a stock last autumn (as we had done the two previous autumns), on account of want of means, but in no previous year have we had so many sent. March 23rd. To-day I received a letter from brother T., who is, on account of his health, in Devonshire, to inform me that a heavy gold chain, a ring set with ten brilliants, a pair of gold bracelets, and £2 have been given to him. He gave a Report to a brother, who, having read it, was thereby stirred up to prayer, and knowing that his believing sister possessed these trinkets, he asked the Lord to incline her heart to give them up for the benefit of our Orphans, which she soon after did. By means of these donations I am able both to meet the remaining expenses of this week, and also to pay £15 which still remains due on account of the salaries. My fellow-labourers not only never ask me for anything, but are willing to part with money, or anything else in the hour of need; nevertheless, I had asked the Lord about this point frequently, and He has now given me my request, whereof I am glad. I received also £5 10s., besides a number of things to be disposed of for the Orphans. April 9th. I am once more penniless.—A few hours after I had written this, there was given to me by a brother, £2 10s. April 11th. It is three years to-day since the first Orphans were received. Good indeed has the Lord been to us during these three years! We have lacked nothing! He has sent this day, in a remarkable manner, £5, with the following letter:— My dear Friend, "Enclosed is £5 for the Orphan Asylum, the history of which is rather interesting. We have a servant who lived some years ago as kitchen- maid in a noble family (i.e. the master a wealthy member of Parliament, the mistress an earl's daughter). No perquisites were allowed; but the individual in question acted on the same principle as her fellow-servants, and sold kitchen-stuff for her own benefit, which she thinks might amount to £4; and therefore she believes that £5 would fully repay principal and interest. The money is of course due to her former master and mistress, with whom I have had several interviews on the subject. They were disposed that the money should be given to some charity; and in consequence of reading one of the Reports you kindly sent me, the young woman had a great desire that her own repentance might yield fruit to that work of faith and love. Her wishes have been sanctioned by her former mistress. It is rather remarkable that our truly Christian servant had been converted a year and a half, before this individual sin, calling for pecuniary restitution, had come to her remembrance." April 14th. To-day £5 0s. 8d. came in for the Orphans, £1 of which is one of the most remarkable gifts that we have ever had. A poor brother, with a large family, and small wages (there are eight in the family, and he had 15s. per week till lately, when they were raised to 18s.) put by this money by little and little of what was given him by his master for beer. This brother, who was converted about five years ago, was before that time a notorious drunkard. July 2nd. To-day there was given me when there was not one shilling in hand, £50 for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund. July 15th. Monday. To-day £2 7s. 3d. was needed for the Orphans, but we had nothing. How to obtain the means for a dinner, and for what else was needed, I knew not. My heart was perfectly at peace, and unusually sure of help, though I knew not in the least whence it was to come. Before brother T. came, I received a letter from India, written in May, with an order for £50 for the Orphans. I had said last Saturday to brother T., that it would be desirable to have £50, as the salaries of all my fellow-labourers are due, the three treacle-casks empty, all the provision stores exhausted, several articles of clothing needed, and worsted for the boys to go on with their knitting. Now the Lord has sent exactly £50. Moreover this money comes very seasonably, as in three days I shall have to leave Bristol for some days, and can now go comfortably, as regards leaving means behind. In the afternoon of this same day I met at a brother's house with several believers, when a sister said that she had often thought about the care and burden I must have on my mind, as regards obtaining the necessary supplies for so many persons. As this may not be a solitary instance, I would state, that, by the grace of God, this is no cause of anxiety to me. The children I have years ago cast upon the Lord. The whole work is His, and it becomes me to be without carefulness. In whatever points I am lacking, in this point I am able, by the grace of God, to roll the burden upon my Heavenly Father. Though now (July, 1845) for about seven years our funds have been so exhausted, that it has been comparatively a rare case that there have been means in hand to meet the necessities of the Orphans for three days together; yet have I been only once tried in spirit, and that was on September 18th, 1838, when for the first time the Lord seemed not to regard our prayer. But when He did send help at that time, and I saw that it was only for the trial of our faith, and not because He had forsaken the work, that we were brought so low, my soul was so strengthened and encouraged, that I have not only not been allowed to distrust the Lord since that time, but I have not even been cast down when in the deepest poverty. We can expect nothing but that our faith will yet be tried, and it may be more than ever; and we shall fall, if the Lord does not uphold us. August 5th. Monday. On Saturday and yesterday morning I had repeatedly asked the Lord to send us help, as there was not a penny in hand for the need of to-day. Yesterday morning a brother gave me two sovereigns, and in the evening I received two more. Besides this, there was £4 10s. anonymously given for three weeks' rent for the Orphan Houses, also 10s. by a brother, and 9s. came in for needlework of the children; so that altogether £9 9s. came in yesterday. August 12th. Monday. The Lord has again kindly sent £11. Of this sum, £10 came in from Q. Q., when again there was not one penny in hand. We have now supplies for about four days. August 19th. Monday. This has been again a day in which our faith has been particularly tried; but even this day we have not been confounded. Not one penny was in hand when the day began. We had therefore now, for more than one hundred persons, again to look to the Lord. But this I must say, to the praise of the Lord, my soul was perfectly at peace. I meant to have gone very early to the Orphan Houses to meet with my fellow-labourers for prayer; but, as one person after the other called upon me, I was kept from it the whole morning. When brother T. called upon me between 12 and 1 o'clock for money, I had none to give. In the afternoon at four I was able to meet with the brethren and sisters. When I came to the Girls' Orphan House, I found that one of those children, for the reception of whom we had given notice, had been brought from Bath, and with him was sent £1 5s. After the meeting was over, one of the labourers gave 10s. By means of this £1 15s. we were able for this day also to provide everything needful. August 21st. Nothing had come in since yesterday. There would have been needed 13s. to have taken in the usual quantity of bread. After we had prayed, one of the labourers who had contributed yesterday and the day before, gave to-day 5s. more. This helped us to buy milk; but, in one of the houses, the usual quantity of bread could not be taken in. August 22nd. In my morning walk, when I was reminding the Lord of our need, I felt assured that He would send help this day. My assurance sprang from our need; for there seemed no way to get through the day, without help being sent. After breakfast I considered whether there was anything which might be turned into money for the dear children. Among other things, there came under my hands a number of religious pamphlets which had been given for the benefit of the Orphans; but all seemed not nearly enough to meet the necessities of the day. In this our deep poverty, after I had gathered together the few things for sale, a sister, who earns her bread by the labour of her hands, brought £82. This sister has seen it to be binding upon believers in our Lord Jesus to act out His commandments: "Sell that ye have (sell your possessions) and give alms" (Luke 12:33); and "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth" (Matt. 6:19). Accordingly she had drawn her money out of the bank and stocks, being £250, and had brought it to me at three different times for the benefit of the Orphans, the Bible, Missionary, and School Fund, and the poor saints. About two months ago she brought me £100 more, being the produce of some other possession which she had sold, the half of which was to be used for the School, Bible, and Missionary Fund; and the other half for the poor saints. This £82 which she had brought to-day is the produce of the sale of her last earthly possession.—(At the time I am preparing the seventh edition for the press, more than twenty-nine years have passed away, and this sister has never expressed the least regret as to the step she took, but goes on, quietly labouring with her hands, to earn her bread.)—But even now, when this money was given, I left it in the hands of the Lord, whether any part of it should be applied for the Orphans. I asked the sister, therefore, whether she wished the money to be spent in any particular way, as she had expressed her wish about the former sums. This time she left it with me, to lay out the money as I thought best. I took, therefore, half of it for the Orphans, and half for the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Visit to Plymouth From September 16th to September 28th we were at Teignmouth, my former field of labour. I had not seen the brethren, among whom I used to labour, since May, 1833. The Lord gave me strength many times to minister in the Word among them, during the time of my stay there. At Teignmouth also, I had, in some respects, reason to be glad, particularly in that I saw some of those truths practised, and that more fully and intelligently, which, though in much weakness and indistinctly, I had sought to set forth whilst labouring there. The saints there showed us much love. Benefits of Early Rising On September 28th we left Teignmouth for Plymouth. During my stay there I was stirred up afresh to early rising, a blessing, the results of which I have not lost since. That which led me to it was the example of the brother in whose house I was staying, and a remark which he made in speaking on the sacrifices in Leviticus, "That as not the refuse of the animals was to be offered up, so the best part of our time should be especially given to communion with the Lord." I had been, on the whole, rather an early riser during former years. But since my head had been so weak, I thought, that, as the day was long enough for my strength, it would be best for me not to rise early, in order that thus my head might have the longer quiet. On this account I rose only between six and seven, and sometimes after seven. After I had heard the remark to which I have alluded, I determined, that whatever my body might suffer, I would no longer let the most precious part of the day pass away, while I was in bed. By the grace of God I was enabled to begin the very next day to rise earlier, and have continued to rise early since that time. I allow myself now about seven hours' sleep, which, though I am far from being strong, and have much to tire me mentally, I find quite sufficient to refresh me. Any one need but make the experiment of spending one, two, or three hours in prayer and meditation before breakfast, either in his room, or with his Bible in his hand in the fields, and he will soon find out the beneficial effect which early rising has upon the outward and inward man. I beesech all my brethren and sisters into whose hands this may fall, and who are not in the habit of rising early, to make the trial, and they will praise the Lord for having done so. October 1st. Plymouth. To-day my soul was again especially drawn out in prayer for the dear Orphans. I not merely asked the Lord that He would still continue to supply their need, but I was so fully assured that He had sent the necessary means since I last heard, that I was enabled to praise Him for having done so. Immediately after I had praised Him, but while I was yet on my knees, came a letter from brother T., dated Bristol, September 29th, in which he writes thus:— "The Lord's help has been graciously continued to us. Ever since you left, the supplies have come in so seasonably, that I have not had occasion to open, until now, the boxes in the Orphan Houses. I have in hand £1 3s. 8¾d., to be multiplied as the Lord wills. I had written thus far, and was on the point of writing that we expected sister E. home this evening, when the door-bell rang, and sister E. came in, bringing a little packet of money, directed to you from Hereford, enclosing a letter and ten sovereigns 'for your labours of faith and love;' so that the remainder of the barrel of meal has been multiplied somewhat already. It is most seasonable help! It rejoices me that it has come in time for you to have the intelligence with this letter." On October 17th I returned to Bristol, with renewed strength, for active service. October 17th. Bristol. The Lord has been again very gracious as regards the funds; within the last days, several pounds had come in; and yesterday, over and above all this, arrived £15 from London for some articles which had been sent there to be sold. What can we render unto the Lord for all His benefits! October 19th. The Lord is still pouring in bountifully! This morning £10 was sent from Worcester, and a sister brought £7, being the produce of the sale of ladies' baskets, which she and some other sisters are making for the benefit of the Orphans. This last case shows what various means the Lord uses to provide for our need; yet all comes, without one single individual being asked to give help; for to the Lord alone we speak about our need. We are now again comparatively rich, i.e. we have means in hand to meet the current expenses of about eight days, which has been only two or three times the case during the last fifteen months. October 30th. A little boy brought me a letter, given to him by a gentleman and lady in the street, as he said, to take to my house. The letter contained these words with a five-pound note: "The enclosed £5 accept for the benefit of the Orphans, in the name of the Lord Jesus." November 11th. Monday morning. Yesterday, when there was not a penny in hand, there was given to me, with Ecclesiastes 9:10, ten shillings. This morning there came in £1 10s. more. Soon afterwards a note was sent to me from the Orphan Houses, to say that the need of to-day would be £3. JUST WHILE I WAS READING THE NOTE I received another, enclosing a sovereign, which a sister from Devonshire had given to one of the brethren for the Orphans. Thus I had just the £3 which was needed. A few minutes after came in 1s. more. November 12th. The need of to-day was £2. As only 1s. had been left in hand yesterday, and no more than 6s. had come in, we were again in a strait. But I was not looking at the little in hand, but at the fulness of God. I sent off the little which I had. In the afternoon we met for prayer. I then found that 2s. 6d. had been taken out of the box in the Infants' Orphan House, and that 4s. more had come in by the sale of some old books. To this one of the labourers added 2s. 3d., all she had of her own. After prayer there came in 2s. 6d., which was given while we were in prayer. In the evening we met again for prayer, when another labourer gave 3s. 4d. Thus, in our deep poverty, we got together this day £1 0s. 7d., which supplied our absolute necessities. We were this afternoon so reduced, till the Lord sent a little help, that there were no means to provide breakfast for to-morrow, for the children in the Boys' Orphan House. November 13th. Nothing has come in. Our need is even greater to- day than yesterday, on account of our not having been able yesterday to take in the usual quantity of provisions. In this our need I packed up the books, which had been intended for sale on August 22nd, when the Lord sent such a rich supply before they were actually disposed of. To them one of the labourers added some of his own, and a few other articles. Also some old jackets, which had been sent, were packed up to be disposed of. At twelve I met with my fellow- labourers for prayer. There was everything in the houses which was needed for dinner, but there were no means to get milk for tea. (The children have milk and water at tea time.) Three of my helpers went out to dispose of the articles. At four in the afternoon I received the information that 14s. had come in, for some of the things which were disposed of. One of my fellow-labourers had besides disposed of an article of his own for £1 5s. This £1 19s. enabled us to take in bread as usual, and to defray the other necessary expenses. We had never been lower in means than yesterday and to-day. Yet my soul, thanks to the Lord! was also yesterday and to-day in perfect peace. My helpers seem also quite in peace. This evening I received 2s. 6d., and 11s., with Ecclesiastes 9:10. This little money is as precious, as at other times £100 would have been, because it is a fresh proof that our Father still cares for us. The money was given to me just after I had been speaking on these words: "But I am poor and needy; yet the Lord thinketh upon me." Whilst speaking I was able, in a measure, to realize the preciousness of the truth contained in those words, and after speaking my Father gave me a fresh proof that He is thinking upon me. November 15th. We are still in deep poverty. Nothing had come in by four o'clock in the afternoon, when I went to meet with my fellow- labourers for prayer. I did not go in the morning, because I knew that there was everything which was needed till the afternoon. When I came I found there had been supplied that which was absolutely needed for to-day. We are still of good course. We are sure that the Lord, in His own time, will deliver us out of the trial; for were our poverty more than a trial of faith, had the Lord in anger shut up His hands, we should not receive anything at all. But this is not the case. For even this very day two sacks of potatoes were sent by the same brother who sent twenty sacks a few days since, with the promise to send still more. We have no means to lay in a stock for the winter, else we should have bought, perhaps, fifty or sixty sacks; but our kind Father does it for us. November 16th. Our prayer was last evening, in particular, respecting the necessities of to-day, as two days' provisions would be needed, it being Saturday. Besides this, about £2 10s. was needed to pay the weekly salaries of the brethren and sisters who labour in the Day Schools. For all these demands there was nothing in hand, nor have we any more needless articles to dispose of; and useful ones we do not consider it right to sell, as our Father knows our need. When we met about twelve o'clock this morning, I found that last evening there had been Bibles unexpectedly sold to the amount of £1 11s. 6d., and about 10s. had been given besides. Thus we had nearly enough for the School Fund. Moreover, 15s. had come in for the Orphan Fund. A large sea-chest was given by a brother several months since, for the benefit of the Orphans, which had never been disposed of, and which, in this our great need, was sold for 15s. Yet this 15s. was needed to pay what was due for washing; and therefore, we had still nothing to take in provisions with. It occurred to one of the labourers, that there might be a little advanced on his watch, of the money which had been laid by for rent, as had once or twice before been done; and that the watch might be sold at quarter-day, in case there should not come in enough to make up the deficiency. Yet even this plan we did not any longer think to be quite scriptural, as he needs the watch in the Lord's service, and as our Lord is so kind, that He would otherwise send us means, were it well for us. In short, it appeared to us quite clear that, while we ought, in such a strait, to dispose of things which we do not need, nothing ought to be disposed of which is needed, in order that the Lord's own deliverance might be so much the more manifest. All we could think of for sale was five pewter dishes, which had been given nearly four years ago, but which were never used, as they were not convenient. These we agreed should be sold. About four o'clock this afternoon I received £2 2s., which a brother and sister had brought from Leicestershire. With this I went joyfully to the Orphan Houses. There I found that 9s. 6d. had come in for the pewter dishes; one of the labourers had given 10s. for the Orphans and 10s. for the School Fund. We are now brought to the close of one more week. This has been, perhaps, of all the weeks the most trying. So much prayer, and so little coming in, I never knew. Yet, by the grace of God, I was sure that help would come, after the trial of faith was over. During the whole of this week, greatly as we have been tried, and though twice no stock of bread could be taken in, yet there has been nourishing food at every meal, and neither the children nor any other person can have perceived our poverty. About £13 has been spent even this week for housekeeping in the three Houses. November 20th. This has been a day of deep poverty. Nothing but 13s. came in yesterday, which was scarcely enough to meet that day's usual need My mind, by the grace of God, was not at all cast down; but I felt it rather trying, that the abundance of my other engagements had not allowed me to meet with my fellow-labourers, either yesterday or to-day, for prayer. This evening I had a note from the Boys' Orphan House, to state that a lady had sent two dozen of boys' shirts, which she had made herself, with which she sent 5s. to get them washed. This 5s. enabled us to meet that which was absolutely needful. Without this 5s. we should have been unable to procure all that was absolutely needed. This our kind Father knew, and therefore He sent it. November 22nd. Our poverty had now become very great, greater it had never been. Yet, the Lord be praised! I was as comfortable as ever; for I was sure we were only for the trial of our faith in this state. Had the Lord shut up His hand in anger, He would not have continued to give us, even during this week, from time to time, tokens of His care over us. I said this morning: "Man's extremity is God's opportunity" is a proverb of the world, and how much more may we, His children, now look to Him in our great need. I knew we must have help in some way, as now it had come to the greatest extremity, there being in none of the houses anything for dinner, except potatoes, of which we have an abundance. At ten this morning I was informed that a large box had arrived at one of the Orphan Houses. I set off immediately, and found it was from the neighbourhood of Wolverhampton. It contained £12 for the Orphans, £1 11s. 10d. for the other funds, several lengths of dress materials, and numerous trinkets to be Bold for the benefit of the Orphans. The joy which I and my fellow-labourers had when these things lay before us, cannot be described; it must be experienced in order that it may be known. It was two hours and a half before the dinner time, when the help was granted. The Lord knew that the Orphans had no dinner, and, therefore, did He now send help. December 4th. It has been repeatedly our prayer during the last month and in the beginning of this, that the Lord would be pleased to give us again so much means, before the time of the public meetings, which are fixed for the 10th, 11th, and 12th of this month, that, when we speak about His dealings with us during the year, we might also respecting the close of it have again to speak to His praise, of the abundance which we had in hand. At the end of last year we made the same request, and the Lord granted it. Now to-day, as an answer to this our often repeated request, I received from the East Indies £100, to be laid out for the Orphans, or the other Objects of the Institution. December 9th, 1839, to December 9th, 1840 On December 10th, 11th, and 12th, we had public meetings, at which the account of the Lord's dealings with us in reference to the Orphan Houses and the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution was given. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1838, to December 10th, 1839, was £960 9s. 2¾d.] December 31st. As to my temporal supplies, the Lord has been pleased to give me during the past year, £313 2s. 5d. 1840 January 1st. Our usual meeting last night was most precious! We continued together from seven till half past twelve. Of all the similar meetings which we have had, it was, according to my judgment, by far the best. Not more than five prayed; but there was much more real prayer than at former meetings.—This morning, about one hour after midnight, when our prayer meeting was over, I received a paper with some money sealed up in it for the Orphans. A few minutes afterwards I remembered that the individual who gave it was in debt, and I was aware she had been repeatedly asked by her creditors for payment; I resolved therefore, without opening the paper, to return it, as no one has a right to give whilst in debt. This was done when I knew that there was not enough in hand to meet the expenses of the day. About eight this morning a brother brought £5, which he had received just then from his mother, for tins Orphans. Observe, the brother was led to bring it at once! The Lord knew our need, and therefore this brother could not delay bringing the money. January 25th. I have been much in prayer this week about going to Germany: (1) To see certain brethren who purpose to go as Missionaries to the East Indies; and (2) To see my father once more. I am led to go just now, because my health is again so failing, that it seems desirable I should leave Bristol at all events, and thus I could continue to serve in the work of the Lord, and yet attend to the benefit of my health at the same time. Lord, keep me from making a mistake in this matter. January 31st. Since January 22nd several small donations came in for the Orphans, and several pounds by the sale of silver articles, trinkets, etc. But as I have to pay out to-day £11 13s. we are now again very poor. For many days past we have been so helped, that money has always come in, before all was spent. Now there is only 1s. 5d. in hand. The Lord will provide! I feel quite comfortable, though in three days I shall have to leave the work for several weeks.—About three hours after I had written the above, came in £1 14s. 1½d. In the afternoon I received still further from Tottenham, for the Orphans, £10. and in the evening from Hereford £30, of which latter sum there was £6 for the Orphans, and £24 for the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus the Lord will kindly allow me to leave a little money behind on my departure, and I have also a still further answer to my prayer for means to purchase Bibles, for which I have asked the Lord repeatedly, and which He began to answer by the donation which I received on the 22nd. I have received £5 besides for the other Objects. February 1st. I have now felt quite sure for several days past, that I should leave Bristol for a season, and go to Germany. February 2nd. There has come in still further, nearly £9 for the Orphans. How kind of the Lord to send this money just now, on the eve of my leaving home. February 3rd. I left for Berlin. Last Visit to his Father I left Berlin on the evening of the 20th for Magdeburg, which I reached on the morning of the 21st, and on the same evening I arrived at my father's house.—In all human probability I now see my dear father the last time. He is evidently much weaker than he was two years ago, and coughs much more. What has the Lord done for me since I lived in the house where I am now! The two rooms where I am now most in prayer, reading the Word, and confessing His name, were those very rooms in which I sinned most, whilst living here many years ago. I have had again opportunity most fully to bring out the truth about the work of the Lord Jesus before my father, whilst conversing a long time with a woman in his hearing, to whom I showed from the Scriptures, that we are to be saved, not by our own works, but simply by faith in the Lord Jesus, who bore the punishment instead of us, and who fulfilled the law in our room. February 26th. This morning I left Heimersleben. I took leave of my father most probably for the last time. It has been a great pleasure to me, and I consider it a great privilege, to have been permitted by the Lord once more to see my father, once more personally to show him filial love and regard, and once, more to set the truth before him. He has been again during the whole of this my stay most affectionate to me, as he was during my two former visits to him since I left the Continent to reside in England. How cheerfully should I have left him this morning did I know him to be safe in Jesus! But alas! he as yet is not resting upon Christ, though he is so far religious as to read prayers and the Bible. Brother Kroll received me with much affection. When this brother first came to Sandersleben in 1829, there was scarcely a single true Christian besides his master in the little town. Soon afterwards he began to hold meetings, which were attended by the two or three who loved the Lord Jesus. These meetings were for a long time suffered to go on quietly; but when the Lord blessed them, and others were stirred up to care for their souls, brother Kroll had to appear before the magistrates, and was forbidden to hold them. When this was of no effect (as he considered that he ought only to obey earthly rulers in things in which he could do so with a good conscience), and they continued still to meet together; the police came into one of their meetings, and forced them to discontinue it. When even this availed nothing, the brethren were finally threatened that every one who attended these meetings should pay three thalers, and every one who read or spoke at them should pay five, which is a large sum in Germany for poor people. But notwithstanding all these obstacles, the few poor saints continue their meetings, but in secret, to be unmolested by the police. They have now neither a stated place nor a fixed time for their meetings. Runs the risk of Imprisonment for Preaching On the second and third evenings, whilst I was at Sandersleben, I met with them. On the second evening we were in the room of a poor weaver. The dear brethren would have me sit on the only chair which was in the room. It was a very small room, perhaps twice as large as the loom which was in it. There were about twenty-five or thirty persons present, many of whom had seated themselves in and under the loom, and the rest sat on two or three little forms. These meetings were very precious. The very fact of going to them with the feeling of having to pay the fine, or to suffer an adequate imprisonment, should one be found there, makes them to be doubly valued; and I believe that the Lord's double blessing rests upon them. I spoke long both times; indeed, as long as I had strength, and the dear people seemed to eat the Word.—I have so circumstantially related these facts, that thereby the children of God in Great Britain may be led more highly to value their religious privileges, and to make good use of them whilst they are continued. March 9th. I arrived this evening in peace at Bristol, and found my dearest wife and all in peace. Truly, the Lord has abundantly blessed me and them while I have been from home. During the whole time of my absence the Lord not only supplied all the need of the Orphans, but on my return I found more in hand than there was when I left. The donations, which came in during my absence, amount to between £80 and £90. March 22nd. To-day, when there was not a penny in hand for the Orphans, I received the following donations: £3 as the produce of the sale of ladies' baskets, an old crown piece, an old half-crown piece, and a Spanish dollar. Also 1s. With Eccles. 9:10, was given £2 10s. March 25th. All money was now again given out, when there came in by sale of Reports 8s. 9d., and in small donations £1 5s. 11d. Declines to disclose State of Funds March 26th. On the 17th I received the following letter, from a brother who several times helped us: and who also two months since sent £30. "I have received a little money from ——. Have you any present need for the Institution under your care? I know you do not ask, except indeed of Him whose work you are doing; but to answer when asked seems another thing, and a right thing. I have a reason for desiring to know the present state of your means towards the objects you are labouring to serve, viz., should you not have need, other departments of the Lord's work, or other people of the Lord, may have need. Kindly then inform me, and to what amount, i.e., what amount you at this present time need, or can profitably lay out." At the time when this letter came, we were indeed in need, or at least it was desirable, as far as I had light, to have means, as I was just on the point of establishing an Infants' School, and as again Bibles were needed in order to go on with the circulation of the Scriptures. Also in the Orphan Fund there was only 2s. 3½d. Nevertheless I considered that, as I have hitherto acted (i.e., telling the Lord alone about our need), I ought to continue to do, as otherwise the principal object of the work, to be a help to the saints generally, by seeking to lead them to increased dependence upon God alone, through this Institution, would be frustrated. I answered therefore the letter, in substance, as follows: "Whilst I thank you for your love and whilst I agree with you that in general, there is a difference between asking for money, and answering when asked, nevertheless in our case I feel not at liberty to speak about the state of our funds, as the primary object of the work in my hands is, to lead those who are weak in faith to see that there is reality in dealing with God alone." After having sent off the answer I was again and again led to pray to the Lord in this way: "Lord, thou knowest that for Thy sake I did not tell this brother about our need. Now Lord, show afresh that there is reality in speaking to Thee only about our need, and speak therefore to this brother, so that He may help us." To-day, in answer to this my request, this brother sent £100, of which sum I shall take £20 for the Orphans, and £20 for each of the other Objects. Thus I have means for establishing the Infants' School, and for ordering more Bibles. Also the Orphans are again supplied for a week; for when the money came in there was not one penny in hand for them. Death of his Father April 7th. This evening I received information from my little half- brother that my dear father died on March 30th. He was taken worse a few days after I left him. How kind of the Lord to have allowed me once more to see him! Had I gone to Germany at the time I first intended, he would most likely not have been alive to see me.—As I know not of one believer in the whole town where he lived, I cannot for a certainty ascertain anything about his state before his death; but that which I do know gives me no proof of his having died in the faith of Christ. As to myself, I am sure of this, that it becomes me to adore that wonderful grace which plucked me as a brand out of the burning, and to say in reference to my dear departed father: "Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?" and in submission to the will of God to be satisfied with His dealings. This, through grace, I am able to do. Every true believer who has unconverted parents, for whose spiritual welfare he is concerned, can understand what joy it would have been to me to have heard a satisfactory account of a true change of heart in my dear father before his end; but as it has been otherwise, I know nevertheless that God will be eternally glorified even in this dispensation. During no period did I pray more frequently or more earnestly for the conversion of my dear aged parent, than during the last year of his life; but, at all events, it did not please the Lord to let me see the answer to my prayers. On April 19th we preached for the last time in Gideon Chapel. (Two years and a half afterwards, in October, 1842, we rented a more suitable Chapel [Salem] in the heart of the city.) April 27th. Monday. The Lord knew that we were penniless, and should be in need of fresh supplies to-day for the Orphans, therefore He moved the hearts of some of His children to remember us, in answer to our prayer. Yesterday I received with Eccles. 9:10, £5, and 10s. from a sister who had lent this sum to some one, but never expected it again; and now, having unexpectedly received it, gave it to the Lord for the Orphans. For the rent of the Orphan Houses there came in £1 10s. May 2nd. Nothing having come in for five days, we were to-day again penniless. In answer to prayer, 5s. 6d. came in, and some trinkets were sent; what these were the donor does not wish to be known. Thus we were helped through this day. Observe here, how the Lord allowed five days to pass away without influencing the hearts of any to send us supplies; but the moment there is real need, the stream runs again. May 4th. By what came in yesterday, we were supplied for to-day; but the Lord sent to-day still more, as that which came in yesterday was only enough for to-day. There was given in money £7, of which £3 was the profit on the sale of ladies' baskets, which are made by some sisters in the Lord for the benefit of the Orphans. Last evening a brother was baptized, who on the first Lord's day of this year came with his intended wife to Bethesda Chapel. Both were in an unconverted state. They both were at the same meeting, through what brother Craik said, made to feel the power of the truth, and, in consequence, wore led to Jesus and found peace in Him, and are now both in communion with us.—The Lord still condescends to use us as instruments. To-day we conversed with seven persons about fellowship, and had to send away five, being worn out after we had seen the seven, one after the other. Only since April 1st, forty- one persons have come to us to speak about their souls. May the Lord in mercy give us helpers in the work, for truly the harvest is great; and may not our ingratitude for His abundant blessing upon our labours oblige Him to shut up His hands from continuing to use us! May 6th. This evening I received £10 for the Orphans, and £10 for the Infants' School, which we are on the point of opening. Before our little stock is quite exhausted, the Lord has thus kindly sent a fresh supply. Thus also my prayer is answered in being able to give to two of the sisters in the Orphan Houses some money for their personal expenses. May 8th. There are four believers staying at my house, and to-day we had only a few shillings of our own money left. I gave myself, therefore, to prayer for means for our own personal expenses. In answer to my request, I received this morning £5. May 16th. The need of to-day, as we were again penniless, led us to open the boxes in the Orphan Houses, in which £2 0s. 2d. was found. There was given 5s. besides. In the evening came in still further a sovereign from a sister, a servant, with the following lines: "The Lord has put it into my heart to send a sovereign to the Orphans. He indeed put it into my heart, which was once at enmity with God, and would have said, lay it by, you may want it when you are old; but then I could not look towards heaven and say, I know my Heavenly Father will supply all my need; neither could I say: 'Abba, Father,' for I knew Him not." May 27th. This morning the LAST COALS were used in the Infants' Orphan House, and in the Boys' Orphan House there were ONLY ENOUGH FOR TO-DAY, and there was no money in hand to buy more. In this our need T. P. C. sent a load of coals. How kind of the Lord! A plain proof that not in displeasure, but only for the trial of our faith we are allowed to be so poor. Evening. The Lord has had mercy! A person bought some days since several articles, which had been given to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans, and owed £6 15s. This morning I asked the Lord to incline his heart to bring the money, or a part of it, as we were in such need. Just as I was going to meet for prayer with my fellow-labourers this afternoon, he came and brought £4. But our kind Father showed us still further to-day that only for the trial of our faith He had for a season withheld supplies; for there was given this evening with Eccles. 9:10, £5. But there is one thing more to be recorded respecting this day, as precious or more be than what has been said: I was to-day informed that the Lord has begun to stir up several of the boys to care about their souls. June 17th. Only 4s. has come in, by children's needlework. This is all we have, to meet the need of to-day, except 2s. 6d., which I found in the box in my house, which our poverty led me to open. Evening. The Lord has had mercy upon us. A sister, to whom some time since some money was left, and whom the Lord has made willing to lay it all out in His service, having received a small part of what is coming to her, brought £5 10s. 6d. of it this afternoon for the Orphans. There came in still further this evening £2. For several days past I had been very poor in reference to my own temporal necessities, as well as in reference to the Orphans. To-day we were especially poor, in both respects; but our kind Father remembered not merely the need of the dear Orphans, but gave me also some money for my own personal expenses. The same sister just referred to, who brought £5 10s. 6d. for the Orphans, brought me also £7 for myself. June 22nd. To-morrow, the Lord willing, I purpose, with my wife, to accompany to Liverpool three German brethren and the five German sisters, who purpose to sail from thence for India. Under these circumstances, it is desirable to leave at least a little money behind. This desire of my heart the Lord has granted; for this morning D. C. gave me £5. In the evening a sister, who has left Bristol to-day, sent me by her mother £5, having particularly requested her to let me have the money to-day, as she knew that I was going away to- morrow. This evening we had a special missionary prayer meeting, at which the brethren and sisters were commended to the Lord. June 23rd. This morning we left for Liverpool, where we safely arrived in the evening. On July 2nd, I accompanied the German brethren and sisters to the vessel. Just before they went on board, brother ——, one of the missionary brethren, gave me £6 10s. for the Orphans. He had sold his plate while at Bristol, considering that, as a servant of Jesus Christ, and as one who desired to preach Jesus to the poor Hindoos, he needed it not. This money was the produce of it, except about £2, which he had spent in purchasing a few books. In giving it to me he said, "The money which we have in the common stock (being altogether £20 for the eight) is enough for us. For some months, while we are on board, we need no money at all, whilst you may lay it out; and when we need more, the Lord will again supply our need. The other brethren and sisters have no money of their own, and I desire likewise to have none. The Lord has laid the Orphans particularly on my heart, and therefore you must not refuse to accept it."—This brother little knew how on that very day I had been repeatedly asking the Lord for means. Truly this was one of the most remarkable ways of obtaining money, as it came from a poor German Missionary, who, in dependence upon the Lord for his temporal supplies, went to the East Indies. I sent off at once £5 of this money to Bristol. On July 4th I received the following letter from Bristol, dated July 3rd:— My dear Brother, "The last account I sent you left us in the greatest poverty. We had sufficient, it is true, for the time then present; but there was no money to take in bread with. In the afternoon there was an old riding habit sent for the Orphans, which I sold this morning for 7s. I also sold a few books for 5s., two old silver thimbles and a ring for 1s. 6d.; besides this, 1s. 6d. was sent for Reports; making in all 15s. This purchased dinner for the three houses. At twelve o'clock we met for prayer. We were indeed in great need. There was no money either for bread or milk. The coals in all the three houses were used, and in every other respect the stores were in a low state. We had really wanted nothing, but there was scarcely anything left. Well, while we were in prayer to God, your letter came. One of the sisters opened the door and received it, and after prayer it was given to me. You will be able to conceive the greatness of our joy, on opening it, and finding it to contain £5. I cannot express how much I felt. During the trial I had been much comforted by the Lord sending a little token of His love every day. It just proved that He was mindful of us in our poverty, and that, when His time was come, He would send us an abundance. I think we all felt your absence a little, although not cast down on that account. Money is very precious to those who, like us, so evidently see the HAND and HEART of our Heavenly Father in bestowing it. The sisters send their love to you. "Your affectionate brother, R. B." On July 17th I returned to Bristol. August 13th. Yesterday there was given a collection of shells which was sold to-day, and supplied the necessities of this day, with an addition of 10s. which a brother gave last evening, and 4s. was taken out of the box in the Infants' Orphan House. August 15th. There was to-day the greatest poverty in all the three houses; all the stores were very low, as the income throughout the week had been so small. In addition to this it was Saturday, when the wants are nearly double, in comparison with other days. At least £3 was needed to help us comfortably through the day; but there was nothing towards this in hand. My only hope was in God. The very necessity led me to expect help for this day; for if none had come, the Lord's name would have been dishonoured. Between twelve and one two sisters in the Lord called on me, and the one gave me £2, and the other 7s. 6d. for the Orphans. With this I went to the Boys' Orphan House about one o'clock, where I found the children at dinner. Brother B. put the following note into my hand, which he was just going to send off: "Dear Brother,—With potatoes from the children's garden, and with apples from the tree in the play-ground (which apples were used for apple dumplings), and 4s. 6d. the price of some articles given by one of the labourers, we have a dinner. There is much needed. But the Lord has provided and will provide." There came in still further this day, by sale of Reports, 1s., by the box in the Girls' Orphan House, 1s., by children's needlework, 6s. 6d., by a donation of one of the sisters in the Orphan Houses, 6s. Thus we had this day £3 6s. 6d. to meet all necessities, and are brought to the close of another week. August 20th. To-day there was not enough money in hand to meet all the demands; but it being known that yesterday several persons had put money into the boxes in the Orphan Houses, they were opened, and found to contain £1 4s. 6d., which was more than sufficient. I would call upon the believing reader to admire the love and wisdom and power of God in ordering it, that persons should come to the Orphan Houses just at the time when there is temporal pressure, and should be influenced to put money into the boxes. These little sums have been often the means of helping us in our greatest need. August 23rd. Lord's day. As we have often found it to be the case, so it is again now. After the Lord has tried our faith, He, in the love of His heart, gives us an abundance, to show that not in anger, but for the glory of His name, and for the trial of our faith, He has allowed us to be poor. This morning I received from an aged and afflicted servant, £3; and a little afterwards £8 from Q. Q. From another servant 5s.; also 2s. was put anonymously into the box at Bethesda, besides the £1 10s. for rent. Thus the Lord has kindly given to-day £12 17s. August 29th. Saturday. For many weeks past very little has come in for the other funds. The chief supply has been by the sale of Bibles. Last Saturday I was not able to pay the whole of the weekly salaries of the teachers in the Day Schools, which, however, does not make me a debtor to them, as it is an understood thing, that they have not to look to me for payment, but to the Lord. To-day again only 2s. was in hand, whilst several pounds were needed to pay the salaries. It appeared now plainly to be the will of the Lord that, as all the labourers in the Orphan Houses know about the state of the funds, so the brethren and sisters who labour in the Day Schools should share the trial of faith and the joy of faith with us. Accordingly we all met, and after I had laid on their hearts the importance of keeping to themselves, for the Lord's sake, the state of the funds, we prayed together. August 30th. Lord's day. To-day the Lord has again bountifully opened His hand for the Orphans. There came in with Ecclesiastes 9:10, £5; from a sister, a servant, 10s.; and for rent £1 10s. Besides this, 10s. 3d. and 2s. 6d. were anonymously put into the box at Bethesda. September 5th. Saturday. Because there had come in so little during the last days, at least £3 was requisite to supply the need of to-day. There was, however, not one penny in hand when the day commenced. Last evening the labourers in the Orphan Houses, together with the teachers of the Day Schools, met for prayer. This morning one of the teachers, who had a little money of his own, brought £1 5s. 6d. Thus, as we had hoped, we were enabled to provide for the dinner. In the afternoon all of us met again for prayer. Another teacher of the Day Schools gave 2s. 6d., and 1s. came in besides. But all this was not enough. There was no dinner provided for to-morrow, nor was there any money to take in milk to- morrow, and, besides this, a number of other little things were to be purchased, that there might be no real want of anything. Now observe how our kind Father helped us! Between seven and eight this evening a sister, whose heart the Lord has made willing to take on her the service of disposing of the articles which are sent for sale, brought £2 10s. 6d. for some things which came a fortnight ago from Worcester, and last Wednesday from Leeds. The sister stated, that though she did not feel at all well, she had come because she had it so laid on her heart, that she could not stay away. A precious Secret September 8th. How kindly has the Lord so ordered it that, for some time past the income for the School Fund should have been so little, in order that thus we might be constrained to let the labourers in the Day Schools share our joys and our trials of faith, which had been before kept from them! But as above two years ago the Lord ordered it so that it became needful to communicate to the labourers in the Orphan Houses the state of the funds, and made it a blessing to them, so that I am now able to leave Bristol, and yet the work goes on, so, I doubt not, the brethren and sisters who are teachers in the Day Schools will be greatly blessed by being thus partakers of our precious secret respecting the state of the funds. September 9th. Evening. About twelve this morning a brother, a stranger, who is staying near Bristol, came with some of his family to the Orphan Houses. While brother B. was for a few moments out of the room to fetch a key, the visiting brother took the opportunity of secretly putting something into the box at the Boys' Orphan House. Brother B., however, perceived it before he could get away from the box, and, the brother being gone, our great need brought it out, when it was found to be £5. Thus the Lord kindly has provided for the need of to-day and to-morrow. When this money was given we were exceedingly poor. For not only would there have been no means to take in the usual quantity of bread in one of the houses, but there was no money to take in milk in the afternoon in any of the houses. The Lord knew our need, and therefore just now sent this brother. September 11th. The Lord has sent in still further and more richly for the Orphans. This morning £1 was given to me which had been sent from Trowbridge, and this afternoon a brother who came from Scotland gave me £10, and brought several trinkets. In the afternoon came in £3 by sale of articles. September 12th. The Lord has sent in still more. This morning there was sent £10 through a banker in London, by the order of a sister at Worcester; and 10s. was put into the box at my house. This has been a week of peculiar mercies, as above £40 has been sent in, besides several articles. We have continued to meet for prayer every morning, from seven to eight. September 16th. Though during the last week above £40 came in, yet, because the usual expenses for housekeeping were about £15, and because most of the sisters who labour in the Orphan Houses had not had for a long time any money for their own personal necessities, we were the day before yesterday again so poor, that only a few shillings were left. The Lord, knowing this, sent in a little money, and, by a sister from the Isle of Wight, 7 rings, 2 brooches, 2 pins, 1 pair of ear-rings, 2 pairs of studs, all of gold. September 21st. To-day a brother from the neighbourhood of London gave me £10, to be laid out as it might be most needed. As we have been praying many days for the School, Bible, and Missionary Funds, I took it all for them. This brother knew nothing about our work, when he came three days since to Bristol. Thus the Lord, to show His continued care over us, raises up new helpers. They that trust in the Lord shall never be confounded! Some who helped for a while may fall asleep in Jesus; others may grow cold in the service of the Lord; others may be as desirous as ever to help, but have no longer the means; others may have both a willing heart to help, and have also the means, but may see it the Lord's will to lay them out in another way;—and thus, from one cause or another, were we to lean upon man, we should surely be confounded; but, in leaning upon the living God alone, we are BEYOND disappointment, and BEYOND being forsaken because of death, or want of means, or want of love, or because of the claims of other work. How precious to have learned in any measure to stand with God alone in the world, and yet to be happy, and to know that surely no good thing shall be withheld from us whilst we walk uprightly. September 25th. It is now half-past eleven. Nothing has come in as yet. How the Lord will help us through the day is not my care; for sure I am He will help. I am just going to meet with my fellow- labourers for prayer. Perhaps the Lord will again, at the time of the meeting, fill our mouths with praise, as He has done so many times. My soul waits on Him for deliverance! How truly precious to have such a Father as we have! September 26th. When I went yesterday to the meeting for prayer, I found that some articles, which had come from Leeds, had been sold for 10s. 9d., and that 2s. 6d. had been taken out of the box in the Girls' Orphan House. To this one of the labourers added 10s. of his own. This £1 3s. 3d. supplied all we needed yesterday; but there was now again nothing in hand to meet this day's demands, which I knew would be great, on account of its being Saturday. The Lord, however, remembered our Saturday's necessities, and therefore sent in abundantly, so that we had even more than we needed for to-day, though we required no less than £5. The Lord sent in altogether £8 18s. 1¼d. in the course of the day, whilst it commenced without there being a penny in hand. October 2nd. Nothing came in yesterday, nor this morning. In addition to this, I was so engaged, that in the afternoon I had not even time to make enquiry how the Lord had helped. Thus it is often that I can do nothing but quietly go on with my engagements, casting all care upon the Lord. When I came home this evening, the first thing that met my eyes was the following letter from a distance of many miles:— Beloved Brother, "Five pounds are enclosed as from the Lord, as I believe you stand in need of it for the use of the Orphans. "Yours affectionately, F. W." Truly, the Lord, to whom we had spoken yesterday, had spoken for us, and told this brother that we were in need of money. After having read this letter, my eyes met two others. In the one I was informed by a brother, that he had sold two pairs of fire-screens for 8s., and had sent the money. These screens had been for many months in his hands for sale, and now to-day, in this our poverty, a lady came to the shop and bought them. The other letter was from brother B., master of the boys in the Boys' Orphan House, which I give here:— "I opened the boxes and found 4s. 1½d. in them. This was far from being sufficient. About four o'clock three persons came to the Orphan Houses, and put into the box at the Boys' Orphan House 7s., into the box at the Infants' Orphan House 6s., and into the box at the Girls' Orphan House 7s. Thus I have had in all to divide £1 4s. 1½d., which meets the necessities of the day." October 7th. There came in £1 14s. 2d. to-day in small donations. It is now five weeks since we have daily met for prayer. The Lord gave us grace to "continue in prayer," and kept our hearts in the assurance that He would help. Now, though He delayed long, before He sent us the answer, in His own time He made it manifest, that He had not only not shut His ear against our prayers in anger, but that He had answered them even before we called; for there was sent to-day, from the East Indies, a Bank Order for £100, which had been sent off two months since, therefore several days before we even began to pray. It was left to me to apply this money as it might be needed. As we had so long and so particularly prayed for the School, Bible, and Missionary Funds, I took the whole of it for them. October 20th. Tuesday. During these last three days we have again experienced the continued care of our loving Father on behalf of the Orphans. On Saturday evening, when again there was no money at all remaining in my hands, a pair of silver-mounted horns was anonymously left at my house. On the Lord's day I received £6 1s. Yesterday the Lord sent in still more abundantly; for in the morning came in £12, and in the evening £2 was given to me by D. C. This morning, a few minutes after I had been thinking that no potatoes had been sent yet for the Orphans, and that we had no money to lay in a stock, a brother came and informed me that he had given orders that twenty sacks of good potatoes should be sent to the Orphan Houses. Thus our kind Father continually cares for us. November 8th. Lord's day. To-day the Lord has been again very kind, and looked upon us in our poverty. Besides the £1 10s. for rent, I received with Ecclesiastes 9:10, £5. I was also informed that two large sacks of oatmeal had been sent from Glasgow as a present. In addition to all this, a brother told me that he had it in his heart to give £10 worth of materials, for winter clothes for the children, leaving the material to my choice, according to the need, so that just what was most desirable might be given. There was also 1s. put into the box at Bethesda, with the words, "Jehovah Jireh." These words have often been refreshing to my soul for many years past, and I wrote them with a valuable diamond ring, set with ten brilliants, which was given to the Orphans, upon a pane of glass in my room, which circumstance, in remembrance of the remarkable way in which that valuable ring came, has often cheered my heart, when in deep poverty my eyes have been cast upon "JEHOVAH JIREH" (i.e. the Lord will provide) whilst sitting in my room. November 19th. Since September 18th, 1838, this has been, perhaps, of all the days the most trying. The poverty has been exceedingly great for the last six days. There had come in no money since yesterday. On this account no bread could be taken in, as far as the natural prospect went. Nor was there any money at three in the afternoon to take in milk for tea, when brother B. came to me. However, we prayed together, and the Lord had mercy. For one of the labourers found that he was able, which he knew not before, to give of his own 10s., so that there were the means to take in the milk, by the time it is usually brought. This evening about six there came in still further 10s. 3d., by the sale of Reports. Thus, by the good hand of our God upon us, we were able to take in bread as usual. How very kind of the Lord that He sent us an abundance of potatoes and two large sacks of oatmeal, before this season of deep poverty, as to pecuniary means, commenced! May the Lord now in great pity look upon us, for we are in deeper poverty than ever, as with every day it increases, whilst there is no full deliverance. Thanks be to the Lord that my mind has been in peace this day also, though our faith has been so very much tried! Thanks to Him that my mind is in peace now, though there is nothing but want on every side before me, respecting to-morrow! Surely, the Lord will again, in His own time, more fully stretch forth His helping hand! November 20th. Nothing more had come in this morning. It was nearly three o'clock this afternoon, when brother B. called on me, to see whether anything had come in; but I had received nothing. I was obliged to go out with a brother from Devonshire, and therefore requested him to wait till I returned. About a quarter past three I came back, when, among several persons who were waiting at my house to converse with me, there was a sister whom I much desired to see about some church affair. I did so. When I had ended the conversation with her, about half-past three, she gave me £10 for the Orphans. More sweet, and more needed, were none of the previous deliverances. Language cannot express the real joy in God which I had. I was free from excitement. The circumstance did not unfit me even for a single moment to attend to my other engagements. I was not in the least surprised, because, by grace, my soul had been waiting on God for deliverance. Never had help been so long delayed. In none of the houses was milk for tea, and in one even no bread, and there was no money to purchase either. It was only a few minutes before the milkman came, when brother B. arrived at the Orphan Houses with the money. Yet even now it was more than an hour before the usual tea time. The Lord be praised for this deliverance! Such a week of deep poverty as we have had since November 13th, we never had before. Yet, thanks to the Lord! we have lacked nothing, and we have been kept from dishonouring Him by unbelief. November 27th. This morning I received £4 from a sister in Dublin, before we were really in need; but this donation came very seasonably to meet the large demands of to-morrow, Saturday, for which there is nothing in hand. December 5th. Saturday morning. Yesterday afternoon a sister left two sovereigns at my house for the Orphans. The Lord, in the love of His heart, remembered our Saturday's necessities, and sent in this supply; for there was only 18s. 6d. in hand when this money came, and £2 12s. is needed for this day. Evening. As there was now again only 6s. 6d. in hand, I gave myself to prayer, and immediately after I had risen from my knees, £1 5s. 6d. was given to me, for things which had been sold, being chiefly articles which had been sent from Stafford. December 9th. Morning. This is the last day of the fifth year of the Orphan work. Hitherto the Lord has helped us! This morning there was only £1 1s. 9d. in hand, but £1 7s. was needed for the supply of to-day. I therefore opened the box in my house, in which 2s. 6d. was found. This £1 4s. 3d. I sent off to the Orphan Houses. Evening. There came in during this day £1 6s. 6d.; out of this I had to pay away £1 2s., so that now, at the close of the year, though the balance amounts to £15 0s. 6¼d. there is only 4s. 6¼d. in hand, as the rest has been put by for the rent which is due up to this time. With this 4s. 6¼d. we have now to commence the sixth year, leaning upon the living God, who most assuredly during this year also will help us in every way, as our circumstances may call for it. [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1839, to December 10th, 1840, was £900 11s. 2½d.] This way of living brings the Lord remarkably near. He is, as it were, morning by morning inspecting our stores, that accordingly He may send help. Greater and more manifest nearness of the Lord's presence I have never had, than when after breakfast there were no means for dinner, and then the Lord provided the dinner for more than one hundred persons; or when, after dinner, there were no means for tea, and yet the Lord provided the tea, and all this without one single human being having been informed about our need. This, moreover, I add, that although we, who have been eye-witnesses of these gracious interpositions of our Father, have not been so benefited by them as we might and ought to have been, yet we have, in some measure, derived blessing from them. One thing is certain, that we are not tired of doing the Lord's work in this way. December 9th, 1840, to May 10th, 1842 December 12th. Only 4s. had come in to meet this day's necessities. Thus we should not have had sufficient means to provide for the dinner in the Girls' Orphan House, had not 6s. come in this morning, just in time to help us through the difficulty. Still we had no means to buy bread, and a few other little things which were needed. In addition to all this it was Saturday, and therefore provisions for two days needed to be procured. About four o'clock this afternoon, one of the sisters in the Orphan Houses, to whom I had some days since sent a little money for her own personal necessities, gave £1. Thus we were able to purchase sufficient provisions to last till breakfast on Monday morning. These last days have been very trying. The poverty has been greater than ever; the Lord, however, has not confounded us, but has strengthened our faith, and always given us necessaries. December 14th. Though £2 10s. had come in yesterday, there was still not sufficient this morning to buy coals in the Boys' and Girls' Orphan Houses. But the Lord kindly supplied us with means for that also; for there were given to-day six silver teaspoons, and a pair of silver sugar-tongs. I received also £1 10s., which yesterday had been anonymously given for rent. This evening was the first of our public meetings, at which I gave the account of the Lord's dealings with us in regard to this work, during the last year. It was a good season. I felt much assisted by the Lord, and was, through grace, very happy, so that none of those who were present can have read in my countenance that I have nothing at all in hand towards the supply of the necessities of to-morrow. After the meeting this evening 2½d. was left anonymously at my house. December 15th. The day commenced with 2½d. in hand. My eyes were directed to the living God. I was looking out for help. The greatness of our need led me to expect it. About eleven o'clock I received from Barnstaple a £5 note and half-a-sovereign. Thus the Lord in His faithful love delivered us. Half an hour afterwards I had the report from the Orphan Houses about the state of things to-day, which will show how seasonably the money from Barnstaple came. Brother R. B., master at the Boys' Orphan House, wrote that there was never less bread in the Orphan Houses at any time than this morning, and that both in the Boys' and Infants' Orphan Houses all bread had been cut up for use. December 19th. Only 11s. 2d. has come in since the day before yesterday. As I had to pay out to-day £6 10s., it being Saturday, we have now again only 5s. 9d. left, which is just enough to meet the expense of a parcel, the arrival of which has been announced. December 20th. The Lord has again sent in rich supplies. He remembered that there was nothing in hand for the Orphans, and that we, who care for them, desire, through grace, not to be anxiously concerned about the morrow. There came in to-day altogether £6 17s. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to send me this year for my temporal necessities £242 8s. 11½d. 1841 January 1st. Since December 20th there has come in not only as much as was needed, but more. During this week we have daily met for prayer, for the special purpose of asking the Lord to give us the means for having the last year's Report printed. It is three weeks since it might have been sent to the press. We felt this now to be a matter of special importance, as, if the Report were not soon printed, it would be known that it arose from want of means. By the donations which came in during these last days for the Orphans, and by £10 which was given to-day for the other funds, we have the means of defraying the expenses of about two-thirds of the printing, and therefore a part of the manuscript was sent off, trusting that the Lord would be pleased to send in more means before two sheets are printed off; but, if not, we should then stop till we have more.— Evening. There came in still further £5; and also 10s., and 3s. January 11th. Monday. During the last week the Lord not only supplied us richly with all we needed for the Orphans, but enabled us to put by several pounds towards printing the Report. On Saturday evening there was only 3s. 6d. left. On this account I was looking out for answers to my prayers for means, and the Lord did not disappoint me. There came in altogether yesterday £9 16s. 4d. We have now enough even for the last part of the Report. Thus the Lord has been pleased to answer our prayers in this respect also. This afternoon when there was only 2s. 6d. in hand, there came in by sale of articles £3 9s. 6d., and by a donation £5. January 13th. This morning I had again not one penny in hand for the Orphans, though there was enough for to-day at the Orphan Houses, as I had sent yesterday sufficient for two days. The little stock being exhausted, I had been led to the Lord in prayer for fresh supplies, when soon afterwards a brother called on me, and stated that, in considering the necessities of the poor, on account of the cold season, the Orphans had likewise been brought to his mind, and that he had brought me £15 for them. This afternoon there came in still further £1 from two sisters, as a thankoffering for many mercies during the past year. Likewise £10 "From a friend in Christ for the Orphans' House." Altogether the Lord has been pleased to send in this day £30 2s. 3d., whilst, when the day commenced, I had nothing at all in hand. January 23rd. This day commenced without anything in hand. In addition to this it was Saturday. About nine o'clock Q. Q. called to see me, but, as I was in prayer with my family she did not stay. About half an hour afterwards she called a second time, and gave £5 for the Orphans, and said, "I bring this because it is Saturday, and it may be needed." This sister was not deterred by not seeing me the first time, because our Father knew we had need of this money. February 13th. Saturday morning. The Lord sent in yesterday £1 15s., which, though not enough for this day, was a little to commence with. Evening. Scarcely had I sent off this morning the £1 15s. to the Orphan Houses, when I received from Clapham £9 6s. 6d. and 6 yards of calico for the Orphans, so that £1 more, which was needed to meet this day's demands, could be supplied. We are very poor in reference to the funds for the other Objects, and have now determined to meet daily for prayer, till the Lord may be pleased to send help. There are now four sisters in the Lord staying at our house. This morning we had only 2s. left of our own money, when there was sent to us for ourselves, from Clapham, a sovereign and 21bs. of tea; and from Manchester 5s. worth of postage stamps. Thus the Lord has kindly helped us for the present. February 14th. The Lord has had pity, and helped us in some measure. A brother gave me £5 for the first four Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. March 4th. From February 22nd up to this day our necessities in the Day Schools were supplied by thirteen small donations, and by a donation of £8 from Q. Q. To-day I received £15 from A. B. When this arrived there was not one penny in hand for the Day Schools, whilst two days later about £7 would be needed. As the money was not given for any particular part of the work, it was put to this fund. There was also only £2 in the Orphan fund. This money came from a considerable distance, and from a brother who never had assisted in this work before, whereby the Lord afresh shows how easily He can raise up new helpers. March 19th. I have been for some time again very weak in body, on account of which it appeared to me desirable to take a change. To- day I had fully determined to leave, as I am now exceedingly weak; but we had no means for it. This morning there was given to me a cheque for £15, of which £5 is for brother Craik, £5 for myself, and £5 for the Orphans. Thus my way, even as to means, is made quite plain. March 20th. Nailsworth. When I came here to-day, and heard about the state of the saints here and in the neighbourhood, I could not but think that the Lord had sent me to this place to labour for a season. March 22nd. Truly God has sent me here! Certain matters, which have been brought to light through my being here, prove it. May the Lord make it still more abundantly plain that He has sent me here! How to obtain Certain Knowledge of Forgiveness of Sins A sister in the Lord in Ireland, who did not see her acceptance before God, and who was habitually without the assurance that she is a child of God, that she is born again, that her sins are forgiven, and that she will be saved, in her distress of mind wrote to me about this time. As her case is by no means a solitary one, but as there are so many children of God who do not know that they are children of God; as there are so many whose sins are forgiven who do not know that they are forgiven; and as there are so many who will be saved, who do not know that they will be saved, and who are continually afraid of what would become of them were they to be taken out of the world; I have thought it well to say something here on this most important subject. Question. How may I obtain the knowledge that I am a child of God, or that I am born again, or that my sins are forgiven, or that I shall not perish, but have everlasting life? Answer. Not by my feelings, not by a dream, not by my experience being like this or that one's, or unlike this or that one's; but this matter is to be settled, as all other spiritual matters, entirely by the revealed will of God, the written Word of God, which is the only rule, the only standard for believers. Question. By what passages, then, for instance, may I make out that I am a child of God, or born again? In Galatians 3:26, it is written: "Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus." The question is: Do I believe in the Lord Jesus? Do I depend upon Him alone for the salvation of my soul? If so, I am a child of God, whether I feel it or not. In John 1:11–13, it is written of the Lord Jesus: "He came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He power (or the right or the privilege) to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name; which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." The question here again is simply this, Have I received the Lord Jesus, i.e., Do I believe in His name? If so, I am born of God, I am a child of God, else I should never have believed in the Lord Jesus; for none but the children of God do believe in Him. Question. How may I know that my sins are forgiven? Have I to wait till I feel that they are forgiven, before I may take comfort concerning this matter? Or, must I wait till I have in some powerful way a portion of the Word of God applied to my mind, to assure me of it? Answer. This point is again only to be settled by the Word of God. We have not to wait till we feel that our sins are forgiven.—I myself have now been a believer for more than nineteen years (i.e. in the year 1845). How long it is, since I have had no doubt whatever about the forgiveness of my sins, I cannot tell with certainty; but of this I am quite sure, that ever since I have been in England, which is now about sixteen years (in 1845), I have never once had a single moment's doubt that my sins are all forgiven; and yet I do not remember that I ever once have felt that they were forgiven. To know that they are forgiven, and to feel that they are forgiven, are two different things.—The way to settle whether our sins are forgiven, is, to refer to the Word of God alone with reference to it. In Acts 10:43, it is written concerning the Lord Jesus, "To Him give all the prophets witness, that through His name whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins." All the prophets, speaking under the immediate power of the Holy Spirit, bore testimony that through the obedience and sufferings of the Lord Jesus, whereby He becomes our Saviour, all who believe in Him for salvation, who depend upon Him and not upon themselves, who receive Him to be the One whom God declares Him to be, should receive the forgiveness of their sins. The questions therefore to be put to ourselves are simply these: Do I walk in utter carelessness? Do I trust in my own exertions for salvation? Do I expect forgiveness for my sins on account of living a better life in future? Or, do I depend only upon this, that Jesus died upon the cross to save sinners—and that Jesus fulfilled the law of God to make sinners righteous? If the latter is the case, my sins are forgiven, whether I feel it or not. I have already forgiveness. I shall not have it merely when I die, or when the Lord Jesus comes again; but I have it now, and that for all my sins. I must not wait to feel that my sins are forgiven, in order to be at peace, and in order to be happy; but I must take God at His word, I must believe that what He says is true, and He says, "That whosoever believeth in the Lord Jesus should receive remission of sins;" and when I believe what God says, peace and joy will be the result. Again, in Acts 15:8, 9, it is written in reference to us Gentile sinners: "And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as He did unto us; and put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith." Here we see how the guilt is to be removed from the heart, how we can get a clean heart, obtain the forgiveness of our sins—even by faith in the Lord Jesus. Depending upon the sufferings of the Lord Jesus in the room of sinners, and depending upon His obedience in fulfilling the law of God, His sufferings are considered as endured by us, His obedience as if found in ourselves: in Him (if we believe on Him) we are considered to have hung on the cross, and therefore were punished in Him, on account of which God, though perfectly holy and just, can forgive us our sins for Jesus' sake, as well as reckon us righteous, through faith in the Lord Jesus, who in the room of those who believe on Him fulfilled the law of God. Question. How may I know that I shall be saved? In John 3:16, it is written: "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Notice here in particular: (1) It matters not how great a sinner I am. (2) The promise is positive concerning my salvation, if I believe in the Lord Jesus. (3) I have only to believe in the Lord Jesus. No matter how it may have been with me hitherto; if only now I trust in and depend upon the Lord Jesus for salvation, I shall have everlasting life. Further, in Acts 16:30, 31, it is written: "Sirs, what must I do to be saved? And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." Further, in John 3:36, it is written: "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him." As assuredly as I depend upon and trust in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of my soul, I shall be saved, I have already everlasting life; for He died, to deliver those who believe on Him from the wrath of God, under which all men are in their natural state; but if I do not believe in the Lord Jesus, the wrath of God, which rests upon all men in their natural state, will finally destroy me, if I remain without faith in the Lord Jesus; for then I reject the one only remedy, in refusing to take Jesus as my substitute, who bore the punishment that He might deliver the sinner from it, and who fulfilled the law of God that He might make the sinner who believes on Him a just one before God. Question. How may I know that I am one of the elect? I often read in the Scriptures about election, and I often hear about election; how may I know that I am a chosen one, that I am predestinated to be conformed to the image of the Son of God? Answer. It is written: "As many as were ordained (i.e. appointed) to eternal life believed" (Acts 13:48). The question therefore simply is this: Do I believe in the Lord Jesus? Do I take Him to be the One whom God declares Him to be, i.e. His beloved Son in whom He is well pleased? If so, I am a believer, and I should never have believed, except I had been appointed by God to eternal life—except I had been made by God to be a vessel of mercy. Therefore the matter is a very simple one: if I believe in the Lord Jesus, I am a chosen one—I have been appointed to eternal life. Again, in Rom. 8:29, 30, it is written: "For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren. Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified; and whom He justified, them He also glorified." How are we justified, or counted just ones, before God? By faith in the Lord Jesus (Rom. 3:20–26). Therefore if I believe in the Lord Jesus, it follows (on account of the inseparable connection of all the precious things spoken of in these two verses), that I have been foreknown by God, that I have been predestinated by Him to be conformed to the image of His Son, that I have been called, that I have been justified, and that, in the sight of God, I am already as good as glorified, though I am not as yet in the actual possession and enjoyment of the glory. The reason why persons who renounce confidence in their own goodness for salvation, and who only trust in the merits and sufferings of the Lord Jesus, do not know that they are the children of God, that their sins are forgiven, and that they will be saved, generally arises from one of these things: (1) They do not know the simplicity of the gospel; or, (2) They seek to settle it by their feeling; or, (3) They wait for some powerful impulse, or a dream, or something like a voice from heaven to assure them of it, or for some passage being in a powerful way applied to their mind to assure them of it; or, (4) Because they are living in sin. Should the last be the case, then, however correctly we may understand the gospel; however much we may desire by the Holy Scriptures alone to settle these questions; yea, however much in former times we may have enjoyed the assurance of the forgiveness of our sins, or of our being the children of God, or that we shall be saved: in such a state of heart all peace would be gone, and would not return as long as we live in sin. There may be found much weakness and many infirmities even in the believer who has assurance about these points; but the Holy Ghost does not comfort us, and will not comfort us, if we habitually indulge in those things which we know to be contrary to the mind of God. An upright, honest heart is of the utmost importance in all divine things; and especially with reference to the assurance about our standing before God. April 15th. From March 12th up to this day we had always a little money in hand for the Orphans, so that there was comparatively no trial of faith. From March 20th, to May 7th, I spent at Nailsworth, where I prepared the second part of my Narrative for the press, and laboured in the Word. May 7th. I returned with my family to Bristol. How to be constantly happy in the Lord While I was staying at Nailsworth. it pleased the Lord to teach me a truth, irrespective of human instrumentality, as far as I know, the benefit of which I have not lost, though now, while preparing the eighth edition for the press, more than forty years have since passed away. The point is this: I saw more clearly than ever, that the first great and primary business to which I ought to attend every day was, to have my soul happy in the Lord. The first thing to be concerned about was not, how much I might serve the Lord, how I might glorify the Lord; but how I might get my soul into a happy state, and how my inner man might be nourished. For I might seek to set the truth before the unconverted, I might seek to benefit believers, I might seek to relieve the distressed, I might in other ways seek to behave myself as it becomes a child of God in this world; and yet, not being happy in the Lord, and not being nourished and strengthened in my inner man day by day, all this might not be attended to in a right spirit. Before this time my practice had been, at least for ten years previously, as an habitual thing, to give myself to prayer, after having dressed in the morning. Now I saw, that the most important thing I had to do was to give myself to the reading of the Word of God and to meditation on it, that thus my heart might be comforted, encouraged, warned, reproved, instructed; and that thus, whilst meditating, my heart might be brought into experimental communion with the Lord. I began, therefore, to meditate on the New Testament, from the beginning, early in the morning. The first thing I did, after having asked in a few words the Lord's blessing upon His precious Word, was to begin to meditate on the Word of God, searching, as it were, into every verse, to get blessing out of it; not for the sake of the public ministry of the Word; not for the sake of preaching on what I had meditated upon; but for the sake of obtaining food for my own soul. The result I have found to be almost invariably this, that after a very few minutes my soul has been led to confession, or to thanksgiving, or to intercession, or to supplication; so that though I did not, as it were, give myself to prayer, but to meditation, yet it turned almost immediately more or less into prayer. When thus I have been for awhile making confession, or intercession, or supplication, or have given thanks, I go on to the next words or verse, turning all, as I go on, into prayer for myself or others, as the Word may lead to it; but still continually keeping before me, that food for my own soul is the object of my meditation. The result of this is, that there is always a good deal of confession, thanksgiving, supplication, or intercession mingled with my meditation, and that my inner man almost invariably is even sensibly nourished and strengthened and that by breakfast time, with rare exceptions, I am in a peaceful if not happy state of heart. Thus also the Lord is pleased to communicate unto me that which, very soon after, I have found to become food for other believers, though it was not for the sake of the public ministry of the Word that I gave myself to meditation, but for the profit of my own inner man. The difference then between my former practice and my present one is this. Formerly, when I rose, I began to pray as soon as possible, and generally spent all my time till breakfast in prayer, or almost all the time. At all events, I almost invariably began with prayer, except when I felt my soul to be more than usually barren, in which case I read the Word of God for food, or for refreshment, or for a revival and renewal of my inner man, before I gave myself to prayer. But what was the result? I often spent a quarter of an hour, or half an hour, or even an hour on my knees, before being conscious to myself of having derived comfort, encouragement, humbling of soul, etc.; and often, after having suffered much from wandering of mind for the first ten minutes, or a quarter of an hour, or even half an hour, I only then began really to pray. I scarcely ever suffer now in this way. For my heart being nourished by the truth, being brought into experimental fellowship with God, I speak to my Father, and to my Friend (vile though I am, and unworthy of it!) about the things that He has brought before me in His precious Word. It often now astonishes mo that I did not sooner see this. In no book did I ever read about it. No public ministry ever brought the matter before me. No private intercourse with a brother stirred me up to this matter. And yet now, since God has taught me this point, it is as plain to me as anything, that the first thing the child of God has to do morning by morning is to obtain food for his inner man. As the outward man is not fit for work for any length of time, except we take food, and as this is one of the first things we do in the morning, so it should be with the inner man. We should take food for that, as every one must allow. Now what is the food for the inner man? Not prayer, but the Word of God; and here again not the simple reading of the Word of God, so that it only passes through our minds, just as water runs through a pipe, but considering what we read, pondering over it, and applying it to our hearts. When we pray we speak to God. Now, prayer, in order to be continued for any length of time in any other than a formal manner, requires, generally speaking, a measure of strength or godly desire, and the season, therefore, when this exercise of the soul can be most effectually performed, is, after the inner man has been nourished by meditation on the Word of God, where we find our Father speaking to us, to encourage us, to comfort us, to instruct us, to humble us, to reprove us. We may therefore profitably meditate, with God's blessing, though we are ever so weak spiritually; nay, the weaker we are, the more we need meditation for the strengthening of our inner man. There is thus far less to be feared from wandering of mind, than if we give ourselves to prayer, without having had previously time for meditation. I dwell so particularly on this point because of the immense spiritual profit and refreshment I am conscious of having derived from it myself, and I affectionately and solemnly beseech all my fellow- believers to ponder this matter. By the blessing of God I ascribe to this mode the help and strength which I have had from God to pass in peace through deeper trials in various ways than I had ever had before; and after having now above forty years tried this way, I can most fully, in the fear of God, commend it. How different when the soul is refreshed and made happy early in the morning, from what it is when, without spiritual preparation, the service, the trials, and the temptations of the day come upon one! May 29th. To-day I received from the East Indies £100.—Notice here, that without any solicitation, simply in answer to prayer, the Lord is pleased to send us from time to time even large sums, and that from such a distance as the East Indies. June 4th. Two or three weeks since, a brother at a distance requested me to let him know the names of my bankers, and the names of their agents in London, in order that he might by means of his bankers send me some money. One day after another passed away, and I heard no more about it. To-day I received the following letter:— My dear Brother, "I have delayed writing to you under the expectation of seeing you at Bristol; but I am not yet suffered to leave ——. I have, by this post, written to —— of London, desiring them to pay over to the credit of George Müller, the sum of fifty pounds. This apply, dear brother, as the Lord gives you wisdom. I am not concerned at my having been prevented for so many days from sending this money: I am confident it has not been needed." This last sentence is remarkable. It is now nearly three years since our funds were for the first time exhausted, and only at this period, since then, could it have been said in truth, as far as I remember, that a donation of £50 was not needed. On the same day came in still further from Hackney £10, besides several small donations. Gives up Chapel Boxes for his own Support July 7th. For some time past brother Craik and I have questioned whether, under our present circumstances, the mode of receiving the free-will offerings of the saints among whom we labour, by means of boxes over which our names were fixed, together with the explanation of the object of the boxes, was any longer the more excellent way. We have at last been quite decided about it, and put to-day the following short statement into the press. "To the Saints in Christ Jesus assembling at Bethesda Chapel, Bristol Dear Brethren, "It has seemed well to us to remove from the chapel, the boxes appropriated for the reception of the free-will offerings towards our temporal support. In order to prevent misapprehension or misrepresentation, we desire affectionately to lay before you the following statement of our reasons for taking this step. "Upon our first coming to Bristol we declined accepting anything in the shape of regular salary, or by means of seat-rents, from the brethren among whom we were labouring. We did not act thus because we thought it wrong that those who were ministered unto in spiritual things should minister unto us in temporal things; but (1) because we would not have the liberality of the brethren to be a matter of constraint, but willingly; (2) because on the ground of James 2:1–6, we objected to seat-rents. Boxes were put up for the sake of those into whose hearts God might put it to desire to act according to that word, 'Let him that is taught in the Word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things' (Gal. 6:6). "When the boxes were first put up, we were the only brethren that seemed called to labour in the Word and doctrine. Since then, however, circumstances have considerably altered; and partly from the change in circumstances, and partly from increased light in reference to the position of those who minister the Word, we have for some time past felt that it might be well, for certain reasons, that the present mode of receiving the offerings of the saints should be discontinued. At the same time we are very desirous of having it clearly understood, that, in the great principles which led to the adoption of the boxes, in the first instance, we are unchanged, or rather we are more strengthened, by the experience of more than ten years, in the propriety of rejecting seat-rents and fixed salaries. "(1) As long as the boxes are there, it ought to be understood for what purpose the money, which is put into them, is applied. This necessity requires that our names should be given, as those who labour in the Word and doctrine. This again has the appearance of elevating ourselves above all the other brethren, and of assuming office to ourselves, instead of just seeking to fill the place which the Holy Ghost may have given us in the body. "(2) It may please the Lord increasingly to call and qualify other brethren for the work of ruling and teaching in the church; but still, as long as we are looked upon as we have been hitherto, in consequence of our names being affixed to the boxes, unnecessary difficulties may probably be put in the way of any others being fully recognised by the saints generally as occupying, equally with ourselves, the place in which the Lord may set them. "(3) The question may be asked even now, 'Are these the only labourers?' and the reply would be that there are others who also labour, but who are not supported in the same way. This fact is fitted to give the impression to those who do not know us, that we were seeking to keep our place in the church by some outward title, rather than just filling it up in obedience to the Lord, and quietly leaving it with His Spirit to produce subjection unto us on the part of the saints. "(4) Lastly, from the manner in which our names appear in public, we have reason to believe that some of the saints look upon us as exclusively the 'ministers,' and thus that some may have felt themselves neglected because not visited personally by us. The notion that two individuals should be able to exercise pastoral inspection over about five hundred and fifty believers, we consider to be very unsound; but for ourselves we feel that it is a responsibility which we dare not take. According to our gift and strength we desire to rule, teach, and feed the sheep of Christ; but we dare not undertake the personal inspection of all who are already gathered, or may be gathered, simply as believers in the Lord Jesus, in this city. "Thus we have endeavoured very briefly to state our reasons for declining any longer to receive your offerings through boxes publicly put up, and having our names appended to them. We desire grace to serve you more faithfully than ever, and cast ourselves, as we have done hitherto, upon Him who hath said, 'If any man serve ME him will My Father honour.' "HENRY CRAIK, "Bristol, July 7, 1841. GEORGE MÜLLER." When this alteration was made, I had another proof of the many blessings which are connected with the life of faith. Under other circumstances the question would naturally have arisen in my mind, And what will you do for support, if the boxes are removed? How will the offerings come in? Will any come in? But none of these things troubled me even for a moment. I said to myself, somehow or other the Lord will provide for me. If not through the instrumentality of the saints in Bristol, He will send help by means of those who live elsewhere. All I have to do in this matter is, to serve the Lord and to trust in Him, and He will surely take care of my temporal necessities. And thus it has been since July, 1841, also, even as before. The reader may desire to know, how the Lord has since that time provided for my temporal necessities, seeing that the boxes, which were put up in the two chapels for the reception of the freewill offerings, were removed. I therefore state it. (1) I have received, as at former times, some presents in provisions, clothes, etc., from the saints among whom I labour, and from other saints. (2) Some of the brethren and sisters among whom I labour have either habitually or from time to time put up some money in paper, and directed it to brother Craik or to me, or to both of us, and have put these little money parcels into one of the boxes for the reception of the offerings for the poor saints, or into the boxes into which the free-will contributions for the rent and expenses of the chapels are put. These little packets have been handed over to us by the deacons, and as they were directed so they have been appropriated. (3) In a few cases, brethren and sisters in communion with us have also given me presents in money. (4) The Lord has also continued to incline the hearts of some of His children, not living in Bristol, to send me presents in money, and again and again even those whom I have never seen, and whose names, sometimes, I do not even know. The only thing that was a real difficulty in my mind in making this alteration was, not that I should be a loser, and much less that the Lord would not care for my temporal necessities; but lest some of the children of God should find, in the removal of the boxes for the reception of the offerings for brother Craik and me, an excuse for doing nothing at all for our temporal necessities; and lest especially the poor, because they might have only pence or halfpence to give, should be deterred from doing so, and thereby both classes should rob themselves of blessing. It was not because I feared to lose the gifts of some; for I can, by the grace of God, say in some measure at least with the apostle Paul, "Not because I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound to your account" (Philip. 4:17). My aim also is, by the help of God, to be brought into that state of heart in which the apostle Paul was when he said, "I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved" (2 Cor. 12:15). But yet, with this desire on my part, I knew that the dear children of God among whom I labour would rob themselves and not me of a blessing, if they did not contribute towards my temporal necessities; and I feared, lest this alteration should be used by Satan as an instrument to their injury. But the mind of God seemed to us, after all, on account of the reasons before stated, that the alteration ought to be made, notwithstanding any possible evils which might result from it. We are thus in such a position, that there is free room for the Holy Ghost to commend all the various labourers among us, according to the measure of grace and gift given to them, to the consciences of the brethren, not only with reference to their spiritual position in the body, but also with reference to their temporal need. August 7th. To-day we had one sixpence left for our own personal necessities. We needed some money to buy eggs and cocoa for a brother who is come to stay with us, when this brother gave me four shillings, which he had brought for me from the place whence he comes. Thus we are helped for the present. August 26th. After a season of comparative poverty with reference to myself, though always having what was really needful in the way of nourishing food, etc., a brother sent me to-day £17 18s. from a considerable distance, of which half is for the Orphans, and half for my own temporal necessities. September 2nd. During the last four months we have had more in hand for the Orphans than we needed. Since July, 1838, when for the first time the funds were exhausted, we have had at no period so much money in hand. There was, as it were, during these four months, one continual even running of the river of God's bounty, both by presents in money and articles.—As we had now for several months abounded in a greater degree than at any previous time of the same length during the past three years and three months, so it pleased the Lord after this period to try our faith more severely than during any time since the work first commenced. Indeed, so sharp were the trials of our faith for more than six months after this;—so long the seasons when, day after day, only daily supplies were granted to us, and when even from meal to meal we had to look to the Lord;—so long had we to continue in prayer, and yet help seemed to fail;—that it can only be ascribed to the especial mercy of God, that the faith of those who were engaged in this work did not altogether fail, and that they did not entirely grow weary of this way of carrying on the Lord's work, and go, in despair of help from God, back again to the habits and maxims of this evil world. How my fellow-labourers have felt during all this time, I am, of course, unable to state; but, if I may speak of myself, I joyfully state, to the praise of the Lord, that during all the following months my faith was sustained without wavering, but still so greatly was it tried, that often I had no other petition but that the Lord would be pleased to continue it, and that He would pity me as a father pitieth his children. In the midst of the trial I was fully assured that the Lord would lighten His hand in His own good time, and that, whilst it lasted, it was only in order that in a small measure, for the benefit of the Church of God generally, that word might be fulfilled in us—"Whether we be afflicted it is for your consolation." I now give an account of the commencement and progress of our trial of faith during the months which succeeded the time of abundance. October 1st. When I had not one penny in hand for the necessities of this day, there was brought to me this morning 10s. for the Orphans, which had been sent from Kensington. In the paper, which contained the money, was written: "Your Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of THESE things." "Trust in the Lord." This word of our Lord is to me of more value than many Bank Notes. About five minutes later I received from an Irish sister £10. October 6th. As only £4 more had been received for the Orphans since Oct. 1st, the last money had now again been given out to supply this day's necessities, when £2 15s. came in, being the produce of some of the articles which had been sent from Tetbury. This evening I also received from a brother a sovereign, which his believing wife, on her dying bed, had requested him to give after her decease. There came in likewise this evening by a donation 10s., and by sale of articles £2 10s. 5d. October 21st. As only between £9 and £10 had come in since the 16th for the Orphans, we were this day again, as is often the case, without anything in hand, when 12s. 2d. was sent from Exmouth. October 29th. To-day we were again very poor; for not only had I nothing at all in hand, but the provision stores were much reduced. About twelve o'clock a sister gave me 3s. 2d., also from a distance was sent 9d. In the afternoon we were able to dispose of for £3 some articles which had been sent a long time ago. Three shillings came in for needlework, and 2s. 6d. as a donation. Thus we had £3 9s. 5d.— The day before yesterday I had asked the Lord that He would be pleased to send us some potatoes, as we had no means to lay in a stock. This morning I was informed that the same brother who had sent 20 sacks last year, had again ordered 20 sacks to be sent, and 6 sacks have also been given by another individual. November 2nd. At a time of the greatest poverty, £1 was sent by a lady from Birmingham. About half an hour afterwards I received £10 from a brother, who had saved up £150 and put it into a savings' bank, but who now sees that to devote this money to the promotion of the work of God tends more to the glory of the name of Jesus, than to retain it in a savings' bank upon interest for a time of sickness or old age; for he is assured that should such times come, the same Lord, who has hitherto cared for him, whilst in health and strength, and able to work, will also care for him then. The same brother gave me £3 a fortnight since. This £10 came in very seasonably; for though we had been able to provide for the absolute necessities of to- day, yet there was want in many respects, especially as a boy is just going out as an apprentice, who needs tools and an outfit. November 13th. Saturday. This morning I took 1s. out of the box in my house. This one shilling was all there was towards the need of to- day.—Pause, dear reader, for a few moments! Consider that there are more than a hundred persons to be provided with everything they require; consider that there is no money in hand; and consider also that this is the case not once nor twice in the course of the year, but very frequently. Is it not precious, under such circumstances, to have the living God as a Father to go to, who is ever able and ever willing to help, as may be really needed? And to this privilege every one has a title who believes in the Lord Jesus, being as such a child of God (Galatians 3:26). For though all the believers in the Lord Jesus are not called upon to establish Orphan Houses, Schools for poor children, etc., and trust in God for means; yet all believers, according to the will of God concerning them in Christ Jesus, may cast, and ought to cast, all their care upon Him who careth for them, and need not be anxiously concerned about anything, as is plainly to be seen from 1 Peter 5:7, Philippians 4:6, Matthew 6:25–34. Under these circumstances of need, a silver watch, which only yesterday afternoon had become the property of the Orphan Fund, was disposed of, whereby we were helped through the expenses of the day. The coals are almost gone in each of the houses. Every article of provision, etc., is likewise much reduced. Truly, we are exceedingly poor; nevertheless there are the necessary provisions till Monday morning, and thus we were brought to the close of another week. This afternoon all the labourers met for prayer. November 14th. When we met again this afternoon for prayer, we had reason to praise; for the Lord had sent in means. This morning there was given to me £5, and 6s. had come in by sale of articles. November 16th. The last four days we have daily met for prayer, there being no means to pay the teachers in the Day Schools. Besides this, we need a stove in one of the schoolrooms; also some Bibles and Tracts. To-day I received £2 from a brother at Exmouth. As only 2s. had been given yesterday for the Orphans, there was this morning again only 4s. 6d. in hand, which between ten and eleven o'clock I was on the point of sending to the Orphan Houses, having been called on for money. While I was writing the note to that effect, I received a Post Office Order for £3 from a brother at Barnstaple, which was again a most precious deliverance, as our stores had been in every way much reduced. About two hours later I received £4 more from a brother at Exmouth, the half of which was for the Orphans, and the other half for the other Objects. Through the same brother also was sent with Luke 22:32, £1 for the Orphans. November 24th. We have been daily meeting for prayer the last twelve days. To-day, just before I was going to the meeting, one of some articles, which came yesterday, was sold for £2 2s., which sum supplies us with means for this day. The donors may not have thought, perhaps, that their bounty would so soon be needed.—When I came to the prayer meeting, I heard of a little circumstance which is worthy of notice. The Infant Orphans took a walk this morning with their teacher. A poor woman came to her, whilst they were walking, and gave her twopence for the benefit of the Orphans, adding "It is but a trifle, but I must give it to you." Now, one of these two pence had been needed, by the time I came, to make up the little sum which was required for the bread. December 1st. Again many shillings were needed for this day. At the Boys' Orphan House matters so stood in the morning, that, with an addition of eight pence, the dinner could be provided; but there was only seven pence in hand. Brother B. having heard that something had been put last evening into the box at the Girls' Orphan House, went, and it was found to be one penny, which an aged sister had put in, whereby the present need was supplied. Even the gift of this one penny was thus evidently under the ordering of our kind Father, who, not in anger, but for the trial of our faith, keeps us so poor. About ten o'clock this morning there was sent half a sovereign. In the letter was written: "From the wife of a clergyman, for the Orphan Houses." This donation was truly sweet, as coming from our faithful Lord, though it was not nearly enough. But He had pity on us, and sent in still further to-day by the sale of stockings 5s., and by the sale of other articles 12s. December 7th. Three weeks and three days we have now been daily meeting for prayer, on account of the state of the funds, and to ask the Lord's blessing upon the work. We have been daily asking Him to supply us with means for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund. Now, to-day, in this our great poverty, there was sent by a sister, whom I have never seen, the sum of £50, of which, according to her wish, £10 is to be applied to each of these Objects, and £10 for the Orphans. Thus the Lord has been pleased to send us a little help, which is greatly needed for all the Objects; for the teachers have had only as much as was absolutely needful, the Bible stock is almost entirely exhausted, the Tract stock is quite exhausted, and to some missionary brethren we greatly desired to send help, but were unable to do so. Nevertheless, even now we are waiting upon the Lord for further supplies. When this money came, there was none at all in hand for the Orphans, though fresh supplies were much needed. By this £10, then, the Lord has again helped us for the present. December 9th. We are now brought to the close of the sixth year of this part of the work, having only in hand the money which has been put by for the rent; but during the whole of this year we have been supplied with all that was needed. Postpones Publication of Report During the last three years we had closed the accounts on this day, and had, a few days after, some public meetings, at which, for the benefit of the hearers, we stated how the Lord had dealt with us during the year, and the substance of what had been stated at these meetings was afterwards printed for the benefit of the Church at large. This time, however, it appeared to us better to delay for a while both the public meetings and the publishing of the Report. Through grace we had learned to lean upon the Lord only, being assured that, if we never were to speak or write one single word more about this work, yet should we be supplied with means, as long as He should enable us to depend on Himself alone. But whilst we neither had had those public meetings for the purpose of exposing our necessity, nor had had the account of the Lord's dealings with us published for the sake of working thereby upon the feelings of the readers, and thus inducing them to give money, but only that we might by our experience benefit other saints; yet it might have appeared to some that, in making known our circumstances, we were actuated by some such motives. What better proof, therefore, could we give of our depending upon the living God alone, and not upon public meetings or printed Reports, than that, in the midst of our deep poverty, instead of being glad for the time to have come when we could make known our circumstances, we still went on quietly for some time longer, without saying anything. We therefore determined, as we sought and still seek in this work to act for the profit of the saints generally, to delay both the public meetings and the Report for a few months. Naturally we should have been, of course, as glad as any one to have exposed our poverty at that time; but spiritually we were enabled to delight even then in the prospect of the increased benefit that might be derived by the Church at large from our acting as we did. December 18th. Saturday morning. There is now the greatest need, and only 4d. in hand, which I found in the box at my house; yet I fully believe the Lord will supply us this day also with all that is required.—Pause a few moments, dear reader! Observe two things! We acted for God in delaying the public meetings and the publishing of the Report; but God's way leads always into trial, so far as sight and sense are concerned. Nature always will be tried in God's ways. The Lord was saying by this poverty, "I will now see whether you truly lean upon Me, and whether you truly look to Me." Of all the seasons that I had ever passed through since I had been living in this way, up to that time, I never knew any period in which my faith was tried so sharply, as during the four months from December 12th, 1841, to April 12th, 1842. But observe further: We might even now have altered our minds with respect to the public meetings and publishing the Report; for no one knew our determination, at this time, concerning the point. Nay, on the contrary, we knew with what delight very many children of God were looking forward to receive further accounts. But the Lord kept us steadfast to the conclusion at which we had arrived. Now to return to Saturday, December 18th. Evening. The Lord has been very kind to us this day. In the course of the morning 6s. came in. We had thus, with what provisions there were in hand, all that was needed for the dinner, but no means to provide for the next meal in the afternoon. A few minutes after the labourers had met together for prayer this morning, there was given to one of them a sovereign for himself. By means of this, all that was needed for tea could be procured. Another labourer gave 3s. 6d. and two books, which were sold for 4s. There came in still further in the course of the afternoon and evening by sale of articles 14s. 4d. Thus, when we again met in the evening for prayer, we found that the supplies had amounted to £2 8s. 2d., enough for all that was required to-day. But one thing more is to be noticed respecting this day. I was informed that three more of the Orphans have been recently brought to the knowledge of the truth. We have now been meeting daily for prayer during the last five weeks, and thus the Lord has not merely heard our prayers respecting the funds, but has also blessed these children. December 23rd. This is now the sixth week that the labourers in the Day Schools and Orphan Houses have daily met for prayer. Several precious answers we have already received since we began to meet, as regards pecuniary supplies, fresh instances of conversion among the children, etc. One of our petitions has been that the Lord would be pleased to furnish us with means for a stove at Callowhill Street School-room. But though we had often mentioned this matter before the Lord, He seemed not to regard our request. Yesterday afternoon, whilst walking in my little garden, and meditating and praying, I had an unusual assurance that the time was now come when the Lord would answer our request, which arose partly from my being able to believe that He would send the means, and partly from the fact that the answer could no longer be delayed, without prayer having failed in this matter, as we could not assemble the children again, after the Christmas vacation, without there being a stove put up. And now, dear reader, observe:—This morning I received from A. B. £20, and we have thus much more than is required for a stove. December 31st. The Lord has sent me for my temporal supplies during this year £238 11s. 1¾d. I have been richly supplied with all I needed; yea, I have had much more than I needed. 1842 January 1st. Last night we had our usual prayer meeting at the close of the year, which this time lasted from seven in the evening till half- past twelve. January 3rd. On the 1st £1 7s. 6d. came in for the Orphans; on the 2nd £10 13s. 7d.; and to-day there came in from Plymouth £6, from Exmouth £5, from a sister in Bristol £5, and from the East Indies £2. I have by this £30 1s. 1d. been enabled, as it had been my prayer, to give some money to the five sisters who labour in the Orphan Houses, for their own personal necessities. January 4th. As we have often found it to be the case, so it is now. After a season of more than usual poverty, comes a time of more than usual abundance; but the expenses have been great also, for within the last twenty-five days I have paid out above £100. January 25th. There was now again this morning nothing in hand for the Orphans. About ten o'clock there was sent to me, as the produce of an Orphan box, a small necklace, an old sixpence, and 5s. 8d. There came in also by sale of stockings 3s. 9d. As this 9s. 5d. was not enough, the boxes in the Orphan Houses were opened; they contained 17s. 2d., and thus we were again supplied. Perhaps, dear reader, you have said in your heart before you have read thus far: "How would it be, suppose the funds for the Orphans were reduced to nothing, and those who are engaged in the work had nothing of their own to give, and a meal time were to come, and you had no food for the children?" Thus indeed it may be, for our hearts are desperately wicked If ever we should be so left to ourselves, as that either we depend no more upon the living God, or that we regard iniquity in our hearts, then such a state of things, we have reason to believe, would occur. But so long as we shall be enabled to trust in the living God, and so long as, though falling short in every way of what we might be, and ought to be, we are at least kept from living in sin, such a state of things cannot occur. January 29th. Two sovereigns which came in on the 27th supplied our need yesterday. When I had again nothing in hand, to meet to- day's necessities, a sister came last evening, and brought me £1 6s., a sovereign from another sister, and 6s. from herself. She said: "I do not know whether the Orphans have a dinner for to-morrow or not, but I had no rest in delaying to bring this money." I had but just then come home from a meeting, and had on the way to my house been lifting up my heart to the Lord, that He would be pleased to remember our need. My dear reader, do you indeed recognise the hand of God in all these instances? I have given instance upon instance; I have brought before you not this particular case, nor another particular case; but I have purposely shown you how we have fared day after day in our poverty, in order that you may adore the Lord for His goodness to us, and that you yourself may be led to depend upon Him for everything, should you not have done so before. I affectionately beseech you, not to take these instances as a matter of course. Say not in your heart, This is a charitable Institution; persons know that the maintenance of these many Orphans, and the support of these Day Schools, etc., costs much money; and therefore they will contribute. Nor suffer Satan to rob you of the blessing which the account of the Lord's faithfulness to us, and His readiness to listen to our supplications, is calculated, with God's blessing, to communicate to you, by allowing him to whisper into your ears that, because the Reports are read by many, donations will of course be coining in, and that not all at once, but gradually, and that this is the way we are supplied. Dear reader, it is not thus. Suppose, we have been for some time on the whole bountifully supplied. Suppose, now all is gone. Suppose, the expenses are great, but very little comparatively is coming in. What shall we do now? If we took goods on credit, or if we made known our necessities at such times to the liberal Christians who have means, and who are interested in the work in our hands, then, humanly speaking, there might be little difficulty; but we neither take goods on credit, nor do we speak to any one about our need, but we wait upon God. Now, suppose our expenses are, week after week, £30, £40, £50, or £60. How are the means to come? Persons might still give; yea, many persons might still give, but it might just happen so, that all the donations that are received at the time when our expenses are most heavy are very small donations; how shall we do then? Sometimes the outgoings have been so great, that if I had sold everything I possessed, I could not thereby have met the expenses of two weeks. What then is to be done? We wait upon God, and He always helps us, and has done so now (i.e. in 1881) for more than forty-five years with reference to the Orphans, and for more than forty-seven with reference to the other parts of the work. February 8th. So far as I know, these three years and seven months, since first the funds were exhausted, we were never in greater poverty; and if the Lord were not to send means before nine o'clock to-morrow morning, His name would be dishonoured. But I am fully assured that He will not leave us.—Evening. The Lord has not yet been pleased to send us what is needed for to-morrow, but He has given us a fresh proof that He is mindful of us. Between four and five o'clock this afternoon were sent nine plum cakes, which a sister had ordered to be baked as a treat for the Orphans. These cakes were an encouragement to me to continue to look out for further supplies. There was also found in the boxes at the Orphan Houses, 2s. 1½d., and 1s. 4d. came in for stockings. These little donations are most precious, but they are not enough to meet the need of to-morrow; yea, before nine o'clock to-morrow morning we need more money to be able to take in the milk. Truly, we are poorer than ever; but, through grace, my eyes look not at the empty stores and the empty purse, but to the riches of the Lord only. February 9th. This morning I went between seven and eight o'clock to the Orphan Houses, to see whether the Lord had sent in anything. When I arrived there, He had just two or three minutes before sent help.—A brother, in going to his house of business this morning, had gone already about half a mile, when the Lord was pleased to lay the Orphans upon his heart. He said, however, to himself, I cannot well return now, but will take something this evening; and thus he walked on. Nevertheless he could not go any further, but felt himself constrained to go back, and to take to the Boys' Orphan House, three sovereigns. (The donor himself stated this to me afterwards.) Thus the Lord in His faithfulness helped us. Help was never more truly needed, for our poverty was never greater; nor did the help of the Lord ever come more manifestly from Himself; for the brother was gone on a good distance, it was between seven and eight o'clock in the morning, and it was so short a time before money was needed. Consider this, beloved reader, and with us praise the Lord. Praise Him particularly, that He enabled us to trust in Him in this trying hour. February 12th. Saturday. Never since the funds were for the first time exhausted, had there come in less during any week, than during this. We were only able to supply the absolute necessities; but this we were enabled to do. When the meal times came, the Lord always provided what was needful, and, considering the great distress there is now almost everywhere, our dear Orphans are very well provided for. Now this day began not only without there being anything in hand, but our stores were greatly reduced, and we had to procure provisions for two clays. One of the labourers gave 5s. in the morning, to provide the means to take in the milk. I collected together some pamphlets, which had been given for sale, to dispose of them, and they were sold about eleven o'clock for 4s. There came in also by sale of stockings 3s., and 12s. was paid on behalf of one of the Orphans. Thus we were provided with means to procure a dinner, and had a little towards purchasing bread; but by no means enough. All the labourers were together in prayer from half-past eleven till one, and we separated comfortably, with the purpose of meeting again in the evening. When I came home, there was given to me an old broken silver pencil case, which, though worth very little, I took as a fresh proof that our Father was mindful of our need. When we met again this evening, we found that 4s. had come in. As all this was not enough, a few old and needless articles were disposed of for 4s., also the broken pencil case for 6d. A labourer was also still further able to give 7s. of his own. To one of the labourers 2s. had been owed by a certain individual for more than a twelvemonth, which being paid just now, and given by him for the Orphans, came in most seasonably. Thus we had £1 18s. 6d., as much as was needful to procure provisions till after breakfast on Monday morning. However, the Lord helped still further. Between eight and nine this evening, after we had been together for prayer, and had now separated, some money was given to one of the labourers for himself, by which means he was able to give 9s., so that altogether £2 7s. 6d. had come in this day. This had been, of all the weeks, during the last three years and seven months, one of the most trying. Thanks to the Lord who has helped us this day also! Thanks to Him for enabling us already this morning, when we met for prayer, to praise Him for the deliverance, which we were sure He would work! February 19th. Saturday. Our means were now again completely spent. Our provision stores were, perhaps, even more exhausted than on any previous Saturday. There was not the least human likelihood of obtaining means for sufficient provisions for this one day, and much less for two days. When I went before breakfast to the Orphan Houses, I found a letter from Nottingham, containing 1s., which had arrived last evening. This was not only a sweet proof that our Father remembered our need, but it was also like an earnest that He would supply us this day also with all we required. In the course of the morning came in by sale of stockings 4s. 11d. In the box at my house I found 1s. One of the labourers gave 4s. 10d. Thus we were provided with those things which were absolutely needed for this day. We met between eleven and twelve o'clock for prayer. When we met again in the evening, a second letter had arrived from Nottingham, with another shilling. This was a further sweet proof of our Father's loving remembrance of our need; but with all this we were still without any means to provide bread for to-morrow, the Lord's day. At about eight I separated from my fellow-labourers, as I expected brother R. C. Chapman to arrive a little after eight at my house. I therefore requested one of the brethren to go with me, in order to take back to the Orphan Houses what the Lord might send in by post or in any other way. It was now half-past eight in the evening, and there was no bread yet in any one of the three houses for to-morrow. A few moments after, brother Chapman arrived, and he had not been more than about five minutes in my house when he gave me half a sovereign, which he brought for the Orphans. I soon found an opportunity to leave the room for a little, gave the 10s. to the brother whom I had brought with me from the Orphan Houses, and who was waiting in another room; and thus, between nine and ten o'clock, sufficient bread could be bought. Observe! For the trial of our faith the Lord had allowed us to be kept waiting so long. When, however, brother Chapman had arrived, having money for the Orphans, he could not delay giving it at once, a matter most worthy of notice. This has been a week full of trials of faith, but also full of deliverances. February 25th. Greater than now our need had never been. Our trials of faith have never been so sharp as during this week. Indeed, so much so, that most of the labourers felt to-day considerably tried. Yet not even this day has the Lord suffered us to be confounded. Through a remarkable circumstance one of the labourers obtained some money this morning, so that all the need of to-day could be amply met. In the afternoon a physician of this city kindly sent £1 for the Orphans, which was a sweet proof to us, when we met for prayer, that our kind Father had not forgotten us. Also, on my way to the prayer meeting at the Orphan Houses, I received 9s. February 26th. My prayer this morning was, in particular, that the Lord would be pleased now to look in pity upon us, and take off His hand. Indeed, for several days my prayer has been that He would enable us to continue to trust in Him, and not lay more upon us than He would enable us to bear. This is now again Saturday. There having been given yesterday a rich supply to the matrons, I knew that not so much as usual would be required this Saturday; still I thought that £1 10s. would be needed. Between ten and eleven o'clock this morning a parcel came from Clapham, containing £2 2s., with various articles of clothing. Thus we were richly supplied for to-day, for only £1 10s. was needed. There was, moreover, half a sovereign put into the box at my house this day by a little boy, and 2s. 6d. came in by sale of articles. Thus we were brought to the close of a week in which more than at any previous time the Lord has been pleased to try our faith. To Him most manifestly we owe it that our faith has not failed completely. March 5th. Saturday. It was not a small deliverance, that the Lord sent this morning, between ten and eleven o'clock, £2 10s. from Edinburgh, when there were no means in hand to meet this day's necessities, nay, not even the means to procure a dinner, as only 4s. had come in yesterday.—Evening. About eight o'clock a gentleman called on me. He said: "I come at a late hour, but I trust not the less acceptable on that account. I bring yon a little money for the Orphans." He then gave me two sovereigns. When I requested him to give me his name, he told me, that if the giving of his name would be of any benefit he would do so, but as it would not, I might simply put down in the Report "Sent," for he was sure that the Lord had sent him.—I believe it, for the help came most seasonably and in answer to prayer. There was likewise taken out of the box in my house half a sovereign. March 9th. At a time of the greatest need, both with regard to the Day Schools and the Orphans, so much so that we could not have gone on any longer without help, I received this day £10 from a brother who lives near Dublin. The money was divided between the Day Schools and the Orphan Houses. The following little circumstance is to be noticed respecting this donation:—As our need was so great, and my soul was, through grace, truly waiting upon the Lord, I looked out for supplies in the course of the morning. The post, however, was in, and no supplies had come. This did not in the least discourage me. I said to myself, the Lord can send means without the post, or even now, though the post is in, by this very delivery of letters He may have sent means, though the money is not yet in my hands. It was not long after I had thus spoken to myself, when, according to my hope in God, we were helped; for the brother who sent us the £10, had this time directed his letter to the Boys' Orphan House, whence it was sent to me. Worth being Poor March 17th. This morning our poverty had become exceedingly great. I left my house a few minutes after seven to go to the Orphan Houses, to see whether there was money enough to take in the milk, which is brought about eight o'clock. On my way it was especially my request, that the Lord would be pleased to pity us, even "as a father pitieth his children," and that He would not lay more upon us than He would enable us to bear. I especially entreated Him that He would now be pleased to refresh our hearts by sending us help. I likewise reminded Him of the consequences that would result, both in reference to believers and unbelievers, if we should have to give up the work because of want of means, and that He therefore would not permit its coming to nought. I moreover again confessed before the Lord that I deserved not that He should continue to use me in this work any longer. While I was thus in prayer, about two minutes' walk from the Orphan Houses, I met a brother who was going at this early hour to his business. After having exchanged a few words with him, I went on; but he presently ran after me, and gave me £1 for the Orphans. Thus the Lord speedily answered my prayer. Truly, it is worth being poor and greatly tried in faith, for the sake of having day by day such precious proofs of the loving interest which our kind Father takes in everything that concerns us. And how should our Father do otherwise? He who has given us the greatest possible proof of His love which He could have done, in giving us His own Son, surely He will "with Him also freely give us all things." It is worth also being poor and greatly tried in faith, if but thereby the hearts of the children of God may be comforted and their faith strengthened; and if but those who do not know God, and who may read or hear of His dealings with us, should be led thereby to see, that faith in God is more than a mere notion, and that there is indeed reality in Christianity. March 30th. From the 25th up to this day we were poor, with reference to the Orphans, but the Lord helped us. This morning a brother from Devonshire came to stay for a few days with me. He gave me two sovereigns for the Orphans, and told me the following facts in connection with them. Last year he portioned out a piece of ground, for the benefit of the Orphans. Having done so, all the members of the family were gathered together, and he asked with them the Lord's blessing upon the crop that was to be planted. This prayer was often repeated afterwards, while the crop was known to belong to the Orphans; and the ground yielded a good crop. The potatoes were to have been sent, but it was considered better to sell them for the benefit of the Orphans, and now this brother brought the produce. These two sovereigns came in most seasonably, as they were only just in time to supply the dinner and other necessaries of this day; for when I came with the brother from the railway station to my house, I found an Orphan boy waiting for money, and I had nothing in hand. This evening I received still further from a sister £1 1s. 5½d. This morning we had not one single halfpenny left for our own necessities, when two brethren arrived to stay with us for some days, the one from Somersetshire and the other from the North of Devon. The brother from the North of Devon brought 12s. for my own use from Barnstaple, and also gave £1 to my dear wife this afternoon for our own need. Thus we were again supplied. My mind has been quite in peace on account of our need, and the only inconvenience that we had in this case was that our dinner was about half an hour later than usual. Such a thing, as far as I remember, scarcely ever occurred before, and has never occurred since; but suppose it had, it is well, in some little measure, to know from one's own experience the meaning of that word, "I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound: everywhere and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need" (Philip. 4:12). April 9th. Saturday. We needed more money than there was in hand, especially as it was Saturday, but the Lord was pleased particularly to try our faith. In the course of the morning there came, from some sisters in Dublin, 18 yards of calico, 34 yards of print, 43 balls of cotton, and a pair of worn lady's boots. This donation came most seasonably, as we had been mentioning repeatedly the need of calico and print in our prayers; and the sewing-cotton and the pair of boots came at once into use. Moreover, this donation was a sweet encouragement to me to continue waiting upon the Lord. Evening was now approaching, and no money had yet come in for provisions, etc., which would be needed on the Lord's day. About six o'clock I gave myself once more to prayer with my wife, and requested the Lord in my prayer that if the sister, who in love to Him has taken upon her the service of disposing of the articles which are given for sale, had any money in hand, He would be pleased to incline her heart to bring or send the money this evening. After this I sat down peaceably to read the Scriptures, being assured that this time also the Lord would stretch out His hand on our behalf. About half-past seven o'clock the sister to whom reference has just now been made, came and brought £1 10s. 4d., for articles which she had sold, stating that though she was unwell, yet she felt herself constrained not to delay bringing this money. Thus we had all that was needed, and 6s. more. When I arrived with the money at the Infants' Orphan House, about eight o'clock, I found my fellow-labourers in prayer, and while we still continued in prayer a sister sent a large basket of stale bread, being five brown loaves, seven bread cakes, and five French loaves. April 12th. We were never in greater need than to-day, perhaps never in so much, when I received this morning £100 from the East Indies. It is impossible to describe the real joy in God it gave me. My prayer had been again this morning particularly, that our Father would pity us, and now at last send larger sums. I was not in the least surprised or excited when this donation came, for I took it as that which came in answer to prayer, and had been long looked for. As it was left to me to use the money as might be most needed, I took one half of it for the Orphan Fund, and the other half for the other Funds. We have thus also an answer to our prayer for oatmeal, new shoes, and for means to enable us to have the old shoes mended, means for replenishing somewhat our stores, money for some articles of clothing for the children, and also a little money for the sisters who labour in the Orphan Houses. How precious to look to the Lord! I was always sure He would at last send larger sums, therefore had my heart been kept in peace, though my faith had never been more tried than during the last months. May 6th. Only £3 10s. 2½d. had been received since the 2nd, on which account there would have been only enough means in hand to provide for the breakfast to-morrow morning, when in this our fresh need £80 was sent by the same brother who has been spoken of under June 4th, 1841; also £6 from Great Malvern. The half of this £80 was put to the Orphan Fund, and the other half to the other Funds. The donation from Great Malvern was put to the Fund for the other Objects. May 10th, 1842, to March 30th, 1843 May 10th. There has come in £6 15s. 10d. more since the 6th. To-day, in closing the accounts, we have left at the end of this period of seventeen months, in which we have been so often penniless, the sum of £16 18s. 10½d. for the Orphans, and £48 12s. 5¼d. for the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. The time now seemed to us to have come, when, for the profit of the Church at large, the Lord's dealings with us, with reference to the various Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, should be made known by publishing another Report. For, whilst we, on purpose, had delayed it at this time five months longer than during the previous years, and that during a period when we were in deeper poverty than during any previous time; yet, as from the commencement it had appeared to me important from time to time to make known the Lord's dealings with us, so I judged it profitable still, to seek to comfort, to encourage, to exhort, to instruct, and to warn the dear children of God by the printed accounts of the Lord's goodness to us. Though our trials of faith during these seventeen months lasted longer, and were sharper than during any previous period, yet during all this time the Orphans had everything that was needful in the way of nourishing food, the necessary articles of clothing, etc. Indeed I would rather at once send the children back to their relatives than keep them without sufficient maintenance. Remarks on Faith I desire that all the children of God, who may read these details, may thereby be led to increased and more simple confidence in God for everything which they may need under any circumstances, and that these many answers to prayer may encourage them to pray, particularly as regards the conversion of their friends and relatives, their own progress in grace and knowledge, the state of the saints whom they may know personally, the state of the Church of God at large, and the success of the preaching of the gospel. Especially I affectionately warn them against being led away by the device of Satan, to think that these things are peculiar to me, and cannot be enjoyed by all the children of God; for though, as has been stated before, every believer is not called upon to establish Orphan Houses, Charity Schools, etc., and trust in the Lord for means, yet all believers are called upon, in the simple confidence of faith, to cast all their burdens upon Him, to trust in Him for everything, and not only to make everything a subject of prayer, but to expect answers to their petitions which they have asked according to His will, and in the name of the Lord Jesus.—Think not, dear reader, that I have the gift of faith, that is, the gift of which we read in 1 Cor. 12:9, and which is mentioned along with "the gifts of healing," "the working of miracles," "prophecy," and that on that account I am able to trust in the Lord. It is true that the faith, which I am enabled to exercise, is altogether God's own gift; it is true that He alone supports it, and that He alone can increase it; it is true that, moment by moment, I depend upon Him for it, and that, if I were only one moment left to myself, my faith would utterly fail; but it is not true that my faith is that gift of faith which is spoken of in 1 Cor. 12:9, for the following reasons. (1) The faith which I am enabled to exercise with reference to the Orphan Houses and my own temporal necessities, is not that "faith "of which it is said in 1 Cor. 13:2 (evidently in allusion to the faith spoken of in 1 Cor. 12:9), "Though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity (love) I am nothing:" but it is the self-same faith which is found in every believer, and the growth of which I am most sensible of to myself; for, by little and little, it has been increasing for the last sixty-nine years. [In 1895.] (2) This faith, which is exercised respecting the Orphan Houses and my own temporal necessities, shows itself in the same measure, for instance, concerning the following points: I have never been permitted to doubt during the last sixty-nine years that my sins are forgiven, that I am a child of God, that I am beloved of God, and that I shall be finally saved; because I am enabled, by the grace of God, to exercise faith in the Word of God, and believe what God says settles these matters (Gal. 3:26; Acts 10:43; Romans 10:9, 10; John 3:16, etc.). Further, when my brother in the flesh, and my dear aged father died, and when concerning both of them I had no evidence whatever that they were saved (though I dare not say that they are lost, for I know it not); yet my soul was at peace, perfectly at peace, under this great trial, this exceedingly great trial, this trial which is one of the greatest, perhaps, which can befall a believer. And what was it that gave me peace? My soul laid hold on that word, "Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right? "This word, together with the whole character of God, as He has revealed Himself in His holy Word, settled all questionings. I believed what He has said concerning Himself, and I was at peace, and have been so ever since, concerning this matter. Further, when the Lord took from me a beloved infant, my soul was at peace, perfectly at peace; I could only weep tears of joy when I did weep. And why? Because my soul laid hold in faith on that word: "Of such is the kingdom of Heaven" (Matthew 19:14). Believing, therefore, as I did upon the ground of this word, my soul rejoiced, instead of mourning, that my infant was far happier with the Lord, than with me. Further, when sometimes all has been dark, exceedingly dark, with reference to my service among the saints, judging from natural appearances; yea, when I should have been overwhelmed indeed in grief and despair, had I looked at things after the outward appearance: at such times I have sought to encourage myself in God, by laying hold in faith on His mighty power, His unchangeable love, and His infinite wisdom, and I have said to myself: God is able and willing to deliver me, if it be good for me; for it is written: "He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?" (Rom. 8:3.) From my inmost soul I do ascribe it to God alone that He has enabled me to trust in Him, and that He has not suffered my confidence in Him to fail. But I thought it needful to make these remarks, lest any one should think that my depending upon God was a particular gift given to me, which other saints have no right to look for; or lest it should be thought that this my depending upon Him had only to do with the obtaining of MONEY by prayer and faith. By the grace of God I desire that my faith in God should extend towards EVERY thing, the smallest of my own temporal and spiritual concerns, and the smallest of the temporal and spiritual concerns of my family, towards the saints among whom I labour, the Church at large, everything that has to do with the temporal and spiritual prosperity of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, etc. Dear reader, do not think that I have attained in faith (and how much less in other respects!) to that degree to which I might and ought to attain. Lastly, let not Satan deceive you in making you think that you could not have the same faith, but that it is only for persons who are situated as I am. When I lose such a thing as a key, I ask the Lord to direct me to it, and I look for an answer to my prayer; when a person with whom I have made an appointment does not come at the fixed time, and I begin to be inconvenienced by it, I ask the Lord to be pleased to hasten him to me, and I look for an answer; when I do not understand a passage of the Word of God, I lift up my heart to the Lord, that He would be pleased, by His holy Spirit, to instruct me, and I expect to be taught, though I do not fix the time when, and the manner how, it should be; when I am going to minister in the Word, I seek help from the Lord, and while I, in the consciousness of natural inability as well as utter unworthiness, begin this His service, I am not cast down, but of good cheer, because I look for His assistance, and believe that He, for His dear Son's sake, will help me. Oh! I beseech you, do not think me an extraordinary believer, having privileges above other of God's dear children, which they cannot have; nor look on my way of acting as something that would not do for other believers. Make but trial! Do but stand still in the hour of trial, and you will see the help of God, if you trust in Him. But there is so often a forsaking the ways of the Lord in the hour of trial, and thus the food of faith, the means whereby our faith may be increased, is lost. How Faith may be Strengthened This leads me to the following important point. You ask, "How may I, a true believer, have my faith strengthened?" The answer is this: I. "Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning" (James 1:17). As the increase of faith is a good gift, it must come from God, and therefore He ought to be asked for this blessing. II. The following means, however, ought to be used:— (1) The careful reading of the Word of God, combined with meditation on it. Through reading of the Word of God, and especially through meditation on the Word of God, the believer becomes more and more acquainted with the nature and character of God, and thus sees more and more, besides His holiness and justice, what a kind, loving, gracious, merciful, mighty, wise, and faithful Being He is, and, therefore, in poverty, affliction of body, bereavement in his family, difficulty in his service, want of a situation or employment, he will repose upon the ability of God to help him, because he has not only learned from His Word that He is of almighty power and infinite wisdom, but he has also seen instance upon instance in the Holy Scriptures in which His almighty power and infinite wisdom have been actually exercised in helping and delivering His people; and he will repose upon the willingness of God to help him, because he has not only learned from the Scriptures what a kind, good, merciful, gracious, and faithful Being God is, but because he has also seen in the Word of God, how in a great variety of instances He has proved Himself to be so. And the consideration of this, if God has become known to us through prayer and meditation on His own Word, will lead us, in general at least, with a measure of confidence to rely upon Him: and thus meditation on the Word of God, will be one special means to strengthen our faith. (2) As with reference to the growth of every grace of the Spirit, it is of the utmost importance that we seek to maintain an upright heart and a good conscience, and, therefore, do not knowingly and habitually indulge in those things which are contrary to the mind of God, so it is also particularly the case with reference to the growth in faith. How can I possibly continue to act in faith upon God, concerning anything, if I am habitually grieving Him, and seek to detract from the glory and honour of Him in whom I profess to trust, upon whom I profess to depend? All my confidence towards God, all my leaning upon Him in the hour of trial, will be gone, if I have a guilty conscience, and do not seek to put away this guilty conscience, but still continue to do things which are contrary to the mind of God. And if, in any particular instance, I cannot trust in God, because of the guilty conscience, then my faith is weakened by that instance of distrust; for faith with every fresh trial of it, either increases by trusting God, and thus getting help, or it decreases by not trusting Him; and then there is less and less power of looking simply and directly to Him, and a habit of self-dependence is begotten or encouraged. One or the other of these will always be the case in each particular instance. Either we trust in God, and in that case we neither trust in ourselves, nor in our fellow-men, nor in circumstances, nor in anything besides; or we DO trust in one or more of these, and in that case do NOT trust in God. (3) If we, indeed, desire our faith to be strengthened, we should not shrink from opportunities where our faith may be tried, and, therefore, through the trial, be strengthened. In our natural state we dislike dealing with God alone. Through our natural alienation from God we shrink from Him, and from eternal realities. This cleaves to us, more or less, even after our regeneration. Hence it is, that more or less, even as believers, we have the same shrinking from standing with God alone,—from depending upon Him alone,—from looking to Him alone:—and yet this is the very position in which we ought to be, if we wish our faith to be strengthened. The more I am in a position to be tried in faith with reference to my body, my family, my service for the Lord, my business, etc., the more shall I have opportunity of seeing God's help and deliverance; and every fresh instance, in which He helps and delivers me, will tend towards the increase of my faith. On this account, therefore, the believer should not shrink from situations, positions, circumstances, in which his faith may be tried; but should cheerfully embrace them as opportunities where he may see the hand of God stretched out on his behalf, to help and deliver him, and whereby he may thus have his faith strengthened. (4) The last important point for the strengthening of our faith is, that we let God work for us, when the hour of the trial of our faith comes, and do not work a deliverance of our own. Wherever God has given faith, it is given, among other reasons, for the very purpose of being tried. Yea, however weak our faith may be, God will try it; only with this restriction, that as in every way He leads on gently, gradually, patiently, so also with reference to the trial of our faith. At first our faith will be tried very little in comparison with what it may be afterwards; for God never lays more upon us than He is willing to enable us to bear. Now when the trial of faith comes, we are naturally inclined to distrust God, and to trust rather in ourselves, or in our friends, or in circumstances. We will rather work a deliverance of our own somehow or other, than simply look to God and wait for His help. But if we do not patiently wait for God's help, if we work a deliverance of our own, then at the next trial of our faith it will be thus again, we shall be again inclined to deliver ourselves; and thus, with every fresh instance of that kind, our faith will decrease; whilst, on the contrary, were we to stand still, in order to see the salvation of God, to see His hand stretched out on our behalf, trusting in Him alone, then our faith would be increased, and, with every fresh case in which the hand of God is stretched out on our behalf in the hour of the trial of our faith, our faith would be increased yet more. Would the believer, therefore, have his faith strengthened, he must, especially, give time to God, who tries his faith in order to prove to His child, in the end, how willing He is to help and deliver him, the moment it is good for him. Journal resumed [The expenditure for the Orphans from December 10th, 1840, to May 10th, 1842, was £1337 15s. 3d.] May 11th, 1842. When the accounts were closed last evening, the balance in hand for the Orphans was £16 18s. 10½d., though the actual amount for use at present is only £6 8s. 10½d., as £10 10s. is put by for the rent.—With this £6 8s. 10½d. therefore we had to begin again the work, whilst there were 107 persons to be provided for with all they required. June 6th. Monday. There was now no money at all in hand. I had therefore asked the Lord for fresh supplies, and since Saturday afternoon the following sums have come in: By sale of articles £1 4s., from an aged servant, ill in a mortal disease, £4. This morning I received from A. B. £50, to be laid out as it might be most useful. I took the whole of this sum for the other Objects, as the disposal of it was left to me; by this I am enabled to order a fresh supply of tracts, some Bibles and Testaments, and to give something to the brethren and sisters who labour in the Day Schools, who are much in need of some supply. The stock of Bibles, as far as I remember, has not been smaller than it is now, for several years; there is likewise only a small quantity of tracts left, and the demand for them is great on the part of brethren who gratuitously circulate them. How kind, therefore, of the Lord to give us this supply! If our work be His work, He is sure to provide the means for it! June 15th. As since the 12th only £1 13s. 6d. had come in, there was now again no money in hand for the need of to-morrow. I gave myself therefore to prayer. Immediately after I had risen from my knees, I was told that some money had been put into the box at my house; I found it to be a sovereign. June 18th. Having had to meet the expenses of the funeral of a dear Orphan boy, who, after having been two years in fellowship with the saints, and walked consistently, had fallen asleep, all means were now again gone, when an Irish lady sent this morning £10, £8 for the Orphans, and £2 for my own use. From July 13th to 19th the Lord sent in £22 5s. 10d., and on July 19th I left Bristol for a season, being able, through grace, to leave the work in His hands, and feeling assured that He would provide while I was absent from Bristol; and truly the Lord did not suffer me to be disappointed. For during the time of my absence, from July 19th to September 10th, whilst I was labouring at Barnstaple, and in the neighbourhood of Bideford, the Lord richly furnished us with means, though twice during that period we were quite poor. From September 10th to 28th the Lord supplied our need richly. There came in altogether during these 18 days £92 19s. 4d. October 1st. Yesterday afternoon £1 came in from Kensington, and this morning by sale of articles 2s. 6d., and 5s. was put into the box at my house. Thus we had, with what was left, something towards the necessities of this day, but not enough, as this is Saturday. As the Lord, however, had given me both yesterday and this morning prayer and faith with reference to the need, I was looking out for help, when at half-past ten this morning a small parcel was left anonymously at my house; it contained a £5 note, a gold chain, and an old 5s. piece, to be used for the Orphans. The Lord be praised who disposed the heart of the unknown donor at so seasonable an hour to send this donation! Half-an-hour after I had received the little parcel, I was called upon for money, and was thus able to supply the need of to- day, and have something left towards the beginning of the week; so that, whilst the day commenced without there being enough to meet its expenses, we received several pounds more than was needed. October 11th. The Lord has kindly multiplied the 3s. 5d., which was all that was left after the necessities of yesterday were met. A brother in the Lord from Bath called yesterday at one of the Orphan Houses and gave £5 as a donation, besides 8s. 3d. for Reports. Also by a clergyman near Cirencester was sent 5s., and this morning came a Post Office Order for 10s. from Crediton, and 6d. was given by a sister in Bristol. My dear reader, pause and admire the hand of the Lord! Day after day He helps us! His help never fails, nor is it ever too late! We may be poor, very poor; but when the help is really needed, the Lord opens His bountiful hand and supplies our need! The help may come in a variety of ways, but it is certain! It may be that He allows us to wait long on Him, and pray very often, whilst He appears not to be mindful of us; yet in the end, in His own appointed and best time, the help comes. Dear reader, if you know the Lord, and you have not a similar experience, be it known to you, that you may have the same in your sphere of labour or service, though you may not be called by the Lord to establish Orphan Houses, or Day Schools, or Adult Schools, or Sunday Schools, or circulate Bibles and tracts in an extensive way. Make but trial of this way, and you will see how truly precious it is to wait upon the Lord for every thing, even for the bread which perishes. Should you, dear reader, not be reconciled with God through faith in the Lord Jesus, then you should know, that this precious privilege belongs to him who becomes a child of God by faith in the Lord Jesus, that he may come to his Heavenly Father for everything, and that his Father delights in giving him all he can need while here in the world. October 15th. Saturday. Yesterday there arrived from Gloucestershire the following letter:— My dear Brother, "As I have no doubt on my own mind, but the Orphans are in present need, the enclosed £5 is sent by the constraining power of the Lord through me. "Yours affectionately, ——." The money came indeed in a time of need; for though we had about enough for yesterday's necessities, there was nothing for to-day's demands, which are £5 5s. October 24th. Monday. The necessities of the 22nd, being Saturday, called for all the money that was left, about £3. Not one farthing was then remaining in my hands. And now observe, dear reader, how the Lord helped, and praise Him with me, that He always causes the stream to flow again, when there is need. On the same day on which the last money was given out, the day before yesterday, there was handed over to me £1 2s. 9d. for sale of articles. Yesterday I received through a sister, from an Indian gentleman and lady, two sovereigns, and one from herself, being the produce of a piece of work, which she had done for the benefit of the Orphans. A poor brother also gave me 3s. To-day I received the following anonymous note:— Beloved Brother, "The enclosed £35 was given to the Lord some time since. It was received for service done according to Eph. 6:7; and believing that laying up treasures for myself upon earth (having enough for my own necessities without it) would be disobedience to Matthew 6:19, I put it into your hands. You will kindly dispose of it as the Lord may direct you. Yours in the Lord Jesus. "You will oblige me by receiving £10 of the enclosed for your own need, or that of your family." This money came in most seasonably. The Lord inspecting the Stores October 29th. The need of to-day is £5 5s. We should not have had enough, humanly speaking, had there not been sent yesterday afternoon £5 from Hull, as on the 26th and 28th only £3 5s. 5d. had come in; so that there was only £3 0s. 6½d. in hand when this £5 came. There came in still further to-day £1 12s. 4d. How kindly does the Lord, as it were, day by day inspect our stores! He, in general, does not supply our need for many months at once; in order both that He Himself may often have the joy of our calling upon Him for the supplies we need; and that He may give unto us the joy of obtaining our supplies day by day in answer to prayer; and that thus also other children of God may be encouraged to wait upon Him for all they may need. November 16th. After the need of yesterday had been provided for, and I now again had nothing in hand, I received for Reports 1s., and from a believing clergyman £1.—When this morning, after I had been asking the Lord for means, the post brought none, I fell again on my knees, further beseeching Him to supply me with fresh means, as for several days little had come in. I especially also told Him, that, though the post was now in, yet He could in various ways send help. It was ONLY A FEW MINUTES AFTER, when brother C. B. brought me £1 3s. which just then had been given to him for the Orphans. About an hour afterwards two brethren called on me, the one from Wiltshire, the other from Essex; they stayed with me some time, and on leaving gave me £2 10s. for the Orphans. In the evening I saw still further that the Lord had not only not disregarded my prayers in the morning, but also that He was not confined to sending means by the post. A sister called on me, and brought me, for several purposes, twelve sovereigns, of which six are to be applied for the benefit of the Orphans. November 29th. This morning I took a shilling out of an Orphan box at my house, which was all we had wherewith to commence the day. JUST AT THE MOMENT when the letter-bag was sent to me from the Orphan Houses, with the statement of what would be required for this day, I received a Post Office Order from Barnstaple for £1. Thus the Lord, in His faithful love, has sent a little, for which I had been waiting upon Him. Through His grace my heart is looking out for more, for I am sure He will never forsake us. December 2nd. By the produce of six old silver coins, which I received last evening, and by 9s. 6d. which came in besides, we were able to meet the expenses of to-day; but now there were before us the heavy expenses of to-morrow, Saturday. In this our need there came in this evening from Lutterworth and its neighbourhood two donations, one of £5, and the other of £1. This afternoon a gentleman passed the Girls' Orphan House. The house door being opened, he rolled half-a-crown into the house. This half-crown came in when there was nothing at all in hand. December 9th. There was again nothing at all in hand this morning to meet the expenses of the day. A little after ten o'clock an Orphan arrived from Northam, with whom there was sent for my own personal necessities 10s., and £2 2s. 4d. besides. December 14th. There was now again only ONE PENNY in my hands this morning. About eleven o'clock I received a note enclosing 2s. and 10s. December 15th. Only 2s. 3d., the contents of an Orphan box, £1 by sale of stockings, 2s. 1½d. from the boxes in the Orphan Houses, have come in. This, with 5s. which one of the labourers was able to give, supplied the need of to-day. December 16th. Nothing has come in. All we had was 3s. 5d., which one of the labourers was able to give. At six o'clock this evening, our need being now very great, not only with reference to the Orphan Houses, but also the Day Schools, etc., I gave myself with two of the labourers to prayer. There needed some money to come in before eight o'clock to-morrow morning, as there was none to take in the milk for breakfast, to say nothing about the many other demands of to-morrow, being Saturday. Our hearts were at peace, while asking the Lord, and assured that our Father would supply our need. WE HAD SCARCELY RISEN FROM OUR KNEES, when I received a letter containing a sovereign for the Orphans, half of which was from a young East India officer, and the other half the produce of the sale of a piece of work, which the sister, who sent the money, had made for the benefit of the Orphans. She wrote: "I love to send these little gifts. They so often come in season." Truly, thus it was at this time.— About five minutes later I received from a brother the promise of £50 for the Orphans, to be given during the next week; and a quarter of an hour after that, about seven o'clock, a brother gave me a sovereign, which an Irish sister in the Lord had left this day, on her departure for Dublin, for the benefit of the Orphans. How sweet and precious to see thus so manifestly the willingness of the Lord to answer the prayers of His needy children! December 19th. Yesterday there came in by the sale of ladies' bags £1, and in two donations £2. By this, making £5 7s. which came in since Saturday evening, we should have had enough for the ordinary household expenses of to-day; but as our stores of oatmeal, rice, peas, and Scotch barley are either entirely or nearly exhausted, and as some calico and other little articles are needed, and as especially the teachers in the Day Schools are greatly in need of pecuniary supplies, I had been especially entreating the Lord, that He would be pleased to send us larger supplies. I rose from my knees about half- past ten this morning, and about a quarter to eleven I received a letter from A. B. with an order for £100, to be used as most needed in the work. Of this sum I took for the Orphans only £25, and for the other Funds £75 (in consideration of £50 having been promised to be paid this week for the Orphans); and thus we are in every way again most seasonably helped. "Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits!" December 22nd. Though there had come in above £36 for the Orphans, during the last four days, yet as our stores needed to be replenished, and there had been several other expenses to be met, we were again to-day in need of further supplies, when I received the £50 for the Orphans, which had been promised during the last week. Thus I was able also to supply the labourers in the Orphan Houses with some money for their own personal need. As to the supply of my temporal necessities, the Lord has been pleased to send me this year £329 16s. 1843 January 21st. From December 22nd up to this day the Lord was pleased to send in the donations for the Orphans so, that there was always some money received, before all was expended. February 4th. This morning a brother gave to me £1. Thus we have £1 7s.; but as this is not nearly enough for to-day, we have given ourselves still further to prayer, and are now looking for supplies. While I am writing this, the Orphan has brought the letter bag to fetch £2 15s., which is the need of to-day; I am therefore looking out for help to make up this sum.—I opened the boxes in my house, and found in them 3s. 6d. With this £1 10s. 6d. I had to send off the boy, and waited for further supplies—This afternoon there came in by sale of articles £1 4s. 7d. Thus we had enough, and one penny more than was needed, and we are brought to the close of another week. O Lord, how can Thy servant sufficiently praise Thee for condescending so to listen to his requests? His soul is amazed at Thy condescension, and yet not amazed when he considers that Thou doest it for the sake of Thy dear Son, in whom Thou dost continually look upon Thy servant! February 11th. We had in hand £1 14s. towards the expenses of this day. But, as this was not enough, I asked the Lord still further for help, and, behold, this morning's post brought me a Post Office Order for £2 from Stafford, of which £1 7s. 6d. is for the Orphans. Thus we have £3 1s. 6d., which is quite enough for this day. Admire with me, my dear reader, if you know the Lord, His seasonable help. Why does this Post Office Order not come a few days sooner or later? Because the Lord would help us by means of it, and therefore influences the donor just then, and not sooner or later, to send it. Surely, all who know the Lord, and who have no interest in disowning it, cannot but see His hand in a remarkable manner in this work. That the Lord should use for so glorious a service one so vile, so unfaithful, so altogether unworthy of the least notice as I am, I can only ascribe to the riches of His condescending grace, in which He takes up the most unlikely instruments, that the honour may be manifestly His. February 14th. Nothing was in hand when money was sent for, except 1s. 6d., which was sent up from the Orphan Houses, by the messenger who came for this day's supplies, and which had been received yesterday at the Infants' Orphan House. I opened the boxes at my house, and found 1s. in them. WHILE THE BOY WAS WAITING FOR THE MONEY, the sister who sells the articles which are given to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans, and who knows nothing about our present need, came and brought 12s. for some things which she had sold. With this 14s. 6d. we are able to supply the need of to-day, as nothing but some bread and milk requires to be purchased. February 18th. This morning between seven and eight o'clock I took 8s. 9d., which came in last night, to the Orphan Houses, so that we were supplied for the breakfast. We had now to look to the Lord for several pounds, to meet the demands of this day, being Saturday. Between ten and eleven o'clock I again with my wife besought the Lord, entreating Him, that He would be pleased to help us, when a FEW MINUTES AFTER, in this our great need, I received by the first delivery a letter from Barnstaple containing £5 for the Orphans. How truly precious, to see thus so manifestly the hand of God day by day stretched out on our behalf! February 23rd. This morning the bag was brought for money, but I had nothing in hand. WHILST THE BOY WHO BROUGHT THE LETTER BAG WAS WAITING, to receive the answer, the sister who disposes of the articles which are given for sale (and who was no more acquainted with the state of our funds than any other person) brought 11s. 4d. A Donor's Mind deeply worked upon February 24th. Nothing more came in, in the course of yesterday morning, but a little after four o'clock I received a letter from Jersey, containing a Post Office Order for £1 for the Orphans. The donor writes thus: "Herewith you will find a Post Office Order for £1, being this year's subscription. I had a desire to defer it to the 1st of June, but owing to my mind having been deeply worked on the present day, that this was the acceptable time, I make no scruple of availing myself of this evening's post, which I hope will be acceptable." How manifest is the hand of the Lord in this matter! He stirs up this donor, who lives at such a distance, to remember our need. February 27th. Monday. Nothing at all has come in since Saturday. When therefore this day began, we had no means to provide what was needed. My comfort, however, was, that our Father knew that we were needy, and that kept me at this time also in peace. Between ten and eleven o'clock this morning I received £1 10s. from Guernsey. The brother who sent the money, writes, that he had delayed in sending it, and hoped that "this was the Lord's time," which indeed it is, for we are thus supplied for this day. March 1st. There came in this morning by sale of some articles £1 5s. About dinner time a clergyman, who had had one of my Narratives lent to him by one of the labourers in the Orphan Houses, returned it with £1 10s. for the Orphans, from himself and his two sisters. Thus we were again provided with all we needed for to-day.—This evening the Lord helped still further. I received with Eccles. 9:10, £3. From sister M. B. there came £1, by knitting of the Infant Orphans 3s. 6d., and by two donations 6s. A Gift of £500 from a poor Woman March 8th. To-day we required £3 10s. to supply comfortably all that was needed in the Orphan Houses, but only £2 1s. 10d. was in hand. How kind therefore of the Lord to send me a large donation, whereby we were richly supplied! The particulars of it are these: On October 25th, 1842, I had a long conversation with a sister in the Lord, who opened her heart to me. On leaving me I told her (because I thought it might prove a comfort to her at some future time), that my house and my purse were hers, and that I should be glad if she would have one purse with me. This I said, I repeat, because I judged that at some future time it might prove a comfort to her in an hour of trial, having at the same time (to judge from a circumstance which had occurred two days before) every reason to believe that she had not £5 of her own. This sister, after I had said so, readily took me at my word, and said, I shall be glad of it, adding presently that she had £500. The moment I heard that, I drew back, and said, that had I known that she had any money, I should not have made her this offer, and then gave her my reason why I had supposed she had no property at all. She then assured me that she possessed £500, and that she had never seen it right to give up this money, else she would have done so; but that as God had put this sum into her hands without her seeking, she thought that it was a provision which the Lord had made for her. I replied scarcely anything to this; but she asked me to pray for her with reference to this matter. This whole conversation about the money occupied but very few minutes, and it all took place after the sister had risen to leave me. After she was gone, I asked the Lord, to be pleased to make this dear sister so happy in Himself, and enable her so to realize her true riches and inheritance in the Lord Jesus, and the reality of her heavenly calling, that she might be constrained by the love of Christ, cheerfully to lay down this £500 at His feet. From that time I repeated this my request before the Lord daily, and often two, three, or four times a day; but not a single word or line passed between me and this sister on the subject, nor did I even see her; for I judged that it would be far better that she retained this money, than that by persuasion she should give it up, and afterwards perhaps regret the step she had taken, and thereby more dishonour than honour be brought on the name of the Lord. After I had thus for 24 days daily besought the Lord on behalf of this sister, I found her one day, on returning home, at my house, when she told me, that she wished to see me alone. She then said to me, that from the time she had last conversed with me, she had sought to ascertain the Lord's will with reference to the £500, and had examined the Scriptures, and prayed about it, and that she was now assured that it was the will of the Lord she should give up this money. After she had told me this I exhorted her well to count the cost, and to do nothing rashly lest she should regret the step she had taken, and to wait at least a fortnight longer before she carried out her intention. Thus we separated. On the 18th day after this conversation I received the following letter: Dear Brother, "I believe the Lord has not permitted you to grow weary of remembering me, but that He has still enabled you to bear me upon your heart in His presence. All is well with me, dear brother. Your petitions have been heard and answered; I am happy and at peace. The Lord has indeed manifested His tender care of, and His great love towards me in Jesus, in inclining my heart cheerfully to lay all, I have hitherto called my own, at His feet. It is a high privilege. "I write in haste to ask you (as we have now one purse) to receive the money at a bank in Bristol; I will direct it to be sent in my name, to be delivered into your hands Etc." As I desired to relate the whole circumstance only for the profit of the reader, and as I knew that the sister still had my letters on the subject in her possession, I wrote to her, requesting her to send them to me, at the time when I published the last account about the Orphan House, etc., and extracts of them were given in the Report, in so far as they might refer to the subject, or tend to edification. These extracts are here reprinted. My reply to the above was this: "21, Paul Street, Kingsdown, Bristol, Dec. 6th, 1842. My dear Sister, "Your letter found me in peace, and did not in the least surprise me. Dealing with God is a reality. Saints have power with Him through Jesus. It is now forty-two days since you first mentioned this matter to me. I cannot but admire the wisdom of God and His love to you in allowing me to speak to you as I did (i.e., offering her to have one purse with me, when I thought she had no earthly possessions at all), that thus this great privilege might be bestowed upon you, of giving up this little sum for Him. Since that hour I have daily prayed for you, and often thrice or more in the course of the day, that the Lord would make you so happy in Himself, and help you with such faith to lay hold on all which He has given you in Jesus, that you might be constrained by love, cheerfully to lay down this little sum at His feet. Thus I prayed again at six o'clock this morning for you. Nor have I had the least doubt from the commencement, that the Lord did hear my prayer; yea, so fully have I been assured that I had the petition, that again and again I have thanked Him that He had answered my prayer, before I saw you eighteen days since, and before your letter came I this morning. Moreover, I have been fully assured since you were last here, that He was carrying on His work in your soul with reference to this matter, and that no subtle suggestions of Satan, nor educational prejudices, nor misinterpretations of the Scriptures, would prevail; for I had asked the Lord, by His Spirit to overcome them in you, and that, if a brother's word should be needed, He would be pleased to incline your heart to write to me: and, as no letter came, I felt fully confident you were going forward in this matter in peace. When I had seen you this day six weeks, and learned about this little sum, I determined, never to say or write to you another word on the subject, but to leave you in the hands of the Lord. Thus I purposed again during the last eighteen days: for it was not the money given up, that I cared for in you, but the money given up unto the Lord, and from right motives. On this very account I advised you to wait one fortnight longer, though you had come to the conclusion; but now, having done so, and seeing that you are fully purposed in the Lord to be poor in this world indeed, that the more abundantly you may enjoy His riches, His inexhaustible riches, I change my advice. My word now, beloved sister, is this: 'Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might,' and 'If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.' Delay then no longer, even as also you have no desire to delay: and the Lord will bless you abundantly in doing so, inasmuch as you do it unto Him. As you desire to entrust me with this money, I do not refuse it, knowing many ways to lay it out for Him." Etc. On December 18th, 1842, I received a reply to my letter. It was begun to be written on December 8th, but finished on the 16th. I give a few extracts from it: "Since I last saw you, I have not had the slightest doubt as to what I ought to do: the Word of God has been so clear to me on this head, that I have been kept resting on it; and, in answer to your prayers, no temptation has been allowed to prevail; indeed, I think I may add, to arise. But I feel that temptations may come, and that I may in seasons of trial not always have faith to be able to rejoice in this privilege. My heart is so deceitful and my faith so weak, that I shall greatly need your prayers still. Will you, then, if the Lord enables you, pray that I may never offend my Father by regretting in the least measure this act of obedience, which He has by His grace inclined me to carry out. I shall pray the Lord still to lay me on your heart. I felt so sure that you were helped to pray for me, that I had thanked the Lord for His grace. I am glad you did not write, although I much value your advice; but I wished to be led by the Lord alone, after He had used you as the instrument in the first instance, and in such a way too, that I am quite sure He intended to bless you to my soul in this matter. I have asked my heart whether I am really doing this to Him. My heart assures me that I am, and not from any other motive than obedience to the written Word. Before I ever saw you I had asked the Lord to make me willing to give this little sum into your hands, if it were His will I should; but His time to make me willing had not then come; even then I had in a measure given it to you, having written a paper, desiring in case I should fall asleep in Jesus that you might get possession of it; I had it signed by two witnesses, and I always carried it about with me when I travelled, sealed and directed to you. When I wrote this, I little thought what grace the Lord had in store for me. You will forgive my being thus tedious, but I am sure you will praise the Lord with me for His gracious dealings with me. Etc." At the end of this letter, the sister tells me, that unexpectedly a hindrance had arisen to her having possession of the money, so that it was not likely it could be paid over to me till about the end of January, 1843. When this letter came, it would have been naturally a great disappointment to me, as the sister had told me in a previous letter that the money should be paid into my hands, and as just at that time in a variety of ways it was desirable that I should have considerable sums. The Lord, however, enabled me immediately to lay hold on that word, "We know that all things work together for good to them that love God" (Rom. 8:28), and my soul was in peace, though we had only enough money in hand to provide for one or at the most for two days the necessary provisions in the Orphan Houses. It was but the next day, December 19th, 1842, when I received £100 from A. B., and on December 22nd, I received £50 from a brother in Bristol, besides other donations: so that within one week, after I had had grace to delight myself in the will of God, He gave me about £200, whereby I was able to meet all the heavy expenses of replenishing the stores, etc., on account of which I should naturally have been tried in the payment of the money being delayed. In reply I wrote another letter on December 31st, 1842, of which I give an extract on this subject: "The hand of the Lord is indeed most manifestly to be seen in this matter, concerning the money; the way in which your own mind was led; my speaking under the circumstances as I did, when you had already risen to leave the room; the reason why I did so, i.e., mere sympathy with your circumstances, and thinking that some day or other my brotherly offer might be a comfort to you, though you should never need it, and all this when I believed that at that time you did not possess £5.—I have continued to pray for you, or rather the Lord has enabled me every day once, twice, thrice, or even more, to remember you. The burden of my prayer still has been, that He would be pleased to make you very happy in Himself, and enable you to enter into the inheritance which awaits you; further, that you may not be permitted in the least to regret the step which you have taken, but rather consider it a privilege to be permitted to give this little sum back to Him who gave it to you, and who gave Himself for you.— With reference to the delay, I cannot but rejoice. This gives you abundant opportunity to ponder the matter, and afterwards to state to any (who, judging as those who know not how rich the saints are, might blame you), that you did not do the thing in haste. I consider this delay to be for the furtherance of the honour of the Lord. You know my advice to you, to wait at least a fortnight. That you have seen much of your unfaithfulness, etc., I consider to be an especial blessing which the Lord has bestowed upon you, lest this step you have taken should become a snare to you. Humblings last our whole life. Jesus came not to save painted but real sinners; but He has saved us, and will surely make it manifest. I have a passage laid on my heart for you; read the whole of it carefully: 2 Cor. 8:1–9, especially verse 9. Etc." Day after day now passed away and the money did not come. The month of January had come to an end, and February also, and the money had not come. Thus more than one hundred and twenty days had gone by, whilst day by day I brought my petition before the Lord, that He would bless this sister, keep her steadfast in her purpose, and entrust me with this money for His work in my hands. Amidst it all my heart was assured (judging from the earnestness which He had given me in prayer, and that I had only desired this matter to the praise of His name), that in His own time He would bring it about. But I never wrote one single line to the sister on the subject all this time. At last, on the one hundred and thirty-fourth day after I had daily besought the Lord about this matter, on March 8th, 1843, I received a letter from the sister, informing me that the £500 had been paid into the hands of my bankers. I now wrote to the sister to enquire, whether she wished the money to be expended upon any particular objects, or whether she would leave me free to expend it, as I might be led. In reply to this she wrote me: Dear Brother, "I would still leave this little sum in the hands of Him to whom it has been given. May He alone be your guide in disposing of it. If I did express one wish, it would be that you would make use of a part for your own or your family's present necessity." This latter point I declined entirely, thinking it not wise to take a part of this money for myself, to avoid even the appearance that in any measure I had sought my own things in this matter, instead of the things of Jesus Christ. The £500 was thus portioned out: £100 for the School, Bible, Missionary and Tract Fund; £50 for the Employment Fund, and £50 for the Orphan Fund. [The way the remainder was used will be seen in the next chapter.] And now I only give a few lines of a letter which I received on July 3rd, 1844, from the sister who gave this donation, in order that I may show her state of mind on the subject, after she had had it more than twenty months before her, and after she had for sixteen months actually given up the money. She writes thus: "I am thankful to say that I have never for one moment had the slightest feeling of regret; but it is wholly of the Lord's abounding grace. I speak it to His praise." CHAPTER VII FURTHER EXTENSION OF THE ORPHAN WORK March, 1843, to July 14th, 1844 Fourth Wilson Street Orphan House started ON March 31st, 1843, I called at the Orphan Houses, to make certain arrangements, and one of the sisters told me by the way that she had been asked by Miss G., who with her father occupied the house, No. 4, Wilson Street, to let me know that they wished to give up their house, if I would like to take it; but she had replied that it was no use to tell me about it, for she was sure that I had no thought of opening another Orphan House. When I came home, this matter greatly occupied my mind. I could not but ask the Lord again and again whether He would have me to open another Orphan House, and whether the time had now come that I should serve Him still more extensively in this way. The more I pondered the matter, the more it appeared to me that this was the hand of God moving me onwards in this service. The following remarkable combination of circumstances struck me in particular. (1) There are more applications made for the admission of Orphans, especially of late, than we are at all able to meet, though we fill the houses as much as the health of the children and of the labourers will possibly admit. (2) If I did take another house for Orphans, it would be most desirable it should be in the same street as the other three, as thus the labour is less, and in times of great need we are near together for prayer, the distribution of the money, etc. But since the third Orphan House was opened in November, 1837, there never has been one of the larger houses in the street to be let. (3) There are about fifteen children in the Infants' Orphan House, whom it would have been well some time ago to have removed to the house for the older girls, had there been room; but when a vacancy happened to occur in that house, there were generally several waiting to fill it up, so that unintentionally the female children in the Infants' Orphan House remained where they were; but this is not well, nor is it according to my original intention; for the Infants were intended only to be left till they were seven years old, and then to be removed to the houses for older boys and girls. This my original plan could be better executed for the future, and at once for the present, were I to open another Orphan House. (4) I know two sisters who seem suitable labourers for this fourth Orphan House, and who have a desire thus to be engaged. (5) There is £300 remaining of the £500 which I so lately received. This money may be used for the furnishing and fitting up of a new Orphan House. So much money I have never had in hand at one time during the last five years. (6) The establishing of a fourth Orphan House, would be, after we had gone for five years almost uninterruptedly through trials of faith, a plain proof that I have not regretted this service, and that I am not tired of this precious way of depending upon the Lord from day to day; and thus the faith of other children of God might be strengthened.—But most important, yea, decidedly conclusive, as these points were, yet they did not convince me that I ought to go forward in this service, if the Spirit's leading were not in connection with them. Twenty-two days' secret Prayer for Guidance I therefore gave myself to prayer, without saying anything to any human being. I prayed two and twenty days, without even mentioning it to my dear wife. On that very day, when I did mention it to her, and on which I had come to the conclusion, after three weeks' prayer and consideration, in the fear of God to establish another Orphan House, I received from A. B. £5, and £1 through him from a sister. What a striking confirmation that the Lord will help, though the necessities should increase more and more. At last, on the 24th day, having been now for several days fully assured that God would have me go forward in this service, I went to enquire whether Mr. and Miss G. still wished to give up the house. But here I found an apparent hindrance. Having heard no wish expressed on my part to take the house, and the sister in the Orphan Houses, with whom Miss G. had communicated, not having given her the least reason to think that I should do so, Mr. and Miss G. had altered their plans, and now purposed to remain in the house. However, I was to call again in a week, when I should receive an answer. I was not in the least discomforted by this obstacle. "Lord if Thou hast no need of another Orphan House, I have none," was the burden for my prayer. I was willing to do God's will, yea, to delight myself in His will. And just on this very ground, because I knew I sought not my own honour but the Lord's; because I knew I was not serving myself, but the Lord, in this thing; and because I knew, that with so much calm, quiet, prayerful, self-questioning consideration I had gone about this business, and had only after many days, during which I had been thus waiting upon the Lord, come to the conclusion that it was the will of God I should go forward in this service; for these reasons I felt sure (notwithstanding what Mr. and Miss G. had told me), that I should have the house. I also especially judged, that thus it would be, because I was quite in peace, when I heard of the obstacle: a plain proof that I was not in self-will going on in this matter, but according to the leading of the Holy Ghost; for if according to my natural mind I had sought to enlarge the work, I should have been excited and uncomfortable when I met this obstacle. After a week I called again on Mr. G. And now see how God had wrought! On the same day on which I had seen Mr. G., he went out and met with a suitable house, so that, when I called the second time, he was willing to let me have the one which he then occupied in Wilson Street; and as the owner accepted me as a tenant, all the difficulties were removed, so that after the first of June we began fitting up the house, and in July the first Orphans were received. Visit to Germany It was in September or October, 1841, that one day Mrs. G., a German lady, a native of Würtemberg, called on me. She said that she had come to England to perfect herself in English. Having heard that I was a German, she came to obtain my advice, and to request me to interest myself for her in getting her pupils to instruct in German, in order thus to support herself while in England. After having conversed with her for some time about these things, and given her the information which she desired, I then spoke to her about the things of God, in which conversation I soon found, that though she might have had some religious feelings from time to time, yet that she did not know the Lord. As she was leaving I gave her the first and second part of my Narrative, which I thought she would read because it contained the experience of a German, and thus she would also have exercise in English. I then followed with my prayers the leading of the book, that God would be pleased to bless it to the conversion of her soul. After some time she called on me again, telling me that she had been deeply interested in reading my Narrative, and asked me whether I had any objection to her translating the book into German, with the view of getting it published on her return to Germany. My reply was that I had no right to object to it; for, in so far as translation into another language was concerned, the book was everyone's property. I might have mentioned that I did not think her yet sufficiently acquainted either with the English language or the state of things in England, especially religiously, and that, as she was not converted herself, she could not give the exact translation of the book, even if she were qualified with reference to the two former points; but, as I had the spiritual benefit of the individual in view, I thought thus with myself; this person has no employment at present, and by translating this book she will be kept from the many snares connected with idleness; she will by this means also make progress in English, which she is desirous of doing; but, most of all, the fact of translating a book for the press will oblige her more accurately and attentively to consider what is contained in it, than she would be obliged to do, were she simply to read it through several times; and therefore this work may, with God's blessing, be instrumental in doing good to her soul. The last point weighed particularly with me; I therefore did not discourage her, though at the same time I did not encourage her, but left the matter to herself. As, however, she left me with the impression that she was going to translate the book, I asked the Lord to convert her soul in doing so. After a time Mrs. G. called again, and brought me a part of the manuscript, that I might read it over. I took it, but could not promise her to read it; for I had little prospect of doing so, for want of time. Nevertheless, I read a few pages, which I found rather better translated than I had expected. After this she brought me at two or three other times considerable parts of the translation, which, however, I had never time to read. By this time the winter had passed away, and it was come to March, 1842, when Mrs. G. came to take leave of me. She said she now purposed to return to Würtemberg. After a short conversation with her about her circumstances, I began to speak to her about her soul, and soon found she was heavy laden, burdened under her sins, and broken in heart. With many tears, she told me that she was a great sinner, an exceedingly great sinner. Every word she spoke gave me the impression, that all she now needed was to have the work of Christ pointed out to her, i.e., the power of His blood to cleanse from all sin, by faith in His name. I spent two hours with her, and she left me with many tears. I also had said to her at the beginning of the conversation, with reference to the translation of my Narrative, that if she still desired to publish it, she should seek to get the assistance, of a pious clergyman in Germany, who understood English well. On the next morning about nine Mrs. G. called again upon me, telling me she could not leave Bristol without seeing me once more. She now spent about three hours more with me, in which she told me that, during the night, which she had chiefly spent in prayer and reading the Word of God, she had found peace in the Lord Jesus, and that she was now happy in Him. She further told me, that, after she had translated a part of my Narrative, the Spirit of God began to work upon her heart, convincing her that she was a great sinner. The further she went on, the more she felt what a sinner she was, till at last, when she had come towards the end of the book, she came to the conclusion to return to Germany. After this she left me. About two or three weeks afterwards I received a long letter from her, by which I was still further confirmed that although Mrs. G. was only a mere babe in Christ, yet that she was a babe, and that a real work of grace had been begun in her heart. I then wrote to her, but from that time till towards the end of May, 1843, I heard no more of her. Towards the end of May, 1843, however, I received a long letter from her, dated Stuttgart (capital of the kingdom of Würtemberg). In this letter Mrs. G. gave me an outline of her history during the year after she had returned to her country. Suffice it here to say, that she had sought in vain to find Christians with whom she could be united in fellowship according to the truths she thought she saw in my Narrative, and according to what she had seen and heard at our meetings in Bristol. At last, about New Year, 1843, she became acquainted with a little Baptist church, which was separated from the State Church, and she was after a time baptized and received into fellowship among them, which took place in February, 1843. Soon, however, she found things different, as to church order, etc., from what she had seen amongst us in Bristol, or from what she had learnt from my Narrative, especially with reference to close Baptist principles, which in the highest and strongest degree were practised among the brethren at Stuttgart: and she wrote to me, to ask my view about that point. Mr. Chapman advises Publication of Narrative in German Before I received these letters, I had been repeatedly asked, during my fourteen years' residence in England, why I did not labour in my native country. The importance also of doing so had been pointed out to me; nor was I myself insensible to this; but my answer had always been: "I must labour where the Lord will have me to be, and as I have never seen it to be the Lord's will that I should labour in Germany, I ought not to do so." About fourteen months before I received these letters, it had also been more than ever laid on my heart by brother R. C. Chapman. He had seen something of the religious state of the Continent, and he had heard still more about it, and he had found, almost everywhere, that when he set truth before brethren, they said, "It is scriptural, you are right; but if we were to practise this, what would be the consequences? What would become of us and our wives and children?" or something of that kind. Brother Chapman therefore came on purpose to see me, on his return from Denmark, to lay it on my heart to visit Germany, on account of my being a native and having been led by the Lord as I had. He told me especially that he considered it of importance that I should publish my Narrative in German, in order that thus the faith of the brethren, with the Lord's blessing, might be strengthened, and that they might be led to act according to the light which they had. The more I prayed about the question, the more I judged it to be from the Lord, that I should go for a season to Germany. It was but a few days, before I had the fullest assurance in my soul (after much prayer, much self-examination in the fear of God) that it was the will of God I should go; yet even then I did not speak publicly about it. After having come to the conclusion, that, as far as I could see, it was the will of God that I should go, I began prayerfully to look at the difficulties there were in the way, which were principally these. (1) The fourth Orphan House needed to be opened, and all the work in connection with it was to be done before I could leave; because I could not judge it to be of God, that this work, which was begun, should remain unfinished, except absolute necessity pointed it out, as otherwise it would be a waste of money, a breach of promise to the relatives whose children were to be received, etc. I therefore asked the Lord to help me through all this work, which was not a little, before I could leave. (2) I judged it important not to leave the work without leaving behind a few hundred pounds. I had therefore by prayer to get this sum from the Lord, for the obtaining of which I had no natural prospects whatever. (3) Another obstacle in the way was, want of money for travelling expenses to and from Stuttgart, and means for staying there, at least for a time, and that not only for myself, but for my dear wife; for I judged, for various reasons, that it was the will of God she should accompany me in this service, but principally because her health was not equal to being left in Bristol, with the responsibility of the work resting upon her in my absence. (4) One of the special reasons for which I saw it to be the Lord's will that I should go to Germany, was, the publishing of my Narrative, at a cheap price (2s. for both parts), or to be given away gratuitously, so that the poor might have it. Then again, as so much time would be taken up with printing it, I intended, if once I went to Germany, to print not less than 4,000 copies; and what is even that number among the many millions whose language is German? But whence was the money to come for all this?—an expense which, though printing is very cheap in Germany, yet I knew would cost between one and two hundred pounds. For this, also, I, a poor man, betook myself to the living God, being fully assured, that, as He had pointed out to me His will with reference to my going, He would also most assuredly provide the means. Nay, I had a secret satisfaction in the greatness of the difficulties which were in the way. So far from being cast down on account of them, they delighted my soul; for I only desired to do the will of the Lord in this matter. In honesty of heart I had examined the matter, as standing before God. I wished only to know His will, that I might do it. I judged, it was His will that I should go to Germany, and therefore determined in His fear that I would go. When I therefore saw the difficulties, they did not cast me down, but cheered me; for as it was the will of God, according to my judgment, that I should go, I was sure He would remove the obstacles out of the way; and therefore the greater the obstacles, the more abundantly plain the proof, that I had come to a right judgment, if they were removed by prayer; but if after all I had been mistaken, which I could not think I had been, then the sooner I was undeceived the better. Prayer and faith, the universal remedies against every want and every difficulty; and the nourishment of prayer and faith, God's holy Word, helped me over all the difficulties. —I never remember, in all my Christian course, a period now (in March, 1895) of sixty-nine years and four months, that I ever SINCERELY and PATIENTLY sought to know the will of God by the teaching of the Holy Ghost, through the instrumentality of the Word of God, but I have been ALWAYS directed rightly. But if honesty of heart and uprightness before God were lacking, or if I did not patiently wait upon God for instruction, or if I preferred the counsel of my fellow men to the declarations of the Word of the living God, I made great mistakes. In the beginning of June, I began to give myself to prayer. Faith saw all the difficulties already removed. Faith could give thanks, while the difficulties yet remained. Faith could triumph, though there seemed the death blow coming, since there not only was no money coming in, but the considerable sums, lately in hand, were rapidly diminishing. Thus forty days passed, whilst day after day we had been waiting unitedly upon the Lord, but the obstacles were greater than ever; yet my confidence in the Lord, that He would remove the difficulties in His own time, was greater than ever also. It was on July 12th that I said to a sister, being led to it by the certain prospect of one of the dear labourers in the Orphan Houses going to leave: "Well, my soul is at peace. The Lord's time is not yet come, but, when it is come, He will blow away all these obstacles, as chaff is blown away before the wind." It was only ONE QUARTER OF AN HOUR after, when a paper was put into my hands, whereby I obtained power over £702 3s. 7d. The paper was as follows:— "1st, The poor brethren and sisters of our dear Lord and Saviour. 2nd, Sending help in the gospel of Christ to the dear brethren in Germany, or publishing the Narrative. 3rd, The dear Orphan Children. 4th, To complete the payment of the expenses incurred by building a chapel for the meeting of the saints at Barnstaple. "I leave the sums, to be used in these several objects, under the Lord, to the judgment of the Lord's servant, brother Müller, knowing assuredly that He whose steward he is will direct and guide him in this and every other matter.—His holy name be praised for the REAL JOY I feel to-day in doing a thing, which a few weeks since was a trying act of obedience. Surely, 'the statutes of the Lord are rigid, rejoicing the heart. In keeping of them there is great reward.'—July 10th, 1843." Thus three of the hindrances were at once removed; for I was by this sum furnished with travelling expenses, and with what might be required for my stay in Germany, had means to publish 4,000 copies of my Narrative, and was able to leave means behind for the work in Bristol, sufficient for at least two months. When I received this note, I was not in the least excited, but took the circumstance as quietly as if it were a matter which could not be otherwise. I had been sure that, when the Lord's time was come, He would send the means, and according to my faith it was now granted to me; and a proof, that up to the last I did believe, was, that when the money came, it did not surprise me. The £702 3s. 7d. was not portioned out (except what was sent to Barnstaple), till my return, as I could not know how much each object might require. It was thus spent: (1) For the chapel at Barnstaple, £80 7s. 1d. (2) For poor saints, £162 2s. (3) For publishing my Narrative in German, our travelling expenses to and from Stuttgart, our stay for nearly seven months in Germany, and other expenses connected with my service in Würtemberg, £267 4s. 11d. (4) The remainder, £192 9s. 7d., I put to the Orphan Fund, not that so much was in hand on my return from Germany; for I had drawn, on the strength of what was in their hands, on my bankers. Visits Germany On August 9th, my dear wife and I left Bristol in the company of a German sister, Miss W. During the time of my absence from Bristol, I kept no journal, and therefore I cannot give a minute account of all that transpired. [During this visit, a meeting was formed in Stuttgart similar in principles to the church meeting in Bethesda, Bristol.] December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year for my temporal necessities £326 1s. 10¾d. To this is to be added that the expenses connected with our journey to Germany, and with our temporal necessities, and all the various expenses coming on us in connection with our stay in a foreign land, from August 9th to December 31st, were met out of the £702 3s. 7d., which had been given to me, as has been stated, for several purposes. Is it not again most manifest than during the year 1843 also I served a most kind Master, even with reference to temporal supplies? And this I delight to show. If I had been striving with all my might to obtain a good income during the year 1843, I could not have had more; for in one way or another the Lord gave me about £400, without my asking any one for anything, and therefore I had far more than I needed either for myself and family, or for the exercise of hospitality. 1844 January 1st.—Last evening I met with the whole of the little church at Stuttgart to tea, and the last hours of the year, till about 12 o'clock at night, we spent together in prayer. When I had proceeded a considerable way in preparing my Narrative for the press, I found especial help from God, in being directed through a kind brother, whom I had known eight years before at Stuttgart, to a paper manufacturer, from whom I could buy the paper for 4,000 copies on advantageous terms, and also to a very honourable and promise-keeping printer. The printer engaged to print two sheets a week, and kept his word to the end, so that as long as six weeks before my departure, I was able to say that, if the Lord would, I should depart on the 26th of February, and on that very day I was able to depart. Important as it was, for many reasons, that I should return to my service in Bristol when I did, I cannot but see the hand of God in directing me to so honourable a person as the printer was, in whom also, I trust, is somewhat of the fear of God. It has been often mentioned to me, that brethren in business do not sufficiently attend to the keeping of promises, and I cannot therefore but entreat all who love our Lord Jesus, and who are engaged in a trade or business, to seek for His sake not to make any promises, unless they have every reason to believe they will be able to fulfil them, and therefore carefully to weigh all the circumstances, before making any engagement, lest they should fail in its accomplishment. It is even in these little ordinary affairs of life that we may either bring much honour or dishonour to the Lord; and these are the things which every unbeliever can take notice of. Why should it be so often said, and sometimes with a measure of ground, or even much ground: "Believers are bad servants, bad tradesmen, bad masters"? Surely it ought not to be true that we, who have power with God to obtain by prayer and faith all needful grace, wisdom, and skill, should be bad servants, bad tradesmen, bad masters. When now the Narrative was nearly printed, I had to look out for a bookseller who would undertake the sale of the book. Three booksellers refused to undertake to sell it. The objection evidently was that I did not belong to the State Church, and one of them plainly told me so. But by the help of God I was not discouraged. I began to give myself to prayer with my dear wife concerning this very matter. Day by day we waited upon the Lord for about four weeks, and then I applied to another bookseller, who without any hesitation undertook the sale of the book on commission, so that I retained 2,000 copies for gratuitous distribution, and 2,000 he was to have. Dear reader, there is no difficulty which may not be overcome. Let us but use the power which we have with God, as His children, by prayer and faith, and abundant blessings may be drawn down from Him. On February 26th my dear wife and I departed from Stuttgart, and on March 6th we reached Bristol. Exceedingly as we had longed to return to Bristol, as soon as we could see it to be the Lord's will, yet so greatly had our hearts been knit to the dear saints whom we left behind, that it was a sad pleasure to depart, and our only comfort was, that we left them in the hands of the good Shepherd. During all the time of my absence from Bristol, the Lord bountifully supplied our need. For though the money, which I was able to leave behind on my departure, would not have supplied the Orphan Houses with more than about one half of what was needed, yet the Lord helped so seasonably, and sent in so many donations, that there was not once, during all this time, the least difficulty with reference to means. There came in for the Orphans between August 9th, 1843, and March 6th, 1844, about £450, besides very many articles of clothing, provisions, books, trinkets, old silver, etc. Dear reader, just look once more upon this circumstance! Hundreds of miles we were from Bristol, and by our bowing our knees before our Heavenly Father at Stuttgart, we not only could bring down spiritual blessings upon the work in Bristol, but also temporal means. Thus, simply by prayer, we obtained whilst in Germany, for the work of God in Bristol, within about one week, nearly £200; for there came in some other donations for the Orphans also. March 25th. After a comparatively great abundance with regard to the Orphans, for a whole year and seventeen days, during which time we were not once in difficulty as to means, which had not been the case for nearly five years previous to the commencement of this period, we are now again quite poor, there being NOTHING AT ALL left in my hands, after I had paid out this day more than £50 for rent and salaries. But through the grace of God I am able to trust as heretofore in the Lord, and therefore my heart is in peace.—Evening. I received this afternoon 11s. 2½d., and 2s. 7d. by sale of articles; there came in £1 19s. 9d., by sale of Reports 3s., and by a donation 2s. 2d. March 26th. This morning my wife and I besought the Lord unitedly for means, and received, almost immediately afterwards, £5 from Birmingham, in answer to our prayer. March 27th. I received 8s., and there was anonymously put into the box at Bethesda 2s. 6d. This morning at half-past nine a sister came to me, and brought me a sovereign for the Orphans, saying: "Whilst I was lying this morning at six o'clock in my bed, I thought, Here I am so comfortable, and perhaps the Orphans may be in need, and I resolved to bring you this." The donation came most seasonably, and as the fruit of our prayer. April 3rd. To-day £1 14s. was required. I opened the boxes in my house, in them I found 3s. 1½d. Thus I had 8s. 10d. with what was left yesterday, and the remainder, being £1 5s. 2d., one of the labourers was able to give. April 8th. It has often occurred in our experience, that after we have had to pass for some time through a season of comparative poverty, in which day by day we have had to wait upon the Lord, our Father alters His way of dealing with us, and opens His bountiful hand, by supplying us for several or many days at once. Thus it is now. During the last three days we received more than was required, and it was still more abundantly so to-day; for this afternoon a person, residing at Keynsham, gave me £1, and this evening a brother gave me £50. When I received this £50, we were not in absolute need, but had enough for two or three days; yet I see the kindness of the Lord in sending this donation, as I had been repeatedly of late praying for means, and as we are thus enabled to do things which are not absolutely needful just now, though desirable, and as we have thus the continued proof of His willingness to send means. May 4th. Since April 8th, there has come in £36 2s. 8d.; but to-day, Saturday, we have again only £5 6s. 6½d. left, which however, is enough for to-day, and a few shillings will be left for the beginning of next week. May 17th. Yesterday I paid out TO THE LAST PENNY all I had in hand. When now there was nothing left, £2 came in by the sale of some books, and £1 0s. 6d. by two donations, whereby I was able to meet this day's need. May 18th. This morning £1 17s. 10d. came in. We have thus, with the little which was left yesterday, £2 15s. 11d. for this day, Saturday; but I know not whether that will be enough. Evening. This evening at six o'clock one of my sisters-in-law returned from Plymouth, where she had been staying for a little while, and brought from a sister in the Lord £2, from another sister £1 15s., and also from some sisters in the Lord in the neighbourhood of Kingsbridge, 14s.—This money I took at once to the Orphan Houses, where I found that, to meet the present expenses, £3 10s. more was required than what I had been able to send in the morning. How kind, therefore, of the Lord, to send this money so opportunely, though only towards the evening of the day! Thus we had enough, and a little left towards the need of Monday. May 23rd. We are still supplied by the day. We had received from the Lord during the last days also what we required, but we were poor, having nothing at all in hand. Under these circumstances with reference to means for the Orphans, and in as great need for the other Objects of the Institution, two persons, professed believers, called on me to-day, who were going from house to house in the street where I live, to ask money for a chapel debt. I remonstrated with them, and sought to show them how the name of the Lord was dishonoured by them, in calling upon the enemies of the Lord for pecuniary assistance towards, what they considered, the work of the Lord. I sought to show them, that if their work were of God, He would, in answer to their prayers, send them help: and if not, ought they not to give up what was not His work, and not force the matter by calling promiscuously from house to house upon believers and unbelievers? Their reply was: "The gold and silver are the Lord's, and therefore we call upon the unconverted for help for His work." My reply was: "Because the gold and silver are the Lord's, therefore we, His children, need not go to His enemies for the support of His work." Now, at that very moment, while I was thus speaking for the Lord, having then nothing at all in hand for the Orphans or the other Objects, the postman brought a small brown paper parcel and a letter. My conversation seemed, for the time at least, fruitless; for those two individuals, having left, went as before from house to house; but when I came back to my room, I found the blessedness of the scriptural way; for that parcel, which the postman had brought, while I was conversing, came from Ireland, and contained two Post Office Orders for £5 each, and a worked stool cover; the letter which had been brought, and which was from Seaton, contained £1 for the Orphans; and £1 1s. 5d. besides had been sent, having been taken out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses: so that altogether, whilst those two persons were with me, £12 1s. 5d. had come in. June 5th. Last evening a brother gave me a dozen modern silver teaspoons, which, being this morning readily disposed of at a good price, supplied our need for to-day. For several days I have now had day by day special prayer with some of my fellow-labourers about the work, and particularly for pecuniary supplies; and surely we do not wait in vain upon the Lord. Before this day is over we have had another proof of it. This afternoon a parcel was brought by a brother from London, containing a silver cream jug, a pair of gilt earrings, a gold ring, 2 bracelets, and a muffineer. The same donor sent also a sovereign. June 10th. Monday. Though on Saturday all our necessities were comfortably supplied, yet I had then NOT ONE PENNY left. Our Heavenly Father, however, having given us grace to trust in Him, and not to be anxiously concerned about Monday, gave us, even late on Saturday evening, a proof of His loving, tender care over us. The labourers met, as usual, on Saturday evening for prayer, and we continued in prayer from a little after seven till about nine o'clock. After we had separated, a sister, who had been waiting at the Infants' Orphan House, till our prayer was over, gave 4s., saying that she had intended to give it to me on the Lord's day morning, but had felt herself stirred up to bring it that evening.—Nothing came in yesterday. I met this morning with some of the labourers again for prayer, as I have now been doing daily for about a fortnight, and we again asked the Lord for help, with regard to the writing of the Report, that He would let His blessing rest upon it, bless the intended public meetings, when the account of the Lord's dealings with us will be given, convert the children, give the needful grace and wisdom to us who are engaged in the work, give us means for the Day Schools, means for ordering a quantity of oatmeal from Scotland, means for colouring down the Orphan Houses, for the supply of the present need, etc. There was only the 4s. in hand for the need of to- day, which I had reason to believe would be about £2. Now see the Lord's help! Just now, at eleven o'clock, when the letter-bag is brought for the money for to-day's need, I receive in it £2 7s. 3d., which had been taken by brother R. B. out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses, and half a sovereign, which had been sent by a brother in Suffolk. Thus we have £3 1s. 3d., whilst only £1 15s. is needed to-day. In the course of reading the Holy Scriptures in my family this morning, came the word: "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you" (Matt. 7:7). I pleaded this word especially with the Lord while I was again praying, after the family prayer was over, with some of the labourers; and surely He had proved afresh that He acts according to His Word. June 18th. As only 13s. had come in on the 16th and 17th, we were now extremely poor; but the Lord looked upon our necessity, for £5 was sent by a Christian lady at Scarborough, and a person from Manchester gave £1. June 22nd. Saturday evening. Only 1s. came in the day before yesterday, and 2s. 6d. was taken this morning out of ten boxes in the Orphan Houses.—This had been one of those weeks, in which I have prayed particularly much for means, and in which the Lord seemed little to regard my requests. But my soul, through grace, has been in perfect peace, being fully assured that He in His own good time will again send larger supplies. In every way we are now very poor, and it seems desirable that we should have large sums to meet the present circumstances. After much prayer the Lord has closed the week with fresh proofs of His loving, tender care over the work, which has been a great refreshment to my spirit. There came in this evening, between eight and nine o'clock, by sale of stockings 9s., by sale of other articles £1 8s. 7d., by a donation from an Irish sister 5s., and a physician in Bristol kindly sent me £2, and his little children 4s. How can my soul sufficiently praise the Lord for His tender mercies and His readiness to hear the prayers of His servant! All these fresh deliverances in the hour of great need show most clearly, that it is only for the trial of our faith, for our profit, for the profit of others who may hear of it, and for the glory of the Lord, that He sometimes seems not to regard our petitions. June 25th. To-day I received from Scotland £10, to be used as most needed, of which I took one half for the Orphans, and the other half for the other Objects. Thus, in our great need, the Lord supplies us from day to day, and hears our prayers, which we daily bring to Him. June 30th. This evening I received £10 between nine and ten o'clock, at a time of the greatest poverty. A little boy likewise gave me 6d. this evening. July 7th. It is now about six weeks since I have been daily entreating the Lord, both alone and with some of my fellow-labourers, that He would be pleased to send us the supplies which we required, both to meet the ordinary and extraordinary expenses. Of late we have been also especially asking the Lord that He would be pleased to send a rich supply before the public meetings (which will commence, if the Lord will, on the 15th), in order that it may be seen that without public meetings, and without publishing fresh Reports, we are yet able, by faith and prayer, to draw down help from the living God. Our prayer, therefore, had been particularly, that the Lord not only would be pleased to give us what we required day by day, but that He would also send in again largely, in order to show that He was willing to hear our prayers, and influence the minds of His children who have the means, to contribute considerably, though it was now more than two years since the last Report was published. Not that we were anxiously concerned even about this: for in the whole work we desire to stand with God, and not to depend upon the favourable or unfavourable judgment of the multitude; yet our souls longed, in pity to those who might seek an occasion, that even the shadow of ground might be cut off for persons to say: "They cannot get any more money, and therefore they now publish another Report." My soul, therefore, had assurance that the Lord not only would supply our need up to the time when the accounts were closed, and the public meetings would be held, but also that He would send in means more largely than He had done for some time past. And thus it was. When on July 6th more was needed than there was in hand, I received about eight o'clock a Post Office Order for £2 from Jersey, of which half is for the Orphans and half for the other Objects. And now to-day A. B. sent £50, of which I took one half for the Orphans, and the other half for the other Funds. Besides the reasons just referred to, why this donation is so seasonable, I would only mention one more: The brother who kindly procures the oatmeal for us in Scotland, had written to say, that he had just now some which was very good, if we liked to have it. We could not say we needed none, for by the time it could be sent our meal would be gone; nothing therefore remained but to continue waiting on the Lord for means. And now, when we needed to send an answer, this £50 came, so that we were able to order a ton of oatmeal. July 14th. This is the last day before the accounts are closed, and this day also the Lord has sent in liberally. Being thus helped day by day up to the last moment of this period, we go on cheerfully to the next, leaning upon the Lord, with a balance in hand of £1 11s. 11¾d. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 10th, 1842, to July 14th, 1844, was £2,487 8s. 7½d.] . CHAPTER VIII SOME HINTS ON A FEW PASSAGES OF THE WORD OF GOD (Written in 1844) I NOW add some hints on a few passages of the Word of God, both because I have so very frequently found them little regarded by Christians, and also because I have proved their preciousness, in some measure, in my own experience. I.—Laying up Treasure in Heaven In Matt. 6:19–21, it is written: "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."—Observe, dear reader, the following points concerning this part of the divine testimony: (1) It is the Lord Jesus, our Lord and Master, who speaks this as the lawgiver of His people. He who has infinite wisdom and unfathomable love to us, who therefore knows what is for our real welfare and happiness, and who cannot exact from us any requirement inconsistent with that love which led Him to lay down His life for us. Remembering then, who it is who speaks to us in these verses, let us consider them. (2) His counsel, His affectionate entreaty, and His commandment to us His disciples is: "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth." The meaning obviously is, that the disciples of the Lord Jesus, being strangers and pilgrims on earth, i.e., neither belonging to the earth nor expecting to remain in it, should not seek to increase their earthly possessions, in whatever these possessions may consist. This is a word for poor believers as well as for rich believers; it has as much reference to putting shillings into the savings' bank as to putting thousands of pounds into the funds, or purchasing one house, or one farm after another. It may be said, Does not every prudent and provident person seek to increase his means, that he may have a goodly portion to leave to his children, or to have something for old age, or for the time of sickness, etc.? My reply is, It is quite true that this is the custom of the world. It was thus in the days of our Lord, and Paul refers to this custom of the world where he says, "The children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children" (2 Cor. 12:14). But whilst thus it is in the world, and we have every reason to believe ever will be so among those who are of the world, and who therefore have their portion on earth, we disciples of the Lord Jesus, being born again, being the children of God not nominally, but really, being truly partakers of the divine nature, being in fellowship with the Father and the Son, and having in prospect "an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away" (1 Peter 1:4), ought in every respect to act differently from the world, and so in this particular also. If we disciples of the Lord Jesus seek, like the people of the world, after an increase of our possessions, may not those who are of the world justly question whether we believe what we say, when we speak about our inheritance, our heavenly calling, our being the children of God, etc.? Often it must be a sad stumbling-block to the unbeliever to see a believer in the Lord Jesus acting in this particular just like himself. Consider this, dear brethren in the Lord, should this remark apply to you.—I have more than once had the following passage quoted to me as a proof that parents ought to lay up money for their children, or husbands for their wives: "But if any provide not for his own, and especially for those of his own house (or kindred), he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel" (1 Tim. 5:8). It is, however, concerning this verse, only needful in childlike simplicity to read the connection from verse 3 to 5, and it will be obvious that the meaning is this, that whilst the poor widows of the church are to be cared for by the church, yet if any such needy believing widow had children or grandchildren (not nephews), these children or grandchildren should provide for the widow, that the church might not be charged; but that, if a believer's child, or grandchild, in such a case did not do so, such an one did not act according to the obligations laid upon him by his holy faith, and was worse than an unbeliever. Not a word, then, is there to favour the laying up treasures upon earth for our children, or our wives. (3) Our Lord says concerning the earth, that it is a place "where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal." All that is of the earth, and in any way connected with it, is subject to corruption, to change, to dissolution. There is no reality, or substance, in anything else but in heavenly things. Often the careful amassing of earthly possessions ends in losing them in a moment by fire, by robbery, by a change of mercantile concerns, by loss of work, etc.; but suppose all this were not the case, still, yet a little while, and thy soul shall be required of thee; or, yet a little while, and the Lord Jesus will return; and what profit shalt thou then have, dear reader, if thou hast carefully sought to increase thy earthly possessions? My brother, if there were one particle of real benefit to be derived from it, would not He, whose love to us has been proved to the utmost, have wished that you and I should have it? If, in the least degree, it could tend to the increase of our peace, or joy in the Holy Ghost, or heavenly-mindedness, He, who laid down His life for us, would have commanded us, to "LAY UP treasure upon earth." (4) Our Lord does not merely bid us not to lay up treasure upon earth; if He had said no more, this commandment might be abused, and persons find in it an encouragement for their extravagant habits, their love of pleasure, and their habit of spending everything they have, or can obtain, upon themselves. It does not mean, then, as is the common phrase, that we should "live up to our income;" for, He adds: "But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven." There is such a thing as laying up in heaven as truly as there is laying up on earth; if it were not so, our Lord would not have said so. Just as persons put one sum after another into the bank, and it is put down to their credit, and they may use the money afterwards: so truly the penny, the shilling, the pound, the hundred pounds, the ten thousand pounds, given for the Lord's sake, and constrained by the love of Christ, to poor brethren, or in any way spent in the work of God, He marks down in the book of remembrance, He considers as laid up in heaven. The money is not lost, it is laid up in the bank of heaven; yet so, that, whilst an earthly bank may break, or through earthly circumstances we may lose our earthly possessions, the money, thus secured in heaven, cannot be lost. But this is by no means the only difference. I notice a few more points. Treasures laid up on earth bring along with them many cares; treasures laid up in heaven never give care. Treasures laid up on earth never can afford spiritual joy; treasures laid up in heaven bring along with them peace and joy in the Holy Ghost even now. Treasures laid up on earth, in a dying hour cannot afford peace and comfort, and when life is over, they are taken from us; treasures laid up in heaven draw forth thanksgiving, that we were permitted and counted worthy to serve the Lord with the means with which He was pleased to entrust us as stewards; and when this life is over we are not deprived of what was laid up there, but when we go to heaven we go to the place where our treasures are, and we shall find them there. Often we hear it said when a person has died: he died worth so much. But whatever be the phrases common in the world, it is certain that a person may die worth fifty thousand pounds sterling, as the world reckons, and yet that individual may not possess, in the sight of God, one thousand pounds sterling, because he was not rich towards God, he did not lay up treasures in heaven. And so on the other hand, we can suppose a man of God falling asleep in Jesus, and his surviving widow finding scarcely enough left behind him to suffice for the funeral, who was nevertheless rich towards God; in the sight of God he may possess £5,000, he may have laid up that sum in heaven. Dear reader, does your soul long to be rich towards God, to lay up treasures in heaven? The world passes away and the lust thereof! Yet a little while, and our stewardship will be taken from us. At present we have the opportunity of serving the Lord, with our time, our talents, our bodily strength, our gifts, and also with our property; but shortly this opportunity may cease. Oh! how shortly it may cease. Before ever this is read by any one, I may have fallen asleep; and the very next day after you have read this, dear reader, you may fall asleep, and therefore, whilst we have the opportunity, let us serve the Lord.—I believe, and therefore I speak. My own soul is so fully assured of the wisdom and love of the Lord toward us His disciples as expressed in this Word, that by His grace I do most heartily set my seal to the preciousness of the command, and I do from my inmost soul not only desire not to lay up treasures upon earth, but, believing as I do what the Lord says, I do desire to have grace to lay up treasures in heaven. And then, suppose after a little while you should fall asleep, some one may say, your wife and child will be unprovided for, because you did not make a provision for them. My reply is, the Lord will take care of them. The Lord will abundantly provide for them, as He now abundantly provides for us. (5) The Lord lastly adds: "For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Where should the heart of the disciple of the Lord Jesus be, but in heaven? Our calling is a heavenly calling; our inheritance is a heavenly inheritance; our citizenship is in heaven; but if we believers in the Lord Jesus lay up treasures on earth, the necessary result of it is, that our hearts will be upon earth; nay, the very fact of our doing so proves that they are there! Nor will it be otherwise, till there be a ceasing to lay up treasures upon earth. The believer who lays up treasures upon earth may, at first, not live openly in sin; he in a measure may yet bring some honour to the Lord in certain things; but the injurious tendencies of this habit will show themselves more and more, whilst the habit of laying up treasures in heaven would draw the heart more and more heavenward; would be continually strengthening his new, his divine nature, his spiritual faculties, because it would call his spiritual faculties into use, and thus they would be strengthened; and he would more and more, whilst yet in the body, have his heart in heaven, and set upon heavenly things; and thus the laying up treasures in heaven would bring along with it, even in this life, precious spiritual blessings as a reward of obedience. II.—God's Kingdom to be First Matthew 6:33. "But seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you." After our Lord, in the previous verses, had been pointing His disciples to "the fowls of the air," and "the lilies of the field," in order that they should be without carefulness about the necessaries of life; He adds: "Therefore take no thought (literally, be not anxious) saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (for after all these things do the Gentiles seek;) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things." Observe here particularly that we, the children of God, should be different from the nations of the earth, from those who have no Father in heaven, and who therefore make it their great business, their first anxious concern, what they shall eat, and what they shall drink, and wherewithal they shall be clothed. We, the children of God, should, as in every other respect, so in this particular also, be different from the world, and prove to the world that we believe that we have a Father in heaven, who knoweth that we have need of all these things. The fact that our almighty Father, who is full of infinite love to us His children, and who has proved to us His love in the gift of His only begotten Son, and His almighty power in raising Him from the dead, knows that we have need of these things, should remove all anxiety from our minds. There is, however, one thing which we ought to attend to, with reference to our temporal necessities; it is mentioned in our verse: "But seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness." The great business which the disciple of the Lord Jesus has to be concerned about (for this word was spoken to disciples, to professed believers) is, to seek the kingdom of God, i.e., to seek, as I view it, after the external and internal prosperity of the Church of God. If, according to our ability, and according to the opportunity which the Lord gives us, we seek to win souls for the Lord Jesus, that appears to me to be seeking the external prosperity of the kingdom of God; and if we, as members of the body of Christ, seek to benefit our fellow-members in the body, helping them on in grace and truth, or caring for them in any way to their edification, that would be seeking the internal prosperity of the kingdom of God. But in connection with this we have also to "seek … His righteousness," which means (as it was spoken to disciples, to those who have a Father in heaven, and not to those who were without), to seek to be more and more like God, to seek to be inwardly conformed to the mind of God.—If these two things are attended to (and they imply also that we are not slothful in business), then do we come under that precious promise: "And all these things (that is food, raiment, or any thing else that is needful for this present life) shall be added unto you." It is not for attending to these two things that we obtain the blessing, but in attending to them. I now ask you, my dear reader, a few questions in all love, because I do seek your welfare, and I do not wish to put these questions to you, without putting them first to my own heart. Do you make it your primary business, your first great concern, to seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness? Are the things of God, the honour of His name, the welfare of His Church, the conversion of sinners, and the profit of your own soul, your chief aim? Or, does your business, or your family, or your own temporal concerns, in some shape or other primarily occupy your attention? If the latter be the case, then, though you may have all the necessaries of life, yet could you be surprised if you had them not? I never knew a child of God who acted according to the above passage, in whose experience the Lord did not fulfil His word of promise, "All these things shall be added unto you." III.—Partnership with God The third portion of the divine testimony, on which I desire to throw out a few hints, is in 1 John 1:3: "And truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ." Observe: (1) The words "fellowship," "communion," "co-participation," and "partnership," mean the same. (2) The believer in the Lord Jesus does not only obtain forgiveness of all his sins (as he does through the shedding of the blood of Jesus, by faith in His name); does not only become a righteous one before God (through the righteousness of the Lord Jesus, by faith in His name); is not only begotten again, born of God, and partaker of the divine nature, and therefore a child of God, and an heir of God; but he is also in fellowship or partnership with God. Now, so far as regards God, and our standing in the Lord Jesus, we have this blessing once for all; nor does it allow of either an increase or a decrease. Just as God's love to us believers, His children, is unalterably the same (whatever may be the manifestations of that love), and as His peace with us is the same (however much our peace may be disturbed), so it is also with regard to our being in fellowship or partnership with Him: it remains unalterably the same, so far as God is concerned. But then (3) there is an experimental fellowship, or partnership, with the Father and with His Son, which consists in this, that all which we possess in God, as being the partners with God, is brought down into our daily life, is enjoyed, experienced, and used. This experimental fellowship, or partnership, allows of an increase or a decrease, in the measure in which faith is in exercise, and in which we are entering into what we have received in the Lord Jesus. The measure in which we enjoy this experimental fellowship with the Father and with the Son is without limit; for without limit we may make use of our partnership with the Father and with the Son, and draw by prayer and faith out of the inexhaustible fulness which there is in God. Let us take a few instances in order to see the practical working of this experimental partnership with the Father and with the Son. Suppose there are two believing parents who were not brought to the knowledge of the truth until some years after the Lord had given them several children. Their children were brought up in sinful, evil ways, whilst the parents did not know the Lord. Now the parents reap as they sowed. They suffer from having set an evil example before their children; for their children are unruly and behave most improperly. What is now to be done? Need such parents despair? No. The first thing they have to do is, to make confession of their sins to God, with regard to neglecting their children whilst they were themselves living in sin, and then to remember that they are in partnership with God, and therefore to be of good courage though they are in themselves still utterly insufficient for the task of managing their children. They have in themselves neither the wisdom, nor the patience, nor the long-suffering, nor the gentleness, nor the meekness, nor the love, nor the decision and firmness, nor anything else that may be needful in dealing with their children aright. But their Heavenly Father has all this. The Lord Jesus possesses all this. And they are in partnership with the Father, and with the Son, and therefore they can obtain by prayer and faith all they need out of the fulness of God. I say by prayer and faith, for we have to make known our need to God in prayer, ask His help, and then we have to believe that He will give us what we need. Prayer alone is not enough. We may pray never so much, yet if we do not believe that God will give us what we need, we have no reason to expect that we shall receive what we have asked for. So then these parents would need to ask God to give them the needful wisdom, patience, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, love, decision, firmness, and whatever else they may judge they need. They may in humble boldness remind their Heavenly Father that His Word assures them that they are in partnership with Him, and, as they themselves are lacking in these particulars, ask Him to supply their need; and then they have to believe that God will do it, and they will receive according to their need. Another instance: suppose I am so situated in my business that day by day such difficulties arise, that I continually find that I take wrong steps, by reason of these great difficulties. How may the case be altered for the better? In myself I see no remedy for the difficulties. In looking at myself I can expect nothing but to make still further mistakes, and, therefore, trial upon trial seems to be before me. And yet I need not despair. The living God is my partner. I have not sufficient wisdom to meet these difficulties so as to be able to know what steps to take, but He is able to direct me. What I have, therefore, to do is this: in simplicity to spread my case before my Heavenly Father and my Lord Jesus. The Father and the Son are my partners. I have to tell out my heart to God, and to ask Him, that, as He is my partner, and I have no wisdom in myself to meet all the many difficulties which continually occur in my business, He would be pleased to guide and direct me, and to supply me with the needful wisdom; and then I have to believe that God will do so, and go with good courage to my business, and expect help from Him in the next difficulty that may come before me. I have to look out for guidance, I have to expect counsel from the Lord; and, as assuredly as I do so, I shall have it; I shall find that I am not nominally, but really in partnership with the Father and with the Son. Another instance: There are two believing parents with seven small children. The father works in a manufactory, but cannot earn more than ten shillings per week. The mother cannot earn anything. These ten shillings are too little for the supply of nourishing and wholesome food for seven growing children and their parents, and for providing them with the other necessaries of life. What is to be done in such a case? Surely not to find fault with the manufacturer, who may not be able to afford more wages, and much less to murmur against God; but the parents have in simplicity to tell God, their partner, that the wages of ten shillings a week are not sufficient in England to provide nine persons with all they need, that their health may not be injured. They have to remind God that He is not a hard master, not an unkind being, but a most loving Father, who has abundantly proved the love of His heart in the gift of His only begotten Son. And they have in childlike simplicity to ask Him, that either He would order it so, that the manufacturer may be able to allow more wages, or that the Lord would find them another place, where the father would be able to earn more; or that He would be pleased somehow or other, as it may seem good to Him, to supply them with more means. They have to ask the Lord, in childlike simplicity, again and again for it, if He does not answer their request at once; and they have to believe that God, their Father and partner, will give them the desire of their hearts. They have to expect an answer to their prayers; day by day they have to look out for it, and to repeat their request till God grants it. As assuredly as they believe that God will grant them their request, so assuredly it shall be granted. Again, suppose I desire more power over my besetting sins; suppose I desire more power against certain temptations; suppose I desire more wisdom, or grace, or anything else that I may need in my service among the saints, or in my service towards the unconverted; what have I to do, but to make use of my being in fellowship with the Father and with the Son? Just as, for instance, an old faithful clerk, who is this day taken into partnership by an immensely rich firm, though himself altogether without property, would not be discouraged by reason of a large payment having to be made by the firm within three days, though he himself has no money at all of his own, but would comfort himself with the immense riches possessed by those who so generously have just taken him into partnership; so should we, the children of God and servants of Jesus Christ, comfort ourselves by being in fellowship, or partnership, with the Father, and with the Son, though we have no power of our own against our besetting sins; though we cannot withstand temptations which are before us, in our own strength; and though we have neither sufficient grace nor wisdom for our service among the saints, or towards the unconverted. All we have to do is, to draw upon our partner, the living God. By prayer and faith we may obtain all needful temporal and spiritual help and blessings. In all simplicity we have to tell out our heart before God, and then we have to believe that He will give to us according to our need. But if we do not believe that God will help us, could we be at peace? The clerk, taken into the firm as partner, believes that the firm will meet the payment though so large, and though in three days it is to be made, and it is this that keeps his heart quiet, though altogether poor himself. We have to believe that our infinitely rich partner, the living God, will help us in our need, and we shall not only be in peace, but we shall actually find that the help we need will be granted to us. Let not the consciousness of your entire unworthiness keep you, dear reader, from believing what God has said concerning you. If you are indeed a believer in the Lord Jesus, then this precious privilege, being in partnership with the Father and the Son, is yours, though you and I are entirely unworthy of it. If the consciousness of our unworthiness were to keep us from believing what God has said concerning those who depend upon and trust in the Lord Jesus for salvation, then we should find that there is not one single blessing with which we have been blessed in the Lord Jesus from which, on account of our unworthiness, we could derive any settled comfort or peace. IV.—Stewardship The child of God has been bought with the "precious blood of the Christ," and is altogether His property, with all that he possesses: his bodily strength, his mental strength, his ability of every kind, his trade, business, art, profession, his property, etc.; for it is written: "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price" (1 Cor. 6:19, 20). The proceeds of our calling are therefore not our own in the sense of using them as our natural heart wishes us to do, whether to spend them on the gratification of our pride, or our love of pleasure, or sensual indulgences, or to lay by the money for ourselves or our children, or use it in any way as we naturally like; but we have to stand before our Lord and Master, whose stewards we are, to seek to ascertain His will, how He will have us use the proceeds of our calling. But is this indeed the spirit in which the children of God generally are engaged in their calling? It is but too well known that it is not the case! Can we then wonder at it, that even God's own dear children should so often be found greatly in difficulty with regard to their calling, and be found so often complaining about stagnation or competition in trade, and the difficulties of the times, though there have been given to them such precious promises as: "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you;" or, "Let your conversation (disposition or turn of mind) be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for He hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee"? (Heb. 13:5.) Is it not obvious enough, that, when our Heavenly Father sees that we His children do, or would, use the proceeds of our calling, as our natural mind would desire, He either cannot at all entrust us with means, or will be obliged to decrease them? No wise and really affectionate mother will permit her infant to play with a razor, or with fire, however much the child may desire to have them; and so the love and wisdom of our Heavenly Father will not, can not, entrust us with pecuniary means (except it be in the way of chastisement, or to show us finally their utter vanity), if He sees that we do not desire to possess them as stewards for Him, in order that we may spend them as He may point out to us by His Holy Spirit, through His Word. In connection with this I give a few hints to the believing reader on three passages of the Word of God. In 1 Cor. 16:2, we find it written to the brethren at Corinth, "Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God has prospered him." A contribution for the poor saints in Judea wag to be made, and the brethren at Corinth were exhorted to put by every Lord's day, according to the measure of success which the Lord had been pleased to grant them in their calling during the week. Now, ought not the saints in our day also to act according to this word? There is no passage in the Word of God telling us not to do so, and it is altogether in accordance with our pilgrim character, not only once or twice, or four times a year, to see how much we can afford to give to the poor saints, or to the work of God in any way, but to seek to settle it weekly. If it be said, I cannot ascertain how much I have gained in the course of the week by my business, and therefore I cannot give accordingly; my reply is this: seek, dear brethren, as much as possible to bring your business upon such a footing, that you may be able, as nearly as possible, to settle how much you have earned in your calling in the course of the week; but suppose you should be unable to settle it exactly to the shilling or pound, yet you will know pretty well how it has been with you during the week, and therefore, according to your best knowledge, contribute on the coming Lord's day towards the necessities of the poor saints, and towards the work of God, as He, after your having sought His guidance, may lead you. Perhaps you say, The weeks are so unlike; in one week I may earn three or even ten times as much as in another week, and if I give according to my earnings from my calling during a very good week, then how are such weeks, when I earn scarcely anything, or how are the bad debts to be met? How shall I do when sickness befalls my family, or when other trials, productive of expense, come upon me, if I do not make provision for such seasons? My reply is (1) I do not find in the New Testament a single passage in which either directly or indirectly exhortations are given, to provide against deadness in business, bad debts and sickness, by laying up money. (2) Often the Lord is obliged to allow deadness in business, or bad debts, or sickness in our family, or other trials, which increase our expenses, to befall us, because we do not, as His stewards, act according to stewardship, but as if we were owners of what we have, forgetting that the time has not yet come when we shall enter upon our possessions: and He does so in order that, by these losses and expenses, our property which we have collected may be decreased, lest we should altogether set our hearts again upon earthly things, and forget God entirely. His love is so great, that He will not let His children quietly go their own way when they have forsaken Him; but if His loving admonitions by His Holy Spirit are disregarded, He is obliged, in fatherly love, to chastise them. A striking illustration of what I have said we have in the case of Israel nationally. The commandment to them was, to leave their land uncultivated in the seventh year, in order that it might rest; and the Lord promised to make up for this deficiency by His abundant blessing resting upon the sixth year. However, Israel did not act according to this commandment, no doubt saying in the unbelief of their hearts, as the Lord had foretold, "What shall we eat in the seventh year? Behold we shall not sow, nor gather in our increase" (Lev. 25) But what did the Lord do? He was determined the land should have rest, and as the Israelites did not willingly give it, He sent them for seventy years into captivity, in order that thus the land might have rest. See Leviticus 26:33–35. Beloved brethren in the Lord, let us take heed so to walk as that the Lord may not be obliged, by chastisement, to take a part of our earthly possessions from us in the way of bad debts, sickness, decrease of business, or the like, because we would not own our position as stewards, but act as owners, and keep for ourselves the means with which the Lord had entrusted us, not for the gratification of our own carnal mind, but for the sake of using them in His service. It might also be said by a brother whose earnings are small, Should I also give according to my earnings? They are already so small, that my wife can only with the greatest difficulty manage to make them sufficient for the family. My reply is: Have you ever considered, my brother, that the very reason why the Lord is obliged to let your earnings remain so small, may be the fact of your spending everything upon yourselves, and that, if He were to give you more, you would only use it to increase your own family comfort, instead of looking about to see who among the brethren are sick, or who have no work at all, that you might help them, or how you might assist the work of God at home and abroad? There is a great temptation for a brother whose earnings are small, to put off the responsibility of assisting the needy and sick saints, or helping on the work of God, and to lay it upon the few rich brethren and sisters with whom he is associated in fellowship, and thus rob his own soul! It might be asked, How much shall I give of my income? The tenth part, or the fifth part, or the third part, or one half, of more? My reply is, God lays down no rule concerning this point. What we do we should do cheerfully and not of necessity. But if even Jacob, with the first dawning of spiritual light (Genesis 28:22), promised to God the tenth of all He should give to him, how much ought we believers in the Lord Jesus to do for Him? we, whose calling is a heavenly one, and who know distinctly that we are children of God and joint heirs with the Lord Jesus! Yet do all the children of God give even the tenth part of what the Lord gives them? That would be two shillings per week for the brother who earns £1, and 4s. to him who earns £2, and £2 per week to him whose income is £20 per week. In connection with 1 Cor. 16:2, I would mention two other portions: (1) "He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully" (2 Cor. 9:6). It is certain that we children of God are so abundantly blessed in Jesus, by the grace of God, that we ought to need no stimulus to good works. The forgiveness of our sins, the having been made for ever the children of God, the having before us the Father's house as our home —these blessings ought to be sufficient motives to constrain us in love and gratitude to serve God abundantly all the days of our life, and cheerfully also to give up, as He may call for it, that with which He has entrusted us of the things of this world. But whilst this is the case, the Lord nevertheless holds out to us in His Holy Word motives why we should serve Him, deny ourselves, use our property for Him, etc.; and the last mentioned passage is one of that kind. The verse is true, both with reference to the life that is now and that which is to come. If we have been sparingly using our property for Him, there will have been little treasure laid up in heaven, and therefore a small amount of capital will be found in the world to come, so far as regards reaping. Again, we shall reap bountifully if we seek to be rich towards God, by abundantly using our means for Him, whether in ministering to the necessities of the poor saints, or using otherwise our pecuniary means for His work. Dear brethren, these are realities! Very shortly, will come the reaping time, and then will be the question, whether we shall reap sparingly or bountifully.—But while this passage refers to the life hereafter, it also refers to the life that now is. Just as now the love of Christ constrains us to communicate of that with which the Lord entrusts us, so will be the present reaping, both with regard to spiritual and temporal things. Should there be found therefore in a brother the want of entering into his position as being merely a steward for the Lord in his calling, and should he give no heed to the admonitions of the Holy Ghost to communicate to those who are in need, or to help the work of God; then, can such a brother be surprised that he meets with great difficulties in his calling, and that he cannot get on? This is according to the Lord's Word. He is sowing sparingly, and he therefore reaps sparingly. But should the love of Christ constrain a brother, out of the earnings of his calling to sow bountifully, he will even in this life reap bountifully, both with regard to blessings in his soul and with regard to temporal things. Consider in this connection the following passage, which, though taken from the Book of Proverbs, is not of a Jewish character, but true concerning believers under the present dispensation also: "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself" (Prov. 11:24, 25). (2) In connection with 1 Cor. 16:2, I would also direct my brethren in the Lord to the promise made in Luke 6:38, "Give and it shall be given unto you: good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again." This refers evidently to the present dispensation, and evidently in its primary meaning to temporal things. Now let any one, constrained by the love of Christ, act according to this passage; let him on the first day of the week communicate as the Lord has prospered him, and he will see that the Lord will act according to what is contained in this verse. If pride constrain us to give, if self-righteousness make us, liberal, if natural feeling induce us to communicate, or if we give whilst we are in a state of insolvency, not possessing more perhaps than ten shillings in the pound were our creditors to come upon us; then we cannot expect to have this verse fulfilled in our experience: nor should we give at any time for the sake of receiving again from others, according to this verse; but if indeed the love of Christ constrain us to communicate according to the ability which the Lord gives us, then we shall have this verse fulfilled in our experience, though this was not the motive that induced us to give. Somehow or other the Lord will abundantly repay us through the instrumentality of our fellow men, what we are doing for His poor saints, or in any way for His work; and we shall find that in the end we are not losers, even with reference to temporal things, whilst we communicate liberally of the things of this life. Here it might be remarked: But if it be so, that even in this life, and with regard to temporal things it is true, that "To him that gives shall be given, good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over," and that "He which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully," then in the end the most liberal persons would be exceedingly rich. Concerning this we have to keep in mind, that the moment persons were to begin to give for the sake of receiving more back again from the Lord through the instrumentality of their fellow men, than they have given; or the moment persons wished to alter their way, and no more go on sowing bountifully, but sparingly, in order to increase their possessions, whilst God is allowing them to reap bountifully, the river of God's bounty towards them would no longer continue to flow. God had supplied them abundantly with means, because He saw them act as stewards for Him. He had entrusted them with a little which they used for Him, and He therefore entrusted them with more; and if they had continued to use the much also for Him, He would have still more abundantly used them as instruments to scatter abroad His bounties. The child of God must be willing to be a channel through which God's bounties flow, both with regard to temporal and spiritual things. This channel is narrow and shallow at first, it may be; yet there is room for some of the waters of God's bounty to pass through. And if we cheerfully yield ourselves as channels, for this purpose, then the channel becomes wider and deeper, and the waters of the bounty of God can pass through more abundantly. Dropping figurative language it is thus: At first we may be instrumental in communicating £5 or £10 or £20 or £50 or £100 or £200 per year, but afterwards double as much; and if we are still more faithful in our stewardship, after a year or two four times as much, afterwards perhaps eight times as much, at last perhaps twenty times or fifty times as much. We cannot limit the extent to which God may use us as instruments in communicating blessing, both temporal and spiritual, if we are willing to yield ourselves as instruments to the living God, and are content to be only instruments, and to give Him all the glory. But with regard to temporal things it will be thus, that if indeed we walk according to the mind of God in these things, whilst more and more we become instruments of blessing to others, we shall not seek to enrich ourselves, but be content when the last day of another year finds us still in the body, to possess no more than on the last day of the previous year, or even considerably less, whilst we have been, however, in the course of the year the instruments of communicating largely to others, through the means with which the Lord had entrusted us. As to my own soul, by the grace of God it would be a burden to me to find, that I was increasing in earthly possession; for it would be a plain proof to me that I had not been acting as a steward for God, and had not been yielding myself as a channel for the waters of God's bounty to pass through. I also cannot but bear my testimony here, that in whatever feeble measure God has enabled me to act according to these truths for the last sixty-four years and a half [in 1895] I have found it to be profitable, most profitable to my own soul, and, as to temporal things, I never was a loser in doing so, but I have most abundantly found the truth of 2 Cor. 9:6, and Luke 6:38, and Prov. 11:24, 25, verified in my own experience. I only have to regret that I have acted so little according to what I have now been stating, but my godly purpose is, by the help of God, to spend the remainder of my days in practising these truths more than ever; and I am sure, that, when I am brought to the close of my earthly pilgrimage, either by death, or by the appearing of our Lord Jesus, I shall not have the least regret in having done be, and I know that should I leave my dear child behind, the Lord will abundantly provide for her, and prove that there has been a better provision made for her than her father could have made, if he had sought to insure his life or lay up money for her. Liberal Donors blessed Before leaving this part of the subject, I mention to the believing reader that I know instance upon instance, in which what I have been saying has been verified, but I will only mention the following:—I knew many years ago a brother as the manager of a large manufactory. Whilst in this capacity he was liberal, giving away considerably out of his rather considerable salary. The Lord repaid this to him; for the principals of the establishment, well knowing his value to their house of business, gave him now and then, whilst he was thus liberally using his means for the Lord, very large presents in money. In process of time, however, this brother thought it right to begin business on his own account, in a very small way. He still continued to be liberal, according to his means, and God prospered him, and prospered him so, that now, whilst I am writing, his manufactory is as large as the one which he formerly managed, or even larger, though that was a very considerable one. And sure I am that, if this brother shall be kept by God from setting his heart upon earthly things, and from seeking more and more to increase his earthly riches, but shall delight himself in being used as a steward by God, cheerfully communicating to the need of God's poor children, or to His work in other ways, and doing so not sparingly, but bountifully, the Lord will entrust him more and more with means; if otherwise, if he shut up his hands, seeks his own, wishes to obtain sufficient property that he may be able to live on his interest, then, what he has to expect is, that God will shut up His hands, he will meet with heavy losses, or there will be an alteration in his affairs for the worse, or the like. I also mention two other cases, to show that the Lord increases our ability of communicating temporal blessings to others, if we distribute according to the means with which He has entrusted us, though we should not be in a trade or profession.—I know a brother who many years ago saw it right not only to spend his interest for the Lord, but also the principal, as the Lord might point out to him opportunities. His desire was not, as indeed it ought never to be, to get rid of his money as fast as possible, yet he considered himself a steward for the Lord, and was therefore willing, as his Lord and Master might point it out to him, to spend his means. When this brother came to this determination, he possessed about twenty thousand pounds sterling. According to the light and grace, which the Lord had been pleased to give, he afterwards acted, spending the money for the Lord, in larger or smaller sums, as opportunities were pointed out to him by the Lord. Thus the sum more and more decreased, whilst the brother steadily pursued his course, serving the Lord with his property, and spending his time and ability also for the Lord, in service of one kind or another among His children. At last the twenty thousand pounds were almost entirely spent, when at that very time the father of this brother died, whereby he came into the possession of an income of several thousand pounds a year. It gives joy to my heart to be able to add, that this brother still pursues his godly course, living in the most simple way, and giving away perhaps ten times as much as he spends on himself or family. Here you see, dear reader, that this brother, using faithfully for the Lord what he had been entrusted with at first, was made steward over more; for ho has now more than one-third as much coming in in a year, as he at first possessed altogether. I know a brother to whom the Lord has given a liberal heart, and who bountifully gave of that over which the Lord had set him as steward. The Lord, seeing this, entrusted him with still more, for through family circumstances he came into the possession of many thousands of pounds, in addition to the considerable property he possessed before. I have the joy of being able to add also concerning this brother, that the Lord continues to give him grace to use his property as a steward for God, and that he has not been permitted to set his heart upon his riches, through the very considerable increase of his property, but that he continues to live as the steward of the Lord, and not as the owner of all this wealth. And now, dear reader, when the brethren to whom I have been referring are brought to the close of their earthly pilgrimage, will they have one moment's regret that they have used their property for the Lord? Will it be the least particle of uneasiness to their minds, or will their children be the worse for it? Oh no! The only regret they will have concerning this matter will be, that they did not serve the Lord still more abundantly with their property. Dear reader, let us each in our measure act in the same spirit. Money is really worth no more than as it is used according to the mind of the Lord; and life is worth no more than as it is spent in the service of the Lord. . CHAPTER IX MARKED DELIVERANCES IN CONNECTION WITH THE FUNDS FOR THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS, 1844–1849 July 14th, 1844, to May 26th, 1846 AUGUST 10th, 1844. In the greatest need, when not one penny was in hand, I received £5 from a brother at Hackney. I took half of this sum for these Objects, and half for the Orphans. October 1st. This evening I received a Bank Order for £70, to be used as the Lord might direct me. This money came in most seasonably, as I am thus able to pay to the six teachers who labour in the six Day Schools, their salaries. I took £30 of the £70 for these Objects, and £40 for the Orphans. 1845 January 13th. When there was nothing in hand towards our many necessities for these Objects, I received to-day the following valuable donation: Three forty-franc pieces, two twenty-franc pieces, six five- franc pieces, seven two-franc pieces, eleven one-franc pieces, fourteen half-franc pieces, twenty-one quarter-of-a-franc pieces, and fifty-two other small Italian and French silver coins. From May 6th, 1845, to May 26th, 1846, we experienced no difficulty at all as to means, the Lord having always seasonably sent in the supplies, so that, without any one exception, I was always able not only to meet all the demands connected with the Day Schools, the Sunday School, and the Adult Schools, but I was also able to do more, as far as regards means, in aiding the circulation of Tracts, and helping missionary efforts, than at any previous period of the same length.—June 23rd. With Philip. 4:6, for circulation of Tracts and Bibles in foreign lands, or as needed, £60.—October 12th. There came in £150. 1846 February 26th. I received £200, of which £100 was to be used for missionary work in foreign lands, and £100 for brethren who labour in England, in the Word and doctrine without any stated salary. Before I received this donation, I had been especially led to ask the Lord that He would be pleased to condescend to use me more largely in helping missionary brethren. May 26th, 1846, to May 26th, 1848 During no period, from the commencement of the operations of this Institution, was I entrusted by the Lord with such large sums, as during the period from 1846 to 1848. I had never had more need of pecuniary supplies than during those two years, on account of the many pressing calls; but, at the same time, I had the exceeding great joy and privilege of being able to respond to them in such a way as I had never before been allowed to do. It has often struck me, that one special reason why, on the whole, I was allowed to have so little trial with regard to means for the work during those two years, in comparison with former times, may have been, that thereby the Lord would say that He was willing to give what would be needed when once the New Orphan House* should be built, though the expenses would be about two thousand five hundred pounds a year more than they were before. Another reason also may have been, because in many other ways trials of faith and patience came upon me in connection with the Institution during those two years, that therefore the Lord may not have exercised me so much by the want of pecuniary means as before. But especially also one reason, why the Lord generally gave me so great an abundance during those two years, seems to me this, that it might be seen, not only how He can help us day by day when we are poor, but also how able and willing He is to cause us to abound, when this is for His honour and for our profit. June 4th. To-day was given to me, just when I rose from my knees, after having asked the Lord for more means, especially for missionary purposes, the sum of £150–£50 for the Orphans, £50 for labourers in England, and £50 for labourers abroad. September 4th. To-day there was given to me £305 17s. 3d. for home and foreign labourers, for present use for the Orphans, and for the other parts of the work. Thus I have again the desire of my heart given to me in being able to assist a number of dear brethren at home and abroad, to whom I desired to send help. Of this sum I took £205 17s. 3d. for these Objects. October 22nd. This morning's post had brought no means. Whilst walking in my little garden for meditation and prayer, I said to myself—"Though the post has brought no means, yet the Lord can send even this day rich supplies." It was not two minutes after this, when a letter was handed to me, which had been brought that moment, containing two fifty-pound notes and these words: "My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth." Thus I had a fresh answer to my prayers, which had been again brought before the Lord this morning, that He would enable me still more to help the dear brethren who labour at home and abroad in dependence upon Him for supplies. December 22nd. I received £175 more for these Funds, which I took as a further precious answer to my supplication to God, for help for home and foreign labourers, and for means to procure a fresh stock of Tracts. 1847 March 7th. Often of late have I besought the Lord that He would be pleased to give me more means for these Objects. For more than nine months we have on the whole abounded more than at any time during the thirteen years since this work first began; but now there was only £15 left for the support of six Day Schools, two Sunday Schools, an Adult School, and the circulation of Bibles and Tracts. Often also of late had I entreated the Lord that He would be pleased to condescend to use me still further as a steward, in allowing me to send help to the many dear brethren whom I know labouring at home and abroad without any salary, the need of many of whom I knew. Under these circumstances I received this morning £150. April 5th. I have been praying day by day, ever since I was able during the last month to send about £130 to home and foreign labourers, that the Lord would be pleased soon again to give me means for them, on account of their great need; indeed, all our means were so exhausted, that I had only just enough, for to-morrow evening, to meet the weekly expenses connected with the six Day Schools, when this morning I received £125 for these Objects. What a precious help! How is my heart refreshed by this seasonable answer to prayer! On June 8th there was given £100 for missionary purposes. August 25th. Great had been my desire to send fresh supplies to the home and foreign labourers. Day by day had I been again praying for means for them since July 16th. Now also I had nothing in hand for the Bible and Tract Fund; and as to the Schools, there was not nearly enough to pay the weekly salaries to the teachers next Tuesday evening, when I received this evening £120 for these Objects. October 12th. The very great need of some of the dear brethren who labour in the Word, and whom I seek to assist, had led me again day by day to bring their cases before God. I also needed help for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund. Now this evening the Lord has once more helped me by a donation of £180, of which I took £40 for the Orphans, £100 for home and foreign labourers, and £40 for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund. How seasonable and how precious this help! How precious to me as the fruit of many prayers, and how seasonable to many who are in need, and who will be thus assisted! Moreover, I am just now in deep sorrow and great trial, the cause of which I will not mention here; and thus God Himself cheers and refreshes my heart, and tells me, by this fresh precious and manifest answer to prayer, that He is mindful of His poor unworthy servant, and of the work in which he is engaged. 1848 February 10th. There came in about £65 more for missionary purposes during the month of January, and to-day was given to me a donation of £100, the disposal of which being left to me, I took half of it for these Objects, and half for the Orphans, and thus I am able, after much waiting upon God for it, to send a little more help to brethren who labour in the Word. April 13th. This is only the second time since May 26th, 1846, that the means for these Objects have been completely exhausted. Under these circumstances prayer and faith were again resorted to. For my universal remedy in need of any kind is, to make known my requests unto God, and then I seek to believe that God has heard me for His dear Son's sake, and I look out for answers to my petitions, and fully expect them. I had also particularly requested four brethren, masters of the Boys' Day Schools, to help me with their prayers, as I should not be able to pay them their weekly salary, next week, unless the Lord were pleased to send in means.—Thus situated, I received this morning, as the fruit of many supplications, the sum of £90, which was a great refreshment to my spirit. May 26th. By the Lord's faithful love I have been enabled to meet all the heavy expenses connected with these Objects during the last two years, amounting to nearly £2,600, and at the same time owe no one anything, and have a balance of £5 19s. 7¼d. left in hand. May 26th, 1848, to May 26th, 1850 June 9th. Great has been my desire, and many have been my prayers to God, that He would be pleased to condescend to use me still further, in allowing me the privilege of helping brethren who labour in the Word and doctrine, at home and abroad, without any salary, as I have been able to do but very little for them comparatively during the last four months. Now at last, in answer to my prayers, I have received this morning £160 for home and foreign labourers.—The Lord may see it needful, for the trial of our faith, to seem for a season not to regard our supplications; yet, if we patiently and believingly continue to wait upon Him, it will be manifest in His own time, and way, that we did not call upon Him in vain. August 19th. To-day, when all the means for home and foreign labourers were again gone, there came in £267. Thus my heart is made glad, for I am able to send help to many brethren in these days of peculiar distress. November 9th. Only a few shillings were left in my hands on Tuesday evening, the 7th instant, towards the weekly salaries of the teachers, for the coming week. Also almost all the Tracts are again gone, and it is nearly four weeks since I paid out the last money in hand for missionary Objects. As to this latter point, my heart had been especially longing to be able to send again help to home and foreign labourers, knowing how very great the need of many is. Thus I was situated with regard to means when I received to-day £1,000, of which sum I took £300 for these Objects. The Lord be praised for this most precious help, which is doubly precious on account of the seasonable time in which it comes! 1849 January 15th. The means for the circulation of Bibles and Tracts, and for all the various Schools, and for helping missionary efforts, had now been reduced to £15. It had been during the last days especially my prayer, that the Lord would be pleased to give me fresh supplies for brethren who labour in the Word and doctrine. Now the Lord has again given me a precious answer to prayer. I received this morning a donation of £200, to be used as any of the Objects might need help. The donor, however, kindly wished me to take £25 for myself. I took this £175 for these Objects. January 17th. To-day I received £125 for these Objects. How manifest it is by all these sums, large and small, received from God in answer to prayer, that He does not allow me to call upon Him in vain! February 19th. A brother in the Lord, who had sold his earthly possessions, for the purpose of spending the proceeds of them for the Lord, sent me £120, of which he wished me to use £100 for Missions. February 20th. To-day I have received £200, of which I took £100 for these Objects, as the disposal of this sum was entirely left to me. —I do especially rejoice in all these considerable donations, partly, because they enable me to assist so many faithful servants of Jesus Christ, who labour for Him in dependence upon Him for their temporal supplies; and, partly, because they prove that the work of God may be carried on in dependence upon Him alone for pecuniary means, not merely on a small but also on a large scale. See! dear Christian reader, without making any effort whatever, simply in answer to prayer, without personal application to any one, all these sums come in. If it pleased the Lord to condescend to use me further in this way, He could so order that even a still larger field of labour were entrusted to me, which would require still greater sums. Truly, it must be manifest to all simple-hearted children of God, who will carefully read the accounts respecting this Institution, that He is most willing to attend to the supplications of His children. April 18th. Received £250, which, being entirely left at my disposal, I took £150 for these Objects. May 23rd. Received £360, of which the kind donor wished me to take £10 for my own personal expenses, and the £35 were left to my disposal. I took therefore one half for these Objects. CHAPTER X MARKED DELIVERANCES IN CONNECTION WITH THE FUNDS FOR THE ORPHANS July 14th, 1844, to May 26th, 1849 JULY 25th, 1844.—Only eleven days after the accounts were closed, we were again in fresh poverty, and had to go on day by day waiting upon the Lord for the necessities of about 140 persons. July 26th. Only 6d. has come in to-day. August 16th. Our poverty is extremely great. The trial of faith as sharp as ever, or sharper. It is ten o'clock, and there are no means yet for a dinner. I now thought of some articles which I might be able to do without, to dispose of them for the benefit of the Orphans, when one of the labourers gave me £1, which she had intended for another object, and which she now considers must be left alone for the present. There was also taken out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses 1s. 6d., and by knitting came in 2s. 3d., and from A. A. 2s. August 22nd. All we had at the beginning of to-day was £1. There was found in the boxes in the Orphan Houses 5s. 9d., and by a Post Office Order I received £1. So we had enough for one more day. And it is by the day I live. Were I to think of how it will be a year or even a month hence, I should be tried indeed—yea, greatly tried. "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof," is my Lord's own precious warrant for this. He will not have me to be anxious about to-morrow, and therefore I cast my cares about to-morrow upon Him. As the weeks pass on, and I go on Saturday evenings to the prayer meetings at the Orphan Houses, I praise the Lord for having sustained me one more week in this service, by enabling me to look to Him. Yea, as each day closes, I desire to be grateful to the Lord for having sustained my faith and patience, and enabled me to rely upon Him, especially in seasons of such great poverty, lasting for weeks, as we have been in of late. But this I must say to the praise of the Lord, that my soul is kept in peace at such times, and, through the riches of His grace, I am kept from questioning whether He will help me or not. And, indeed, it would be sinful ingratitude, after all the Lord has been doing for me in this work, not to rely upon Him. May He in mercy uphold me to the end in this service, and keep me from dishonouring His holy name, either by unbelief, or in any other way. August 23rd. This morning the Lord greatly refreshed my spirit; for after a long-continued trial of faith, and after long and deep poverty, there was sent me from Devonshire a cheque for £20. September 4th. Only one farthing was in my hands this morning. Pause a moment, dear reader! Only one farthing in hand when the day commenced. Think of this, and think of nearly 140 persons to be provided for. You, poor brethren, who have six or eight children and small wages, think of this; and you, my brethren, who do not belong to the working classes, but have, as it is called, very limited means, think of this! May you not do, what we do, under your trials? Does the Lord love you less than He loves us? Does He not love all His children with no less love than that, with which He loves His only begotten Son, according to John 17:20–23? Or are we better than you? Nay, are we not in ourselves poor miserable sinners as you are; and have any of the children of God any claim upon God, on account of their own worthiness? Is not that, which alone can make us worthy to receive anything from our Heavenly Father, the righteousness of the Lord Jesus, which is imputed to those who believe in Him? Therefore, dear reader, as we pray in our every need, of whatever character it may be, in connection with this work, to our Father in Heaven for help, and as He does help us, so is He willing to help all His children who put their trust in Him. Especially do not think, that because you may not be called by God to establish Orphan Houses and Schools for poor children, therefore you are not warranted to rely upon God, in all your need; for the blessedness of depending upon the living God may be enjoyed by all the children of God, though they are not all called by Him to such a work as this Narrative describes. Nor must you suppose, that our only trials in this work arise from want of means, so that, in carrying it on, we have to rely upon God for nothing besides this. I assure you that the want of means is the smallest trial, and that I have had far, far greater exercises of faith on account of other things in connection with this work than those arising from the want of means. But the trials connected with the want of means I dwell upon so particularly, because that is a matter which can be understood by all, and in which the senses themselves almost force us, so to speak, to acknowledge the hand of God.—Well, let us hear then, how God helped when there was only one farthing left in my hands, on the morning of September 4th, 1844. A little after nine o'clock I received a sovereign from a sister in the Lord, who does not wish the name of the place, where she resides, mentioned. Between ten and eleven o'clock the bag was sent from the Orphan Houses, in which in a note it was stated that £1 2s. was required for to-day. SCARCELY HAD I READ THIS, when a fly stopped before my house, and a gentleman, Mr. ——, from the neighbourhood of Manchester, was announced. I found that he was a believer, who had come on business to Bristol. He had heard about the Orphan Houses, and expressed his surprise that, without any regular system of collection, and without personal application to any one, simply by faith and prayer, I obtained £2,000 and more yearly, for the work of the Lord in my hands. This brother, whom I had never seen before, and whose name I did not even know before he came, gave me £2, as an exemplification of what I had stated to him. —Oh! how good is the Lord, and how seasonably comes His help, in our great, great need. There came in likewise through a sister in Bath £1, and 5s. 6d. more. Altogether £4 15s. 6d. has come in this day, at the commencement of which I had only ONE FARTHING left. October 1st. This evening I have received a Bank Order for £70, to be used as the Lord might direct me. The donor wishes me to let him know if anything particular should be connected with this donation. There is indeed much connected with it, as it comes most manifestly in answer to prayer; for thus I am able to supply all that is needed in the way of articles of clothing for the Orphans, for which I have been long waiting upon the Lord, and as the winter is now drawing near, the winter clothes need to be got ready; further, I am able to have the Boys' Orphan House painted inside and coloured down, which is much needed; I am able to furnish all the labourers in the Orphan Houses with some money for themselves, which, on account of our long-continued poverty, I had not been able to do for six months. Yet, though the donation comes in so seasonably, I cannot write to the kind donor thus, lest he should be induced to give more, by my exposing our circumstances, and lest also the hand of God should not be so manifest, in providing me with means for the work, as otherwise it would.—I took of this money £40 for the Orphans, and £30 for the other Funds. 1845 January 18th. Saturday. Since December 9th we had always supplies sent, before the last money was given out; it was a season of rich abundance, for there came in about £140. Now, however, this evening, after all the expenses of the day had been met, there was nothing remaining. But admire with me, dear reader, the goodness of the Lord! This very evening He has again kindly supplied us with means for the commencement of another week. The boxes at the Orphan Houses were opened (our need leading us to do so), and in them was found £10 16s. Is it not, dear reader, a precious thing to trust in the Lord? Are not ten pounds, thus received out of the hands of our Heavenly Father, as the result of faith in God, most precious? Will not you also seek to trust in Him, and depend on Him alone in all your every-day concerns, and in all spiritual matters too? If you have not done so, do make but trial of the preciousness of this way, and you will see how pleasant and sweet it is; and if you have done so in a measure, do so yet more and more, and you will never have cause to regret it. But, perhaps, you are not a believer; if so, you cannot trust in God, and go in all circumstances to Him, as to your Father, unless you are first reconciled to Him through our Lord Jesus. What you have then to do, is to learn that you are a lost, ruined, guilty sinner, deserving nothing but punishment. But, at the same time, you have to remember that God, in the greatness of His love to sinners, sent His own dear Son, that He, in their room and stead, might bear punishment for, and make atonement for, their sins, and fulfil the law of God in their stead, in order that every one who believes on Him might obtain the forgiveness of his sins, and be reckoned righteous before God. If you believe in the Lord Jesus, i.e., if you receive Him as the one whom God has declared Him to be, even the Son of God (as to His person), and the Lamb of God that takes away the sin of the world (as to His work), and if you rest upon Him, trust in Him for the salvation of your soul, then all your sins shall be forgiven. Though you have grown old in sin, though your sins have been very many and very grievous, yet the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from ALL sin. Do but believe, and you shall be saved. And when thus you are reconciled to God, through faith in His dear Son, walk before Him as an obedient child, seek in childlike simplicity to go to God for everything, and do REALLY treat God as your FATHER. March 4th. After I had met the expenses for housekeeping yesterday, all our means were again gone, and there was therefore nothing in hand towards the expenses of to-day. But the Lord helped us again; for two five-pound notes were found in one of the boxes at my house, whereby I am able to meet the need of this day, which is £3. Dear reader! does your heart admire the hand of God in these instances? Does your heart praise the Lord for His goodness to us? Does it, or does it not? If not, then I beseech you to lay aside this account of His dealings with us, and fall on your knees, and ask God to have mercy upon you, and to soften your heart, that you may be sensible of His goodness to us. Surely if you can read this account of His goodness, and it makes no impression upon you, it is a sign that your heart is not in a right state before God. I do not expect that all the readers will, as much as I do, by the grace of God, see the hand of God in all these matters, though I could wish that they did so, even a thousand times more than I do; but yet all should adore God for His great goodness to us, and should remember that what He does for us, in answering our poor sin-mixed petitions, for the sake of His dear Son, He is willing to do for them also. Particularly notice, that the help never comes too late. We may be poor, yea, very poor; yet the help comes at the right time. We may have to wait upon the Lord, yea, even a long time; but at last He helps. It may seem as if the Lord had forgotten us, by allowing us to be poor, and very poor, and that week after week; but at last He helps abundantly, and shows that only for the trial of our faith, both for our own benefit and the benefit of those who might hear of His dealings with us, has He allowed us to call so long upon Him. My heart is not troubled now, whether there be much or little in hand. I am sure that, in the best time and way, God will send help; and thus it is not only with reference to temporal supplies, but also as regards other things that we may need, or when we may be in peculiar difficulties in other respects. When boys need to be apprenticed, or situations have to be found for the girls, and there are difficulties in the way, as we only send them out to believing masters and mistresses, my soul is yet at peace, because I betake myself to my Heavenly Father. When there have been infectious diseases in the Orphan Houses, whereby, looking at it naturally, many children might be taken away through death, my soul is at peace, because I cast this burden upon the Lord, and He sustains me. When one or the other of my fellow-labourers have left the work, and I needed their place supplied, and knew of no suitable persons, I have been looking to God for help, and that has kept my heart in peace, though this is no small difficulty, as not only can no hirelings be engaged in this work, but also, in case the individual is a true child of God, there are yet so many things to be considered as to fitness and call for the work. When all kinds of lying reports have been spread about the work and about myself in connection with it (though they have been very much less than might have been expected), I have committed my case to the Lord; and such things, instead of casting me down, often have greatly cheered me, because they have been a fresh proof to me, that God is at work, and that, therefore, the devil is angry, and stirs up these lies. May 1st. When this day began I had only half-a-crown in hand, which I had taken last evening out of one of the boxes in my house. When I was this morning, on my usual walk before breakfast, bringing my circumstances before the Lord, I reminded Him of His word, "Take no thought for the morrow" (i.e. be not anxious about the morrow) and I told Him that yesterday I had not been anxious about to-day, and prayed that He would now be pleased to help me. I was in perfect peace, though I had not the least natural prospect of having the necessities of to-day supplied. Of the money put by for the rent I would not take Our need was my comfort. When I returned to my house at eight o'clock, I found that there had been sent from the Orphan Houses 5s., given there, and 2s. 6d. for knitting. Also a person had brought yesterday to the Orphan Houses the contents of an Orphan box, which he had in his room, having felt himself, as he said, much stirred up to do so. It was 3s. 6d. Also a sister from Worcestershire had sent 10s. Before money was sent for from the Orphan Houses, I received this morning from Stafford 10s. Thus I had £1 13s. 6d. to send to the Orphan Houses for the need of to-day. July 6th. To-day I received £70 and £100, of which two sums one half was put to the Orphan Fund, and the other half to the Fund for the other Objects. On the 10th of May I had to leave Bristol on account of my health, and was absent three weeks, and had to pay away for the Orphans about £100 within one fortnight after. How seasonably, therefore, came these two donations! When these two sums came in there was only 10s. 3d. in hand, and ten tons of gravel were needed for the playgrounds, and a ton of oatmeal, also money for the apprentices, besides the daily current expenses. Of the other donations which came in during this period, I only mention: FROM NEGRO BRETHREN IN DEMERARA, TWELVE DOLLARS. Visit to Germany On July 19th I left for the Continent, to labour for a season in Germany, and returned to Bristol on October 11th. For about eight months before this, I had seen it to be the Lord's will that I should go again this year to the Continent for a season, and had made my journey and service a subject of prayer from November, 1844. Besides asking the Lord's blessing upon my service, I also sought His help for means, and for this also I had not to wait on Him in vain. For as the Lord had sent me, before I went in 1843, the sum of £702 3s. 7d. for various purposes and for the work in Germany in particular, so He gave me again, on May 3rd, 1845, the sum of £500 for the work in Germany, yet so, that the surplus which there might be, should be employed for the Orphans and other work in my hands. There came in during the twelve weeks that I was away, £200 5s. 5½d. This, together with what was in hand when I left, and with some money that at the end of my stay in Germany (when I saw that I should scarcely need one half of the £500), I could order to be drawn out of my bankers' hands in Bristol, richly supplied all the need, during my absence. But the labourers were repeatedly in straits, and several times the last money was gone; but the Lord refreshed their hearts by seasonable help. 1846 January 17th. From the day of my return to Bristol, on October 11th, up to this day, there had been no difficulty at all with regard to means. May 26th. Up to this day, till the last hours before the commencement of our public meetings, at which an account is to be given of the Lord's dealings with us since July 14th, 1844, the Lord's goodness has continued in supplying us with means. About £80 more has come in during the last fifteen days. May 26th, 1846, to May 26th, 1848 Scarcely ever had we so much in hand, when the accounts were closed, as at this time. [The expenditure for the Orphans from July 14th, 1844, to May 26th, 1846, was £2,732 14s. 1½d.] June 4th. To-day I received £50 for the Orphans. It came on the instant after I had risen from my knees to ask the Lord for more means. 1847 January 20th. For the whole of this period since May 26th, 1846, when the accounts were closed, therefore, nearly eight months, we have had always an abundance of means, and for the greater part of the time about £200 in hand. The sum of £1,065 has come in for the Orphans in less than eight months. Invariably I have thus been able to give to the matrons of the four Orphan Houses in advance, the money which was required for the necessities of one week. But now, after having paid away last evening £45 5s. for the housekeeping for a week in advance and for other expenses, the money which remains in hand is needed for rent, and oatmeal, which has been ordered from Scotland. This morning therefore I gave myself particularly to prayer with regard to means for present use for the Orphans. How blessed to have the living God to go to! Particularly precious to know Him in these days of wide-spread distress! Potatoes are too dear for food for the Orphans at this time. The rice, which we have substituted instead of them, is twice as dear as usual; the oatmeal more than twice as dear; and the bread one half dearer than usual. But the riches of God are as great as ever. He knows that our expenses are great. He knows that a little will not do in these days, when provisions are so dear, as there are about 150 persons to be provided for, including teachers and apprentices. My soul is at peace. —Evening. About noon I received from a pious physician a cheque for £5. January 21st. There was again only 2s. 6d. left of the money which had come in yesterday. About one o'clock this afternoon I received £1 through a Christian lady of Bristol from "a poor gardener," and £1 2s. 6d. from London. February 4th. This morning, just before I was going to give myself to prayer about the Orphans, a sister in the Lord sent a sovereign, which she had received, as she writes, "From a friend who had met the Orphan Boys, and was particularly pleased with their neat and orderly appearance." After having received this £1, I prayed for means for present use, though not confining my prayers to that. About a quarter of an hour after I had risen from my knees, I received a letter, with an Order for £5. The donor writes, that it is "the proceeds of a strip of land, sold to the railway company." February 7th. Lord's day. Yesterday nothing had come in. In two days again about £20 will be needed for housekeeping, and there was only about the tenth part in hand. But I was not in the least disturbed about this. There are also new clothes to be found for the 32 Orphans in the Boys' Orphan House, which likewise will cost many pounds. That expense also, I believed, God would help me to meet. Now observe the Lord's kindness! On returning this morning from the meeting, I found the following letter, containing £50. Beloved Brother, "Having been led, during the past year, to see the unscripturalness of life insurance, which I had been carrying on for some years previously, I now enclose you the sum which I received from the office, on returning to them my policy, viz. £22 8s., and the payment due about this time, eleven guineas, as a thankoffering to the Lord for having, chiefly by means of the work in which you are engaged in Bristol, opened my eyes in some little measure to His will with regard to His pilgrim people here. I add also ten pounds, which you will kindly apply to the help of those who are labouring in the gospel abroad, or if more urgent, at home. Also will you oblige me by accepting six pounds for your own use?" March 6th. By sale of articles and Reports £4 13s. 2d., from a poor brother 6d., and through the boxes in my house £1 1s. 6d.—This evening, Tuesday, I find that since last Tuesday evening again £44 1s. 6¾d. has come in. Thus I have the means to meet all the housekeeping expenses during the coming week. The greater the Difficulties, the easier for Faith Whilst preparing these extracts from my journal for the press, I remember to have heard the following remarks made with reference to the time about which I am just now writing, namely, the season of dearth during the winter of 1846–7: "I wonder how it is now with the Orphans? If Mr. Müller is now able to provide for them as he has, we will say nothing." When I heard such remarks, I said nothing except this: "We lack nothing; "or "God helps us." Should this fall into the hands of any who have had such thoughts, let them remember that it is the very time for faith to work, when sight ceases. The greater the difficulties, the easier for faith. As long as there remain certain natural prospects, faith does not get on even as easily (if I may say so) as when all natural prospects fail. It is true that during the time of the dearth our expenses were considerably greater than usual; it is also true that many persons, who otherwise might have given, were unable to do so, or had their surplus directed into other channels, such as Ireland, etc.; but the gold and silver are the Lord's. To Him we made our prayer. In Him we put our trust. And He did not forsake us. For we went as easily through that winter as through any winter since the work had been in existence. Nor could it be otherwise; for God had at this very time a special opportunity of showing the blessedness of trusting in Him. Seek, dear reader, more and more to put your trust in Him for everything, and you will, even concerning this life, find it most precious to do so. March 10th. I was able, last evening, to meet most comfortably all the expenses for the coming week; yet we had then nothing left, as I put by the rest of the money, that we might not get into debt with regard to the rent, the expenses of the apprentices, etc. When now there was again nothing left for future housekeeping expenses, a Christian lady at a considerable distance informed me by this morning's post, that she had paid into the hands of my bankers the sum of £100, for the benefit of the Orphans. May 1st. From March 10th up to this day there came in £132 10s. 5¾d. Before the means in hand were expended the Lord always gave a fresh supply. This evening, Saturday, May 1st, I gave myself especially to prayer for means, as we were now again very poor, there being no means to meet the housekeeping expenses on next Tuesday evening, when fresh supplies are to be given to the matrons. About half an hour after I had risen from my knees, I received from a friend to the Institution a letter, containing £10. May 13th. This afternoon was given to me £50, being left to my disposal, as might be most needed. Being so exceedingly poor as to means for the Orphans, and having heavy expenses to meet, I put this £50 to the Orphan Fund for present use. May 30th. Lord's day morning. I have just now received, in this our great need, when there was not sufficient in hand to meet the necessities of to-morrow, £6 6s. from a Christian gentleman of title at Zurich, in Switzerland, a distance of about one thousand miles. What a most seasonable help! Thus I am able to send all the remainder of the supplies which are needed till Tuesday evening. In these days of straitness, the question would naturally arise: If, when you have only to care for 130 Orphans, you are so poor, what will you do when there are 300, for whom you are just on the point of building a house? And further, Is it not an indication not to increase the work, seeing you are now so poor with only about one third of the number of Orphans which you purpose to receive into the New Orphan House?—I am not tried, however, with such thoughts; for I know that (1) Only for the trial of my faith, as heretofore, the Lord allows me now again to be poor. Never at any time have the expenses been so great for the work, as from May 26th, 1846, to May 26th, 1847; but also never has so much come in in the same space of time during any other period of this work. (2) It is for the profit of the Church at large, that we have now again to pass through these days of poverty. (3) I know that it is as easy for the Lord to supply us with all the means that the work will require when once the New Orphan House is opened, as it is for Him to give us what we need now, though the expenses in all likelihood will then be two thousand five hundred pounds a year more than they are at present. June 2nd. This afternoon the Lord has shown afresh in my experience the truth of the Word: "Only believe." I received a letter containing £40, of which £10 is for brother Craik and myself, £10 for home and foreign labourers, and £20 for present use for the Orphans. Thus I am enabled to send the money required for housekeeping for this week, till Tuesday, the 8th. Oh, how kind of the Lord to help us again and again. June 17th. When we were once more quite poor, I received to-day from a Christian gentleman at Edinburgh, whom God has repeatedly used to help us in times of need, a Bank Order for £35. Of this amount £5 had been given to him by a lady for the Orphans, £25 was from himself for the Orphans, and £5 he kindly intended for my own personal necessities. August 2nd. I was absent from Bristol from July 1st to August 2nd. During this time £133 11s. 4½d. was received, and the sums came in so seasonably, that there was not any difficulty at all experienced with regard to means. August 21st. To-day more money was needed for housekeeping; I gave myself to prayer. And now see the precious answer. By the first delivery this morning a letter came from Birmingham, signed W. R., which contained a half-sovereign, of which the anonymous donor wished 7s. 6d. to be used for the Orphans, also a gentleman, who did not give his name, left at my house two sovereigns and one shilling.— Evening. Still further help. About two o'clock this afternoon a lady from London, who about a year ago had read the Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, in passing through Bristol left a sovereign at my house for the Orphans, feeling that she could not go on without doing so.—This evening also I received a letter from Scarborough with five pounds. August 22nd. Altogether £14 5s. 3d. has come in during these two days. All, who have spiritual eyes to see, cannot but observe in reading these facts—(1) the reality of dealing with God Himself directly; (2) the blessedness of trusting in Him; and (3) His most particular providence. September 13th. WHILE I WAS ON MY KNEES IN PRAYER, there came a letter from Yorkshire, containing £5 for the Orphans. September 14th. I have been able to supply the matrons this evening with what they need for the coming week, and that which was left I put by for the rent and current expenses connected with the apprentices, and am now looking out for fresh supplies, as I have again nothing left towards the need of the following week. My dear reader, if you are tired of going on with this account of the Lord's gracious interpositions for us week after week, or day after day, I beseech you to lay it aside for the present. Take it up at another time. This Narrative is not of an ordinary character. It does not contain anecdotes for amusement; it relates no embellished tales; it gives facts in which the hand of God is seen stretched out on our behalf, as the result of prayer and faith. Seek to admire God, dear reader, in this simple Narrative of Facts which are related to His praise, and to allure your heart more and more for Him, and which are brought before you in all simplicity to encourage you and to stir you up, if it may please God so to use His servant, to put your whole trust in Him. I judge that it will be the more profitable way to read this account by little and little. September 17th. A Christian lady at Richmond, having received a copy of my Narrative, read aloud in the hearing of another lady the account about A. L. (pages 84 to 87). The lady who heard it read was so touched by it, that she sent £10 for the Orphans. God moved her heart to send me this donation at a time when I had only a few shillings in hand for the use of the Orphans!—There came in still further from Clifton 10s., and from Taunton 5s. September 25th. So little having come in, I was able to give to the matrons only as much as would last for about two days for provisions. October 2nd. Saturday. As to-day more money was needed, one of the labourers supplied the present need till Monday morning, which took £3.—Evening. This afternoon, when there was nothing at all in my hands for the work, I received from a little boy 1s. This evening a box arrived from Norwich, filled by the contributions of many believers. It contained in money £1 10s., and numerous valuable articles of jewellery, etc., for sale. October 8th. To-day 10s. more was required towards housekeeping expenses; but nothing had come in since the 6th. One of the labourers was able of his own means to give the amount required. October 12th. This evening at a quarter to ten o'clock I received £180. Of this sum I put £40 to the Orphan Fund for present use. How good is the Lord! How precious this help! How much needed and how seasonable! Visits the North of England On October 19th I left Bristol with my dear wife, partly because both of us much needed change of air, and partly because I had a great desire to labour in the Word for a few weeks in Westmoreland and Cumberland. I was not able to leave more means than enough for about three days for housekeeping expenses. But I could not have stayed in Bristol, though there had been nothing at all in hand; my hope was that God would help during my absence. During all the time of my stay at Bowness, in Westmoreland, from October 20th to November 20th, there was day by day, with the exception of the first three days after my departure, need to wait upon God for daily supplies for the Orphans. In consequence of this, every donation, without exception, which was received during my absence, came in most seasonably. Partly on account of my health, and partly on account of opportunities for service in Westmoreland and elsewhere, I did not feel it right to return to Bristol sooner than I did, though there was such great poverty; nor could I have done anything in Bristol which I could not do in Westmoreland, as regards procuring means, since prayer and faith are all the means I make use of to obtain supplies when we are in need. From November 20th to 24th we stayed at Keswick. Whilst there I received 13s. 6d. for the Orphans. This was at once sent off to Bristol, by an Order, as we were still very poor, with regard to means for housekeeping expenses for the Orphan Houses. But notwithstanding all this great poverty in Bristol, which required that we should day by day wait upon God, for our daily supplies, I did not feel at all led to return home, but had a special drawing to go to Sunderland to labour there for a little while among the brethren assembling at "Bethesda Free Chapel." We therefore left Keswick on November 24th for Sunderland. December 8th we returned to Bristol from Sunderland. Day by day while we were at Sunderland also, the Orphan Fund was very low, but God helped day by day, by sending in the means, and when we returned there was 1s. 11d. in hand, and £2 came in that same evening from Plymouth. December 9th. From the neighbourhood of Pershore came in this morning most seasonably, £5, as the need for housekeeping expenses to-day was £4, and there was only £2 1s. 11d. in hand. This £5 came in about an hour before the £4 was needed.—Will you not, dear reader, unite with me in admiring and praising the Lord, who so seasonably helped all the time that I was away from the work, engaged in His service in another way? Do you not see how precious it is to have God to go to, and to find Him ever willing to help those who trust in Him, wherever they be? Do you not also see again the hand of God so manifestly stretched out on our behalf this day, December 9th? The sum of £4 was needed, but only £2 1s. 11d. was in hand, and, an hour before the £4 was called for from the Orphan Houses for housekeeping expenses, the Lord sent that £5 from Pershore. December 15th. Yesterday afternoon I received £3, of which £2 was from Madeira. This £3 was paid away at once, though not needed for housekeeping, so that I had still nothing for the need of to-day, when this day began.—My prayer last evening and this morning had been specially, that the Lord would not only be pleased to send me some money for the housekeeping expenses of to-day, but also enable me to give at least a little money to eight of the sisters who labour in the four Orphan Houses, who have not had any money for their own personal necessities for several months. This desire was granted to me, for I received this morning a letter from Wakefield with £20, in which the donor writes: "I hasten to enclose £20, which I leave to your disposal; but if the varied funds are so situated as to give no material preponderance of need to any one, I should divide it as under, viz., £10 to the Orphans, £5 to yourself and colleague, and £5 for the Bibles, etc." I took all this £20 for the Orphans, and have thus the joy of being able to send at least £16 to those eight sisters, and am also supplied with housekeeping money for to-day; and as for to- morrow, my eyes are upon the Lord. The Lord be praised for this precious and seasonable help! December 23rd. The need of to-day was £11, having several expenses to meet besides those of housekeeping, which amounted to £4 for to- day. This sum the Lord gave me thus: last evening I received £1. But as I knew how much there would be needed to-day, I waited further upon the Lord this morning for help, and, in ONE MINUTE after I had risen from my knees, I received a letter from Liverpool with £10 for the Orphans. The donor writes: "I have had the enclosed ten- pound note in my drawer for some time, intending to send it to you for the Orphans; but my time is so occupied that I have overlooked it. I now however enclose it," etc.—How seasonable this help! How exactly to the very shilling what is needed to-day! How remarkable that just now this donor in Liverpool is led to send the ten pounds which had been, according to his own words, for some time in his drawer for the purpose of sending it! All this abundantly proves the most minute and particular providence of God and His readiness to answer the supplications of His children. December 29th. Yesterday evening I met at our usual weekly prayer meeting with all the labourers in the Schools and Orphan Houses, to seek the Lord's blessing upon the work, and upon the children under our care in particular. Among other points the state of the funds also was a subject for prayer, on account of the great need in every way. For we need money for the Schools, as I shall not be able next week to pay to the teachers in the Day Schools their usual weekly salary, except mean a should come in for them. The stock of tracts and Bibles is also becoming very small. Also for eleven weeks I have scarcely been able to send any help to home and foreign labourers. This especially we prayed about. And as to the Orphans, I had again only 9d. in hand for housekeeping expenses; this had come in at the meeting. However, my heart, by God's goodness, was at peace, and as I had now with my fellow labourers been again able to bring all our necessities before the Lord, I was looking out for help. After the meeting one of the teachers gave me 1s. 6d. for the Orphans, saying, The Lord will give you more to-morrow morning. This I expected myself; for we were in need for housekeeping expenses for to-day, and we had been waiting upon God for means. Accordingly this morning, when I had only 2s. 3d. in hand, I received from Devonshire £15 for the Orphans. How good is the Lord! How seasonable again this supply! I had been just again in prayer about the work, and about this day's necessities, and AT THE VERY MOMENT that I rose from my knees this letter was given to me.—There was also another letter from Essex, containing £1 5s. for the Orphans. Thus I was again abundantly supplied for this day, and was able to put by the rest for rent and the expenses connected with the apprentices, trusting in the Lord for fresh supplies. December 30th. When this day began, we were without anything for the necessities of the day, though I had reason to believe that several pounds would again be required. I was therefore again looking out for fresh supplies. Accordingly, about ten o'clock this morning, a brother in the Lord, who had come last evening to stay for a night in my house, gave me £10, to be used as it might be most needed. To be noticed in connection with this donation is: (1) I had, not long since, received a donation from him. (2) This brother had generally stated how he wished his donations to be appropriated, and they had been chiefly for missionary purposes; but this time he left it to me to use this money as most needed, and therefore I could take of it what was needed for the Orphans. (3) We were now extremely poor also with regard to the funds for all the other Objects, so that I was obliged to tell the teachers of the Day Schools last Tuesday evening, 28th, that if no fresh supplies came in, I should not be able to give them their weekly salaries, as usual, next Tuesday evening, being now poorer in this particular than I had been for years. How kind, therefore, of the Lord, not only to give me this money through this brother at this time, but also to dispose his heart to leave the application of it to me as most needed. I took half of it for this day's housekeeping expenses for the Orphans, and half for the School Fund, for the weekly salaries of the teachers next Tuesday. December 31st. The last day of another year has now come. Great and many have been the mercies of God to met his year in every way, particularly also in connection with the Orphans; but now I had again nothing for to-day, except two shillings which are in one of the boxes in my house. I was, however, by God's grace, able to look out for supplies for this last day of another year also, being fully assured that the Lord would not confound me. And thus it has been, according to my expectation, for, before being called on for money, I received £100, which was left to me to apply to any part of the Lord's service where there seemed the most need. At the same time I received £5 for the Orphans from Teignmouth. Of the £100 I took half for the Orphans. It was indeed a most seasonable help! I am thus able to meet all the expenses for housekeeping for to-day, all the present expenses connected with the apprentices, and am able to give £16 to eight of the sisters who labour in the Orphan Houses, for their own personal necessities. How good is the Lord! How can I sufficiently praise Him for this seasonable help! 1848 February 2nd. This morning I had only one farthing left, like the handful of meal in the barrel, when on my usual walk before breakfast I felt myself led out of my usual track, into a direction in which I had not gone for some months. In stepping over a stile I said to myself: "Perhaps God has a reason even in this." About five minutes afterwards I met a Christian gentleman who gave me two sovereigns for the Orphans, and then I knew the reason why I had been led this way. Thus the farthing has been already multiplied.— Evening. This afternoon I received still further from a brother £1 1s., also a letter from Portsea containing £1 10s. The letter from Portsea contained these words: "Please accept it as another token of the Lord's watchful care for you and yours." How true! How exemplified in this very donation at this time! It is now many years since I have made my boast in the living God in so public a manner by my publications. On this account Satan unquestionably is waiting for my halting, and, if left to myself, I should fall a prey to him. Pride, unbelief, or other sins would be my ruin, and lead me to bring a most awful disgrace upon the name of Jesus. Oh, that none of my dear readers might admire me, and be astonished at my faith, and think of me as if I were beyond unbelief! Oh, that none of my dear readers might think, that I could not be puffed up by pride, or in other respects most awfully dishonour God, and thus at last, though God has used me in blessing hitherto to so many, become a beacon to the Church of Christ! No, I am as weak as ever, and need as much as ever to be upheld as to faith, and every other grace. Should, however, the reader say that he thinks "I must find this a very trying life, and that I must be tired of it," I beg to state that he is entirely mistaken. I do not find the life in connection with this work a trying life, but a very happy one. It is impossible to describe the abundance of peace and heavenly joy that often has flowed into my soul by means of the fresh answers which I have obtained from God, after waiting upon Him for help and blessing; and the longer I have had to wait upon Him, or the greater my need was, the greater the enjoyment when at last the answer came, which has often been in a very remarkable way, in order to make the hand of God the more manifest. I therefore solemnly declare that I do not find this life a trying life, but a very happy one, and I am consequently not in the least tired of it. Straits and difficulties I expected from the very beginning. Before I began this service I expected them; nay, the chief object of it was, that the Church at large might be strengthened in faith, and be led more simply, habitually, and unreservedly to trust in the living God, by seeing His hand stretched out in my behalf in the hour of need. I did, therefore, expect trials, great trials and straits; but cheerfully, for the glory of God, and the profit of God's dear children, did I desire to pass through them, if only the saints might be benefited by the dealings of God with me. The longer I go on in this service, the greater the trials of one kind or another become; but, at the same time, the happier I am in this my service, and the more assured that I am engaged as the Lord would have me to be. How then could I be tired of carrying on the work of God on such principles as I do? February 10th. This morning was given to me the sum of £100, which being left entirely to my disposal, I took of it £50 for the Orphans.—The Lord be praised for this most seasonable help! I am thus helped for the present for all the various parts of the work, and have especially two precious answers to my prayers concerning the Orphan work, in that I am able to get a new suit of clothes for all the boys, and to give some money to the sisters who labour in the Orphan Houses, for their own personal necessities. March 23rd. When there was now again no money at all in hand, and when I had the prospect of needing fresh supplies to-morrow or the day after, a brother from Switzerland arrived at my house, and brought me £4, which some brethren at Vevey, in Switzerland, had contributed towards the support of the Orphans. What a variety of ways the Lord uses to supply our need! How remarkable that these Swiss brethren, who are just now in so much trial, should be led to send help towards this work! April 13th. Thursday. On Tuesday evening I had given out for housekeeping all the money in hand, being £11. This was enough for three or four days. This morning I was now looking out for more, having requested the Lord to look upon our necessities; for to- morrow, or at the latest the day after to-morrow, fresh supplies will be needed. Now think, my dear reader, of the Lord's goodness, when I tell you that this very morning I received £90 for the Lord's work in my hands, the disposal of which sum was entirely left with me. I took of this sum £40 for the Orphans. April 29th. Saturday. The expenses of to-day reduced our little stock of means to only a few shillings. About £20 will soon be needed. And now see, dear reader, how seasonably the Lord helped us again, and that from most unexpected quarters. This morning I received £100 from a brother, who is himself depending upon God for daily supplies whilst labouring in word and doctrine, but who has lately come into the possession of this sum, and who does not think it right to lay up treasure upon earth. Of this he wishes me to take £10 for my own personal necessities, to give to brother Craik £10, and to take £80 for the Orphans.—But this was not all. There was paid to mo to-day the legacy of £19 19s. left to me for the benefit of the Orphans by the late Mrs. B., an individual whom I do not remember ever to have seen in my life, and whom I only know by name. Observe this particular providence! At a time of need, of great need of means, this legacy comes in. The Will may have been made years ago, and the testatrix has been dead several months; but just at this time, when not only the £20 is needed next Tuesday for housekeeping, but other expenses of about £30 more are to be met in a few days, this legacy comes in.—To-day also I have received besides, £10 from Wiltshire, £1 4s. from Cumberland, 10s. from Birmingham, and £1 from a donor in Bristol. Thus in one day, in a time of great need, £112 13s. has come in. May 26th. On this day the accounts were closed. I have been able to meet all the expenses connected with the support of the four Orphan Houses during the last two years, amounting to £3,228 5s. 11d., owe no one anything, and have on this 26th of May, 1848, £1 10s. 3¾d. left in hand. May 26th, 1848, to May 26th, 1850 With only £1 10s. 3¾d. then we began our new year, whilst day by day above one hundred and thirty persons were to be provided for in the four Orphan Houses. Nor was there any money besides available except what had been advanced to the four matrons in the various Orphan Houses for the week's housekeeping, which was already more than half expended; and I had on the 30th to advance again many pounds for the following week. Place yourself now, dear reader, in my position, in order that you may the more clearly see the hand of God in what follows. On the very next day, after the accounts were closed, May 27th, I received from Westmoreland £5, half of which sum was intended by the donor for the Orphans. This donation I took as an earnest out of the hands of the living God, that during the whole of this period also He would provide for these many Orphans, as He had done in former years. May 29th. To-day I have received £100, which, being left to me as most needed, I took half for the Orphans. How kind of the Lord to refresh my heart thus in sending me this seasonable help at the very commencement of this period, as there was so little left in hand when the accounts were closed. June 20th. There had come in £81 8s. 4d. since May 26th. Without any difficulty I had been able to meet all the expenses as they occurred; but now all our money was gone, and this evening I had again to advance the means for a week's housekeeping, whilst there was nothing in hand. Now observe, dear reader, how the Lord helped me! Whilst I was in the very act of beseeching the Lord for fresh supplies, two sisters in the Lord called, who desired to see my dear wife for a few minutes. It was for the purpose of giving her £15 for the Orphans.—About half an hour after, a brother from Devonshire called, who, on leaving, gave me £5 for the Orphans. July 6th. The more the Lord is pleased to help me, the more, by His grace, I have confidence in Him. Therefore, though there were only a few shillings left the evening before last, I set myself to prayer that God would be pleased to send everything requisite for continuing this work. Accordingly, two ladies left to-day, anonymously, at the Infants' Orphan House, 2 old foreign gold watches, an old silver watch, a small gold chain, 6 gold mourning rings, a pair of gold ear- rings, and 2 necklaces. There was also given to-day 10s. July 11th. By sale of trinkets, etc., £14 13s. 7d. From Gloucester £1, from Tenby 1s. 6d., anonymously 5s. and from one of the labourers in the work. 3s.—Thus I had again this evening enough to meet the ordinary housekeeping expenses for the coming week, but I am now looking out for fresh supplies to meet the expenses connected with ordering a fresh quantity of oatmeal from Scotland. July 12th. The Lord has quickly given me an answer, and granted the desire of my heart. I received this morning a donation of £117 2s. 7d., to be used as the work of God in my hands might require. August 9th. The Lord has been very kind to-day, and proved afresh that none who trust in Him shall be confounded. This evening, while I was walking in my little garden, lifting up my heart for further supplies for the work of God in my hands, there was given to me a registered letter from Liverpool, containing £20 for the Orphans. Thus I am able to send the remainder of the money which is needed for housekeeping expenses for this week. August 22nd. Tuesday evening. I was able to advance the money needed for housekeeping during the coming week, and had 11¾d. left.—Think of this, dear reader! I had 11¾d. left, and about 130 persons were daily to be provided for, and yet we did not go into debt at that time for anything, nor do we now, nor have we from the commencement of this work. Nor did I make personal application to any one for anything, nor did I directly or indirectly speak about our need, so that persons might be influenced to give. But why not? you may say, dear reader. Simply because this work has for its first and primary end the benefit of the Church at large and of the unconverted world, to show that there is verily a God in Heaven whose ears are open to those who call upon Him in the name of the Lord Jesus, and who put their trust in Him. Cheerfully have I dedicated myself with all my physical, mental, and spiritual energies to this life of faith upon the living God, for everything that I need in connection with my own personal and family necessities, and in connection with the work of God in my hands, if but by any means, through it, multitudes of believers and unbelievers may be benefited. Thousands have been benefited by it already, but tens of thousands my heart longs to benefit. No trial, no difficulty, no hardships, no self-denial, will I, by God's help, count too much, if but this end may be attained.—I had then, as I said, 11¾d. left. Now observe how the Lord helped me again this time in answer to the supplications which the evening before, August 22nd, my fellow-labourers and myself had offered up to Him. On August 23rd, the very next day, came in altogether £7 5s. 6d., whereby I was enabled to order 8 cwt. of rice, as I was informed the evening before that our store was exhausted. August 29th. By the help of God, we have received by this Tuesday evening £42 3s. 9d., while last Tuesday evening there was only 11¾d. left. How kindly has the Lord, therefore, in answer to our supplications, increased "the handful of meal in the barrel!" Only Believe August 30th. Wednesday evening. I relate now how we were helped in answer to our prayers, this time, when nothing was left. I had this evening a long season for prayer for the work, and sought also especially help from God as to means for present use for the Orphans. While I was in prayer, a parcel of clothes was brought from Weymouth for the benefit of the Orphans, and shortly after another parcel. A few minutes after I had finished praying, I received an anonymous letter from Teignmouth, containing £1 and these lines: "The Lord permits me to send you the enclosed. Dear brother, 'Only believe,' 'O how great is Thy goodness, which Thou hast laid up for them that fear Thee; which Thou hast wrought for them that trust in Thee BEFORE THE SONS OF MEN.' Yours ever in Him."—How again has been fulfilled in my experience that word, "Only believe!" I am now looking out for more, for I shall shortly again need many pounds, for the current expenses. September 4th. A very poor Christian widow, having come into the possession of £10 through the death of her mother, gave £1 of it for the Orphans. (This sister in the Lord has since fallen asleep. Will she regret the gift now?) September 5th. This evening, Tuesday, it was found that the Lord had sent in again since last Tuesday evening, when there was nothing in hand, nearly £50, so that I have been able to meet all the extra expenses of the week. September 27th. When to-day there was again only a few shillings in hand, I received from Sunderland £2 19s. 6d. for Reports. Also from a sister in Bristol 10s., from another 10s., as the profit from the sale of ladies' baskets, and from Plymouth £1. October 10th. By this evening, Tuesday, the sum of £26 2s. 8½d. had come in. I was, therefore, able to meet all the housekeeping expenses of the coming week, besides having paid away £8 15s. for apprentices, etc., and have 12s. 8d. left in hand. My heart is assured that the Lord will help further. Now, dear reader, did the Lord help this time also? Yes, He did. Could it be otherwise? No; for "They that trust in the Lord shall never be confounded." Let mo then relate to you the way in which God helped us. October 11th. At our meeting yesterday evening we made our supplication to God that He would be pleased to help us further. Immediately after the meeting I received 10s. Also when I came home I found that 6s. had been brought from Gosport for Reports, and 1s. 6d. as the proceeds of an Orphan box at Gosport. Also 5s. was put by the bearer of the money into an Orphan box at my house, who also brought a woollen shawl.—To-day £1 was left at one of the Orphan Houses by "an aged person of a Bristol alms house," who would not give her name. October 15th. From A. S. A., 13s. 5d. From Barnstaple £1. From Yorkshire £5, with these words: "Please to accept the enclosed £5 as a thankoffering to God for an answer to prayer, in the conversion of a soul. I should like half of it to go to the Orphans, the other half I leave to your discretion." Gift of £1,000 at a time of great need November 9th. Only 5s. 6d. had come in yesterday. To-morrow more money will be needed for housekeeping. In this our poverty I received this morning £1,000. The money being left to me for disposal as it might be most needed, I took of it £100 for present use of the Orphans. I have thus the means which are yet needed for this week's housekeeping expenses, besides being able to meet heavy expenses which are before me. 1849 February 20th. For three months and ten days, since November 9th, 1848, the donations have always come in so, that we abounded during the whole period, there having been always fresh donations received, before all the money in hand was disbursed. Now to-day there was no money in hand for advancing the amount needed for the next week's housekeeping. All the money in hand was due for rent, and therefore unavailable, as I never go in debt for anything. In this our need there was given to me this afternoon the sum of £200, which was left to my disposal. I took £100 for the Orphans. April 10th. Received this afternoon the following letter:— Dear Brother, "I have the pleasure to-day of sowing a little more seed-corn for eternity. Employ the enclosed £50, if you please, for the support of the Orphans. The remaining £5 be pleased to divide between yourself and dear brother Craik. "Yours very truly in Christ, ——." From the same donor I had recently had two donations of £120 and £100. April 18th. To-day I received a donation of £250, of which I took £100 for the Orphans. Never were the current expenses for the Orphans nearly so great as they are now, but at the same time never was the income nearly so great. From April 19th to May 23rd, the Lord was pleased to send in still further many donations. May 23rd. To-day I received £360, of which I took half for the current expenses for the Orphans. CHAPTER XI HISTORY OF THE BUILDING OF THE FIVE NEW ORPHAN HOUSES, 1845– 1870 FOR nearly ten years I never had any desire to build an Orphan House. On the contrary, I decidedly preferred spending the means, which might come in, for present necessities. On October 30th, 1845, I received from a gentleman, who lived in the street where the four Orphan Houses were, a polite and friendly letter, in which he courteously stated to me that the inhabitants in the adjoining houses were in various ways inconvenienced by the Orphan Houses being in Wilson Street. He left to myself the judgment of the case. This letter I received on Thursday morning, October 30th, 1845. Being very much occupied that week, I had scarcely anytime to consider the matter. On Monday morning, however, November 3rd, I set apart some hours for the prayerful consideration of the subject, and after I had besought the Lord to guide me to a right decision, I wrote down the reasons which appeared to me to make it desirable that the Orphans should be removed from Wilson Street, and also the reasons against removing. As far as they are suitable for being stated in print, they were these: I. Reasons for removing from Wilson Street (1) The neighbours feel themselves inconvenienced by the noise of the children in the play-hours. This complaint is neither without foundation, nor unjust. I should myself feel it trying to my head to live next door to the Orphan Houses, on that account. I therefore ought to do to others, as I should wish to be done by. This point had never before appeared to me in so serious a light. (2) The greatness of the number of the inmates in the houses has several times prevented the drains from acting properly, and thus has a few times affected the water in one or two of the neighbours' houses. (3) We have no proper play-grounds in Wilson Street. There is one play-ground, which, however, is only large enough for the children of one house at a time. (4) We have no ground for cultivation, near the Orphan Houses. By removing from Wilson Street, and obtaining premises surrounded by land for cultivation, we should be able to procure a most important moral benefit for the children, by having the opportunity more fully than we now have, of training them in habits of industry, besides giving to the boys occupation which is more suitable for them than knitting, which is now the only employment they have, besides making their beds, cleaning the house, and attending to the cooking of their meals. Moreover, this would be occupation in the open air, which would bring their limbs into exercise. (5) If we were to remove from Wilson Street, and obtain premises in the country, we might have all the washing done at home, which now, for want of room, can only be done in part. Thus the girls also would have more laborious work at home, a point of great importance for them, so that they would not feel so much the hardships connected with going out to service. (6) The situation of Wilson Street is perhaps scarcely bracing enough for strengthening the constitution of the Orphans, most of whom, being the offspring of very diseased parents, require a very invigorating place of abode. (7) The present situation is certainly not desirable for the teachers, especially as, when their hours of work are over, they have no garden or fields close to the house, to go immediately into for a little refreshment of body; and for some of them it is too far to go to fields, where they might have bracing air. (8) In times of sickness we are too confined in the houses in Wilson Street. (9) Even ordinarily, when there is no sickness, it would be desirable to have more room. There are no premises to be had in Bristol, or in the immediate neighbourhood, where we could have these advantages; for I have been looking about in all directions for thin purpose during the last ten years. But suppose there were a large house to be had in one part of the city, and a second a mile off, and a third and a fourth in other directions, such houses, on account of our peculiar position in the work, would not do. For in seasons of need, the distance of the several houses would render it very inconvenient for the labourers to meet together for prayer, to divide the means that may be in hand, etc. Besides, when in seasons of other peculiar difficulties, connected with the work, I wished to meet all my fellow-labourers, there would arise great difficulty by their being divided in different parts of the city. It would also thus be very inconvenient to persons, who wish to see the work, to go from place to place, in order to have a view of all the Orphan Houses. But this is not all. The more I have considered the matter, the more am I now persuaded, that no ordinary large houses, built for private families, will do for charitable institutions of any considerable size, as no ordinary house furnishes the proper advantages of ventilation, a point so needful for the health of the inmates in a charitable institution. There seemed to me, therefore, to remain nothing but to build premises for the purpose. II. Reasons for remaining in Wilson Street (1) God hitherto has pointed out the spot most plainly. (But though hitherto God has pointed out Wilson street as being the spot where this work should be carried on, may not now the time have come for removing?) (2) Perhaps we might also rent Nos. 2, 5, and 7, in Wilson Street, and use two out of those three houses for Orphan Houses, and one of them for an infirmary in case of sickness. (But then, I said to myself, would not the objection, which the neighbours on the opposite side of the street might make, on account of the noise of the children in their play-hours, etc., remain? Also the drains would be still more unsuitable, not being constructed for so many inmates; and to alter them would be a heavy expense. The play-ground would be still less sufficient, if two new houses were added. Lastly, there was no reason to think that we could rent Nos. 2, 5, and 7.) (3) There are these three great objections against building: The considerable sum which is required, and which could be spent for present use upon the Orphans. The pilgrim character of the Christian seems lost in building. The time that it will necessarily take in making arrangements for it. (Do not all these objections only hold good, I said to myself, if I were needlessly to set about building? If I could rent premises, which are really in every way suitable for the work, and I preferred building, then those objections would apply to the case; but when one is forced to it, it is no more than erecting a large building, because there may be 800 children of God in fellowship who have been hitherto renting a meeting-place, but for certain reasons are obliged to leave it, and cannot rent another. Such could not be accused of needlessly spending money in building instead of renting; nor could it be justly said that they have on that account given up the pilgrim character; nor would it be time wasted if some individuals were to make arrangements about the building of that meeting-place. Therefore these three objections just mentioned, which had been for ten years strongly in my own mind, were removed when once I saw plainly that nothing remained but to build.) After I had spent a few hours in prayer and consideration over the subject, I began already to see that the Lord would lead me to build, and that His intentions were not only the benefit of the Orphans, and the better ordering of the whole work, but also the bearing still further testimony that He could and would provide large sums for those who need them and trust in Him for them; and besides, that He would enlarge the work so, that, if I did once build a house, it might be large enough to accommodate three hundred Orphans, with their teachers and other overseers and servants needful for the work. —Concerning this latter point, I think it important to remark, that during no period had the number of applications for the admission of Orphans been greater than just before I was led to think about building. In the afternoon of November 3rd, 1845, I laid the matter before my fellow-labourers in the church (eight in number) to get their judgment, whether I ought not to leave Wilson Street, and to build. All judged that I ought to leave Wilson Street, and none saw reasons against building. On November 4th my dear wife and I began to meet for prayer about this matter, and purposed to do so morning by morning. We asked God for clearer light concerning the particular points connected with the subject; and, being assured that it was His will that I should build, I began asking the Lord for means. On November 7th I judged, having considered the matter more fully, that sufficiently large premises to furnish all needful accommodation for 300 children (from their earliest days up to 15 or 16 years old), together with a sufficiently large piece of ground in the neighbourhood of Bristol, for building the premises upon, and the remainder for cultivation by the spade, would cost at least ten thousand pounds. I was not discouraged by this, but trusted in the living God. We continued meeting for prayer morning by morning for fifteen days, but not a single donation came in; yet my heart was not discouraged. The more I prayed the more assured I was, that the Lord would give the means. Yea, as fully assured was I that the Lord would do so, as if I had already seen the new premises actually before me. This assurance arose not from some vague, enthusiastic feeling, the mere excitement of the moment, but (1) from the reasons already related, and especially from the commandment contained in Philip. 4:5. For I saw that I should not act according to the mind of our Lord Jesus, if I did not, as soon as I could, remove the Orphans from Wilson Street, as it had been stated to me in the letter referred to, that their living there was an annoyance to some of the inhabitants in that street. (2) This assurance that I should build an Orphan House arose further, from the whole way in which the Lord has been pleased to lead me in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, since its beginning on March 5th, 1834, i.e. He has been leading me forward as by an unseen hand, and enlarging the work more and more from its commencement, and, generally, without my seeking after it, and bringing things so clearly before me, that I could not but see that I ought to go forward. (3) Lastly and chiefly, this my assurance, that I should build unto the Lord this house of mercy, arose also particularly from this, that, having strictly examined my heart as to the motives for doing so, I found that, as before God, I could say that my only motives were His honour and glory, and the welfare of the Church of Christ at large, the real temporal and spiritual welfare of destitute Orphans, and the welfare of all those who might take care of them, in the building to be erected. And finding that, after praying again and again about the matter, I still remained in perfect peace, I judged it assuredly to be the will of God that I should go forward. On November 15th brother Chapman arrived, to labour for a little while in Bristol. I communicated to him my position with reference to having to remove the Orphans from Wilson Street, and I had his judgment also as to its being of God, that I should build. This dear brother's judgment greatly encouraged me. His visit was to me of great help in this particular, especially in stirring me up yet more, to bring everything, in connection with this matter, before God. He also laid it on my heart to seek direction from God with reference to the plan of the building. He said, "You must ask help from God to show you the plan, so that all may be according to the mind of God." Receives the first £1,000 towards the Building Fund December 9th. It was now 35 days that I had been praying for means; but nothing had been given to me. Now observe: on the 36th day, after having begun to pray, on December 10th, 1845, I received £1,000 towards the building of the Orphan House. This is the largest donation that I had received up to that time for the Scriptural Knowledge Institution; but when I received it I was as calm, as quiet, as if I had only received one shilling. For my heart was looking out for answers. Day by day I was expecting to receive answers to my prayers. Therefore, having faith concerning the matter, this donation did not in the least surprise me. Yea, if five thousand pounds, or ten thousand pounds, had been given to me, instead of one thousand pounds, it would not have surprised me. December 13th. On the 39th day my sister-in-law, who had been for some weeks absent in London, and who had now returned to Bristol, told me that she had met a gentleman in London, who, having quite recently read with deep interest the Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, wished to know as many particulars about the work in my hands as he could. Being told by my sister-in-law that I purposed to build an Orphan House, he, an architect, offered to make the plan, and superintend the building, gratuitously. Unsolicited he pressed this matter with deep and lively interest. The fact, that this offer comes unsolicited and from a Christian architect, shows especially the hand of God. This is the second proof that God will help me in this matter. December 23rd. This is now the 50th day since I have come to the conclusion to build, and the 49th day since we have been daily waiting upon God for help. Nothing more has come in since December 10th, not even one penny. This morning I have been particularly encouraged by the consideration that the Lord has sent me the £1,000 and the promise from that pious architect, whom I have never seen, and of whose name I am as yet in ignorance, not to mock me, but as an earnest that He will give all that is needed. It seems desirable that we should have a large piece of ground, of at least six or seven acres. This piece of ground must be in the vicinity of Bristol. (1) In order that the Orphan House may be accessible to me, as my place at present is fixed by my other work in Bristol. (2) That the labourers in the Institution and the Orphans may be able to attend our meetings, at least on the Lord's day. (3) That the inhabitants of Bristol may have the benefit of seeing with their own eyes this work of God, which is so manifestly His and not mine. (4) That strangers, who pass through Bristol, may have an easy access to it, for the same reason. But then, such a piece of ground, near Bristol, where there is just now an inordinate desire for building, in the way of speculation, would cost in all human probability between £2,000 and £3,000. Then the building itself, however plain, would not cost less than from £6,000 to £8,000, being for 300 Orphans, besides all their overseers, teachers, and assistants. In addition to this, the fitting up and furnishing the house for between 300 and 400 inmates, would not cost less than £1,500 more. This is indeed a large sum of money which I need; but my hope is in God. I have not sought after this thing. It has not begun with me. God has altogether unexpectedly, by means of the letter before mentioned, led me to it. Only the day before I received the letter, I had no more thought about building premises for the accommodation of the Orphans, than I had had during the ten previous years.—My special prayer is, that God would continue to me faith and patience. If He shall be pleased to help me, in faith and patience to continue to wait on Him, help will surely come. December 24th. No further donation yet. But my hope in God is unshaken. He most assuredly will help.—I have on purpose not issued any circular in connection with this matter, in order that the hand of God may be the more manifest. To some persons, residing in or out of Bristol, I have spoken about my intention of building, when conversation led to it. Through this, if the Lord please, He can make it known to others, and thus send means for the Building Fund. There will be, no doubt, many trials connected with this enlargement of the field of labour, (for if with 130 Orphans there has been so much trial of faith, what is to be expected when the number is 300?) and therefore, I desire to see as clearly as daylight that God Himself is leading me onward. December 29th. This is the 56th day since I came to the conclusion to build, and the 55th since I have been day by day waiting upon God concerning it. Only that one donation had come in till this evening, when I received £50. This donation is exceedingly precious to me, not only because I am sure it is most cheerfully given, nor even because of its largeness, but because it is another precious proof that God will bring about the matter, else He would not give me these earnests. All my business therefore is: to continue in faith and patience to wait upon God. My assurance has been more and more increasing that God will build for Himself a large Orphan House in this city, to show to the inhabitants, and to all who may read and hear about it, what a blessed thing it is to trust in Him.—Of late I have seen, by God's grace, more and more, how entirely unworthy I am of being used by God for this glorious and honourable service, and I can only say, "Lord, here is Thy servant, if Thou art pleased to use such a one as I am." December 30th. This morning I came, in course of my reading, to the commencement of the book of Ezra. I was particularly refreshed by the two following points contained in the first chapter, in applying them to the building of the Orphan House: (1) Cyrus, an idolatrous king, was used by God to provide the means for building the temple at Jerusalem; how easy therefore for God to provide ten thousand pounds for the Orphan House, or even twenty or thirty thousand pounds, if needed. (2) The people were stirred up by God to help those who went up to Jerusalem. Thus it is a small matter for Him to put it into the hearts of His children to help me, in desiring to build this house of mercy unto His name.—This meditation I had before breakfast. After family prayer in the morning I had again my usual season for prayer about the building, and at this time it was particularly coupled with thanksgiving for the £50 received last evening, and with entreating blessings on the donor. I was now looking out for more, as I am doing day by day, when this afternoon I received from a person at Clevedon 2s. 6d., from her grandson 6d., and from the sister in the Lord, who brought the money, the change, which she did not wish back, being another 6d. These donations, though small, are nevertheless very precious to me, as I take them as further proofs out of the hands of God, that He will most assuredly bring this thing to pass. This evening I received £1,000 towards the Building Fund. When I received this donation I was as calm, yea as perfectly calm, as if I had received a single penny, because, by God's grace, I have faith in Him, and therefore am looking for answers to my prayers, and am sure that God will give every shilling that is needed. 1846 January 6th. Received a little bag made of foreign seed, and a shell- flower, to be sold for the Building Fund. The sister who sent these articles wrote to me, that the moment she heard of my intention of building an Orphan House, this text was before her mind: "Who art thou, O great mountain? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain" (Zech. 4:7). February 2nd. To-day I heard of suitable and cheap land on Ashley Down. February 3rd. Saw the land. It is the most desirable of all I have seen. —There was anonymously put into an Orphan Box at my house a sovereign, in a piece of paper, on which was written, "The New Orphan House." February 4th. This evening I called on the owner of the land on Ashley Down, about which I had heard on the 2nd, but he was not at home. As I, however, had been informed that I should find him at his house of business, I went there, but did not find him there either, as he had just before left. I might have called again at his residence, at a later hour, having been informed by one of the servants that he would be sure to be at home about eight o'clock; but I did not do so, judging that the hand of God was in my not finding him at either place: and I judged it best therefore not to force the matter, but to "let patience, have her perfect work." Landowner lies awake, and its result February 5th. Saw this morning the owner of the land. He told me that he awoke at three o'clock this morning and could not sleep again till five. While he was thus lying awake, his mind was all the time occupied about the piece of land, respecting which enquiry had been made of him for the building of an Orphan House, at my request; and he determined, that if I should apply for it, he would not only let me have it, but for £120 per acre, instead of £200, the price which he had previously asked for it. How good is the Lord! The agreement was made this morning, and I purchased a field of nearly seven acres, at £120 per acre. Observe the hand of God in my not finding the owner at home last evening! The Lord meant to speak to His servant first about this matter, during a sleepless night, and to lead him fully to decide, before I had seen him. Architect's Offer February 8th. I wrote the day before yesterday to the architect, who has offered his help gratuitously. February 11th. Received from a sister in the Lord £5. Received also from the architect the following reply to my letter: My dear Sir, "It will afford me a gratification, beyond what I can communicate by letter, to lend you a helping hand in the labour of love you are engaged in, and I shall esteem it a very great privilege being allowed to exercise my abilities as an architect and surveyor in the erection of the building you propose to erect for the Orphans. I really do mean what I say, and, if all is well, by the blessing of God, I will gratuitously furnish you with plans, elevations, and sections; with specification of the work, so that the cost may be accurately estimated. I will also make you an estimate and superintend the works for you gratuitously," etc. February 12th. This afternoon a little parcel was brought to my house, containing ten sovereigns and a little slip of paper, on which was written:— Dear Sir, "I have sent you ten pounds for the New Orphan House. It is the Lord's doing. Seek not to know my name." February 19th. The architect kindly came from London. He considers the ground to be most suitable as to situation, drainage, water, etc.— I received also to-day from a sister £5. February 28th. To-day £500 which had been promised on the 15th, was paid 25 days sooner than promised. June 4th. The total amount which had been given for the Building Fund, up to to-day, is £2,710 3s. 5½d. This is only a small part of what will be needed; but, by the grace of God, I am in perfect peace, being fully assured that God in His own time will send the whole sum which is required. The house is intended to be built, so as to accommodate 140 Orphan girls above seven years of age, 80 Orphan boys above seven, and 80 male and female Orphans from their earliest days, till they are seven years old, together with all the overseers and teachers, etc., that may be needed. The building will not commence till all the money which is required has been received. July 4th. For about three months my faith and patience have been exceedingly tried about the field, which I have purchased for the building of the Orphan House, as the greatest difficulties arose about my possessing the land after all; but, by God's grace, my heart was kept in peace, being fully assured that, if the Lord were to take this piece of land from me, it would be only for the purpose of giving me a still better one; for our Heavenly Father never takes any earthly thing from His children except He means to give them something better instead. But in the midst of all this great trial of faith, I could not but think, judging from the way in which God so manifestly had given me this piece of land, that the difficulties were only allowed for the trial of my faith and patience. And thus it was. Last evening I received a letter by which all the difficulties were removed, and now, with the blessing of God, in a few days the conveyance will be made out. Donation of £2,050 July 6th. The reason why, for several months, there had come in so little for the Building Fund, appeared to me this, that we did not need the money at present; and that, when it was needed, and when my faith and patience had been sufficiently tried, the Lord would send more means. And thus it has proved; for to-day was given to me the sum of two thousand and fifty pounds, of which two thousand pounds is for the Building Fund, and fifty pounds for present necessities. This is the largest donation I have yet had at one time for the work; but I expect still larger ones, in order that more and more it may be manifest to the children of God, that there is no happier, no easier, and no better way for the obtaining of pecuniary means or anything else in connection with the work of God, than to deal directly with the Lord Himself. It is impossible to describe my joy in God when I received this donation. I was neither excited nor surprised; for I look out for answers to my prayers. I believe that God hears me. Yet my heart was so full of joy, that I could only sit before God, and admire Him, like David in 2 Samuel 7. At last I cast myself flat down upon my face, and burst forth in thanksgiving to God, and in surrendering my heart afresh to Him for His blessed service. There came in still further to-day 2s. 6d. July 10th. Received £120, of which £100 is intended by the donor for the Building Fund. July 21st. This morning a gentleman from Devonshire, on his way to London, called on me. When he came I was in prayer, having, among other matters, brought also before the Lord the following points: (1) I had been asking Him for some supplies for my own temporal necessities, being in need. (2) I had asked Him for more means for the Building Fund, and besought Him to hasten the matter, on account of the inhabitants of Wilson Street, on account of the welfare of the children and those who have the oversight of them in the Orphan Houses, and lastly, that I might be able to admit more Orphans, the number of applications being so great. (3) I had also asked the Lord for means for present use for the Orphans, as the outgoings are so great. (4) I had asked for means for the other Objects.—When I saw this gentleman from Devonshire, he gave me £20, of which £10 is to be used for the Building Fund, £5 for present use for the Orphans, £2 for brother Craik and myself, and the remaining £3 which was left to my disposal, I applied to the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus I received, AT THE VERY MOMENT THAT I HAD BEEN ASKING GOD, FOUR answers to my prayers. The Lord encourages me, day by day, to continue to wait on Him. His time is not yet come; but, when it is, all that is needed will be given. By God's grace my faith is unshaken. I am as certain that I shall have every shilling needed for the work, as if I had the money already in actual possession; and I am as certain that this house of mercy will be built, as if it were already standing before me. October 18th. To-day the Lord has much refreshed my heart by sending £120. October 19th. While I was this morning in the very act of praising the Lord for His goodness, in giving me yesterday the above-mentioned donation, and whilst I was again bringing my arguments before Him, why He would be pleased soon to give me the whole sum which is requisite, I received an order for £200, which was doubly precious, because it was accompanied by an affectionate and encouraging letter. October 29th. This morning I had been again bringing the case of the Building before the Lord in prayer, entreating Him to hasten the matter, if it might be, when, the very instant I rose from my knees, there was handed to me a letter with an order for £300. November 14th. This evening I received a small morocco case, containing a gold chain, a pair of gold ear-rings, and a gold brooch (being a set), with the following letter enclosed:— Beloved Brother in Jesus, "The contents of the accompanying casket being in my unconverted days a wedding gift from a very dear husband, has, as you may suppose, been hitherto preserved as beyond price. But since God, in His great mercy, revealed to my soul His exceeding riches in Christ, and gave to it more (oh, how much more!) than He has taken away, they seemed as the Babylonish garment or wedge of gold, which ought not to be in the Israelites' possession. I therefore give up that which the flesh would fain keep, and still prize; but which the spirit rejects, as unworthy a follower of Jesus. Accept then, dear Brother, those toys, once the pride of life, and the food of folly; and use them for the building of the Orphan House, in which I feel it a privilege to lay one stone; and may the Lord recompense you a hundred fold, yea, a thousand fold, in this your great labour of love, is the prayer of yours affectionately in the best of bonds. "A SISTER AND A WIDOW." The gift was precious to me as a proof of the continued readiness of my Heavenly Father to help me in this work; but doubly so, on account of the circumstances under which it was given, and on account of the state of mind in which the anonymous donor had given these ornaments. November 19th. This morning, between five and six o'clock, I prayed again, among other points, about the Building Fund, and then had a long season for the reading of the Word of God. In the course of my reading I came to Mark 11:24, "What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." The importance of the truth contained in this portion I have often felt and spoken about; but this morning I felt it again most particularly, and, applying it to the New Orphan House, said to the Lord: "Lord I believe that Thou wilt give me all I need for this work. I am sure that I shall have all, because I believe that I receive in answer to my prayer." Thus, with the heart full of peace concerning this work, I went on to the other part of the chapter, and to the next chapter. After family prayer I had again my usual season for prayer with regard to all the many parts of the work, and the various necessities thereof. Amidst all the many things I again made my requests about means for the Building. And now observe: about five minutes after I had risen from my knees, there was given to me a registered letter, containing a cheque for £300, of which £280 is for the Building Fund, £10 for my own personal expenses, and £10 for brother Craik. The Lord's holy name be praised for this precious encouragement, by which the Building Fund is now increased to more than six thousand pounds. December 9th. It is now four hundred days since, day after day, I have been waiting upon God for help with regard to the building of the Orphan House; but as yet He keeps me still in the trial of faith and patience. He is still saying as it were, "Mine hour is not yet come." Yet He does sustain me in continuing to wait upon Him. By His grace my faith is not in the least shaken; but I am quite sure that He, in His own time, will give me everything which I need concerning this work. How I shall be supplied with the means which are yet requisite, and when, I know not; but I am sure that God will help me in His own time and way. In the meantime I have abundant reason to praise God, that I am not waiting on Him in vain; for since this day twelvemonth He has given me, in answer to prayer, a most suitable piece of ground, and £6,304 for the Building Fund, and about £2,700 for present use for the work, so that altogether I have received, since this day twelvemonth, solely in answer to prayer, the sum of nine thousand pounds. Surely, I am not waiting upon the Lord in vain! By His help, then, I am resolved to continue this course unto the end. Gift of £1,000 December 22nd. To-day I have again a precious proof that continuing to wait upon the Lord is not in vain. During this month, comparatively little had come in for the Building Fund, yet, by God's grace, I have been enabled, as before, yea, even with more earnestness perhaps than before, to make known my requests unto God, being more and more convinced that I ought to seek by earnest prayer soon to be able to begin the building. In addition to this I had also especially besought the Lord to give me means for missionary brethren, and also for brethren who labour in the Word in various parts of England and Ireland; as all my means for them were now gone. I had also been waiting upon God for means to order a fresh stock of Tracts. I had lastly again and again besought the Lord to give me means for the poor saints in Bristol, of whom there are many, and whose need is now particularly great. Now to-day the Lord has granted me precious answers to my requests concerning these various Objects, for I received this morning one thousand pounds with these words: "I send you some money, part of which you can apply to the Orphans and the other Objects of your Institution, according to their need, and the rest you can put to the Building Fund. At the present price of provisions your expenses must be large for the Orphans. Please also take £25 for your own need." As I have about £80 in hand for the Orphans, I took nothing for present use for them, but took £175 for the other Objects, in order thus to be able to send some help to home and foreign labourers, and to order a fresh stock of Tracts; and £800 I took for the Building Fund. I should have taken less for the Building Fund, and more for present use, did it not appear to me the will of God, that with my might I ought to give myself to this part of the work. 1847 January 25th. The season of the year is now approaching, when building may be begun. Therefore with increased earnestness I have given myself unto prayer, importuning the Lord that He would be pleased to appear on our behalf, and speedily send the remainder of the amount which is required, and I have increasingly, of late, felt that the time is drawing near, when the Lord will give me all that which is requisite for commencing the Building. All the various arguments which I have often brought before God, I brought also again this morning before Him. It is now 14 months and 3 weeks since day by day I have uttered my petitions to God on behalf of this work. I rose from my knees this morning in full confidence, not only that God could, but also would, send the means, and that soon. Never, during all these 14 months and 3 weeks, have I had the least doubt, that I should have all that which is requisite. Great joy on receiving £2,000 Now, dear believing reader, rejoice and praise with me. An hour after I had prayed thus, there was given to me the sum of two thousand pounds for the Building Fund. Thus I have received altogether £9,285 3s. 9½d. towards this work.—I cannot describe the joy I had in God when I received this donation. It must be known from experience in order to be felt. I have had day by day to wait upon God for 447 days, before the sum reached the above amount. How great is the blessing which the soul obtains by trusting in God, and by waiting patiently. Is it not manifest how precious it is to carry on God's work in this way, even with regard to the obtaining of means? From December 10th, 1845, to January 25th, 1847, being thirteen months and a half, I have received, solely in answer to prayer, nine thousand two hundred and eighty-five pounds. June 23rd. This day the Lord, in His great goodness, by a donation of one thousand pounds for the Building Fund, has again encouraged my heart abundantly to trust in Him for all that which I shall yet need, to meet the remainder of the expenses connected with the fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan House, etc. July 5th. The work of building commenced. 1848 January 23rd. I received £350, of which I put £200 to the Building Fund. August 7th. From a sister in the Lord £200. August 19th. It is this day a twelvemonth since the foundation stone of the New Orphan House was laid, and now the building is up, and almost entirely roofed in. Also part of the inside plastering is already done. How can my soul sufficiently magnify the Lord for all the help which He has been pleased to give, since this day twelvemonth!—As we are now so far advanced I have been increasingly entreating God, that He would be pleased to give me the means which are yet requisite for fitting up and furnishing the house; for even now I am completely depending upon Him for considerable sums, to accomplish this. But while much is still needed, I have never had, by God's grace, the least misgiving, as to His willingness to give me all I need; on the contrary, I have been assured that, when I actually required the money for the fittings and the furniture, it would come. And now this day the Lord has again proved to me, how willing He is to act according to my faith; for there was given to me this morning £887 under the kind condition that I should take of it £20 for my own personal expenses, and the rest for the Building Fund, or the present need of the various Objects of the Institution, as it appeared best to me. I took therefore £600 for the Building Fund. My soul does magnify the Lord for all His goodness and faithfulness! November 9th. To-day the Lord has helped still more abundantly. I have received a donation of £1,000, to be used for the Building Fund and the present necessities of the work generally, as the various Objects of the Institution might require. Of this donation I took, therefore, £600 for the Building Fund. All these manifestations of the Lord's abundant help do not in the least surprise me. I expect help from Him. I know that He listens to my supplications, and that, for the sake of the Lord Jesus, He is willing to help me yet more and more, to the confounding of Satan and to the putting to shame of unbelief. 1849 Funds for Furnishing January 17th. The time is now drawing near, when further steps are to be taken to fit up and furnish the house, as more than two-thirds of the rooms are all but ready. Under these circumstances I have prayed the more earnestly, day by day, that the Lord would be pleased to give me the means which are yet needed; and as my heart has been assured from the beginning, and all through these three years and two months, since I first began to pray about this subject, that God would in every way help me in this work, so I have also been particularly satisfied that He would be pleased to provide the means which may be required to meet all the heavy expenses, which yet remain to be met. Now, to-day I have had again a precious answer to my daily supplications with reference to this work; for I received this evening £600, concerning which it was desired that brother Craik and myself should each take £50 for ourselves; the remaining £500 was left entirely to my disposal; yet an especial reference was made to the heavy expenses connected with fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan House, towards which I might, either in part, or entirely, take this sum. More than the required Sum received February 12th. The New Orphan House is now almost entirely finished. In six weeks, with the help of God, all will be completed. On this account I have been during the last-fortnight much occupied in making the necessary arrangements for fitting it up and furnishing it; but the more I have been occupied about this, the more I have seen how large a sum the whole of the fittings and the furniture will require; and this consideration has led me still more earnestly of late to entreat the Lord, that He would be pleased to give me the means which may yet be needed for the completion of the whole. Under these circumstances a brother in the Lord came to me this morning, and after a few minutes' conversation gave me two thousand pounds, concerning which sum be kindly gave me permission to use it for the fitting up and furnishing of the New Orphan House, or for anything else needed in connection with the Orphans. I have placed the whole of this sum, at least for the present, to the Building Fund. Now, dear reader, place yourself in my position. Eleven hundred and ninety-five days it is since I began asking the Lord for means for the building. Day by day have I, by His grace, since that time, continued to bring this matter before Him. Without one moment's doubt, or misgiving, or wavering, have I been enabled to trust in God for the means. From the beginning, after I had once ascertained the will of God concerning this work, have I been assured that He would bring it about; yea, as sure have I been from the beginning that He would do so, as if I had already had all the means in hand for it, or as if the house had been acutally before me, occupied by the children. But though to faith even three years ago the whole work was accomplished, to sight there remained many and great difficulties to be overcome. Even at the commencement of this day there remained many difficulties, in the way of means, as well as in other respects; therefore I was on the point of giving myself again especially to prayer, at the very moment when I was informed that the donor of the above mentioned two thousand pounds had called to see me. Now I have the means, as far as I can see, which will enable me to meet all the expenses; and in all probability I shall have even several hundred pounds more than is needed. Thus the Lord shows that He can and will not only give as much as is absolutely needed for His work, but also that He can and will give abundantly. It is impossible to describe the real joy I had in God, when I received this sum. I was calm, not in the least excited, able to go on immediately with other work that came upon me at once after I had received the donation; but inexpressible was the delight which I had in God, who had thus given me the full answer to my thousands of prayers, during these eleven hundred and ninety-five days. March 9th. The New Orphan House is now nearly ready. On this account we have to get in large, supplies for the children's clothes. Within the last few days I have ordered thousands of yards of material for this purpose, and thousands more will need to be ordered, besides providing a stock of many other things. For this large sums are needed. Under these circumstances I received to-day a donation of £300, to be used as it might be required. I took the whole of this donation for the Orphans, as the donor has kindly left the disposal of the money entirely to me. This donation, coming in just now, has been an exceedingly great refreshment to my spirit; for it is, at the commencement of the great increase of our expenses, in connection with the 300 Orphans, instead of 120, like an earnest from God, that He will supply us also with means when the demands for the 300 will be more than twice as great as they are now. Through this donation I have means to meet all the expenses which will be incurred in getting in for the new establishment the stores of provisions, soap, material for clothes, haberdashery, and of the many other articles of which it would be desirable to buy our supplies on wholesale terms. The Lord be praised for His kindness! The total amount which came in for the Building Fund was £15,784 18s. 10d. March 31st. After all the expenses had been met for the purchase of the land, the conveyance of the same, the enrolment of the trust deeds in Chancery, the building, fitting up and furnishing of the New Orphan House, there remained a balance of £776 14s. 3¾d., affording a manifest proof that the Lord can not only supply us with all we need in His service, simply in answer to prayer, but that He can also give us even more than we need. It will be seen how this balance was afterwards used. [The Orphans were removed from Wilson Street to the New Orphan House on the 18th, 19th, 20th, and 21st of June, 1849.] (2) BUILDING NO. 2 AND NO. 3. 1850–1861 Full account of the reasons which led me to the enlargement of the Orphan work, so that one thousand Orphans might be provided for. Having written down at full length the exercises of my mind respecting this deeply important step, I give them here, in the form of a journal, as recorded at the time. December 5th, 1850. The New Orphan House is now inhabited by 300 Orphans; and there are altogether 335 persons connected with it. My labour is abundant; the separation from my dear wife and child great, on account of my being the greater part of the day at the New Orphan House; sometimes also by night. But notwithstanding all this, I have again and again thought about labouring more than ever in serving poor Orphans. Within the last ten days this matter has much occupied my mind, and for the last five days I have had much prayer about it. It has passed through my mind to build another Orphan House, large enough for seven hundred Orphans, so that I might be able to care for one thousand altogether. December 11th. During the last six days, since writing the above, I have been, day after day, waiting upon God concerning this matter. It has generally been more or less all the day on my heart. When I have been awake at night it has not been far from my thoughts. Yet all this without the least excitement. I am perfectly calm and quiet respecting it. My soul would be rejoiced to go forward in this service, could I be sure that the Lord would have me to do so; for then, notwithstanding the numberless difficulties, all would be well, and His name would be magnified. On the other hand, were I assured that the Lord would have me to be satisfied with my present sphere of service, and that I should not pray about enlarging the work, by His grace I could, without an effort, cheerfully yield to it; for He has brought me into such a state of heart, that I only desire to please Him in this matter. Moreover, hitherto I have not spoken about this thing even to my beloved wife, the sharer of my joys, sorrows, and labours for more than twenty years; nor is it likely that I shall do so for some time to come: for I prefer quietly to wait on the Lord without conversing on this subject, in order that thus I may be kept the more easily, by His blessing, from being influenced by things from without. The burden of my prayer concerning this matter is, that the Lord would not allow me to make a mistake, and that He would teach me His will. As to outward things, I have had nothing to encourage me during these six days, but the very reverse; for the income has been unusually small. But all this would not weigh the least with me, could I be quite sure that the Lord would have me to go forward. I therefore desire patiently to wait for the Lord's time, when He shall be pleased to shine on my path concerning this point. December 26th. Fifteen days have elapsed since I wrote the preceding paragraph. Every day since then I have continued to pray about this matter, and that with a goodly measure of earnestness, by the help of God. There has passed scarcely an hour during these days, in which, whilst awake, this matter has not been more or less before me. But all without even a shadow of excitement. I converse with no one about it. Hitherto have I not even done so with my dear wife. From this I refrain still, and deal with God alone, in order that no outward influence, and no outward excitement, may keep me from attaining unto a clear discovery of His will. I have the fullest and most peaceful assurance, that He will clearly show me His will. This evening I have had again an especially solemn season for prayer, to seek to know the will of God. But whilst I continue to entreat and beseech the Lord, that He would not allow me to be deluded in this business, I may say I have scarcely any doubt remaining on my mind as to what will be the issue, even that I should go forward in this matter. As this, however, is one of the most momentous steps that I have ever taken, I judge that I cannot go about this matter with too much caution, prayerfulness and deliberation. I am in no hurry about it. I could wait for years, by God's grace, were this His will, before even taking one single step towards this thing, or even speaking to any one about it, and, on the other hand, I would set to work to-morrow were the Lord to bid me do so. This calmness of mind, this having no will of my own in the matter, this only wishing to please my Heavenly Father in it, this only seeking His and not my honour in it; this state of heart. I say, is the fullest assurance to me that my heart is not under a fleshly excitement, and that, if I am helped thus to go on, I shall fully know the will of God. But, while I write thus, I cannot but add at the same time, that I do crave the honour and the glorious privilege to be more and more used by the Lord. I have served Satan much in my younger years, and desire now with all my might to serve God, during the remaining days of my earthly pilgrimage. I am forty-five years and three months old. Every day decreases the number of days that I have to stay on earth. I therefore desire with all my might to work. There are vast multitudes of Orphans to be provided for. About five years ago, a brother in the Lord told me that he had seen in an official Report that there were at that time six thousand young Orphans in the prisons of England. My heart longs to be instrumental in preventing such young Orphans from having to go to prison. I desire that thus it may be yet more abundantly manifest that God is still the hearer and answerer of prayer, and that He is the living God now, as He ever was and ever will be, when He shall, simply in answer to prayer, have condescended to provide me with a house for 700 Orphans, and with means to support them. This last consideration is the most important point in my mind. The Lord's honour is the principal point with me in this whole matter; and just because that is the case, if He would be more glorified by my not going forward in this business, I should, by His grace, be perfectly content to give up all thoughts about another Orphan House. Surely in such a state of mind, obtained by the Holy Spirit, Thou, O my Heavenly Father, wilt not suffer Thy child to be mistaken, much less to be deluded! By the help of God I shall continue further, day by day, to wait upon Him in prayer concerning this thing, till He shall bid me act. 1851 Guidance given in answer to Prayer January 2nd. A week ago I wrote the preceding paragraph. During this week I have still been helped, day by day, and more than once every day, to seek the guidance of the Lord about another Orphan House. The burden of my prayer has still been, that He, in His great mercy, would keep me from making a mistake. During the last week the Book of Proverbs has come in the course of my Scripture reading, and my heart has been refreshed, in reference to this subject, by the following passages: "Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct thy paths" (Prov. 3:5, 6). By the grace of God I do acknowledge the Lord in my ways, and in this thing in particular; I have therefore the comfortable assurance that He will direct my paths concerning this part of my service, as to whether I shall be occupied in it or not. Further, "The integrity of the upright shall preserve them; but the perverseness of fools shall destroy them" (Prov. 11:3). By the grace of God I am upright in this business. My honest purpose is to get glory to God. Therefore I expect to be guided aright. Further, "Commit thy works unto the Lord, and thy thoughts shall be established" (Prov. 16:3). I do commit my works unto the Lord, and therefore expect that my thoughts will be established. My heart is more and more coming to a calm, quiet, and settled assurance, that the Lord will condescend to use me yet further in the Orphan Work. Here, Lord, is Thy servant! January 14th. Twelve days have passed away since I wrote the last paragraph. I have still, day by day, been enabled to wait upon the Lord with reference to enlarging the Orphan work, and have been, during the whole of this period also, in perfect peace, which is the result of seeking in this thing only the Lord's honour and the temporal and spiritual benefit of my fellow men. I have sought to let all the reasons against building another Orphan House, and all the reasons for doing so, pass before my mind; and now, for the sake of clearness and definiteness, write them down. Reasons AGAINST establishing another Orphan House for Seven Hundred Orphans (1) Would not this be going beyond my measure spiritually? according to that word: "For I say through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God has dealt to every man the measure of faith" (Rom. 12:3). Answer: If the Lord were to leave me to myself, the tenth part of the difficulties and trials which befall me now in connection with the various Objects of the Institution would be enough to overwhelm mo; but, whilst He is pleased to sustain me, I am able day by day to pass on peacefully, and am carried through one difficulty after the other: and thus, by God's help, even with my present measure of faith, if continued to me, should be enabled to bear up under other difficulties and trials; but I look for an increase of faith with every fresh difficulty, through which the Lord is pleased to help me. (2) Would it not be going beyond my measure naturally with reference to mental and bodily strength? Answer: Of all the objections against establishing another Orphan House, there is none that weighs more with me than this; I might say, it is the only real difficulty. This, however, too, I am enabled to put aside and to overcome thus: by husbanding my strength, by great order, by regular habits, by lightening the work as much as possible, and by using every help that I can, I have been enabled to get through a vast quantity of work. My immense correspondence of about 3,000 letters a year, I have been enabled lo accomplish without a secretary. The entire management and direction, and the whole vast correspondence of the Institution, has devolved upon myself alone these sixteen years and ten months, and I have been thinking, that, by seeking for an efficient secretary, an efficient clerk, and an inspector of the schools, I might, with God's help, accomplish yet more, though much of what I have been doing hitherto would need to be done by others. (3) There must be a limit to my work and service. Answer: That is true, and if I were quite sure that the present state of the Institution were to be the limit, I would at once lay aside this thing; but I am not sure that I am come as yet to God's limit. All these sixteen years and ten months, the work has been constantly progressing, and the Lord has helped me continually; and now my mind is just in the same way exercised as when fifteen years ago I began the Orphan work, and as when thirteen years ago it was enlarged, and as when seven years and nine months since it was still further enlarged, and as when five years and two months since I was led to decide on building the New Orphan House. Under these circumstances, having been helped through all these difficulties, and seeing such a vast field of usefulness before me, and having so many applications for the admission of very destitute Orphans, I long to be used still further, and cannot say that as yet the Lord has brought me to His limit. (4) Is it not like "tempting God," to think of building another Orphan House for seven hundred more Orphans? Answer: "Tempting God" means, according to the Holy Scriptures, to limit Him in any of His attributes; by His grace I do not wish to limit His power or His willingness to give to me, His poor servant, simply in answer to prayer, all the means, and every other help and blessing which I shall need, to build another large Orphan House. (5) You will not got the means for building and fitting up so large an Orphan House; and, even if you did, how will you, at the same time, get the means for carrying on the work which already exists? Answer: Looking at the matter naturally, this is indeed a weighty objection. The New Orphan House, with its 300 Orphans only, cost about fifteen thousand pounds to build and to fit up and furnish, and still the expenses are not all met even now. It will in all probability cost several hundred pounds yet. And this large sum was needed, though the style of the building is most simple, and though the field in which it was built was comparatively cheap. After this rate, a building to accommodate seven hundred Orphans, with the necessary ground attached to it for the cultivation of the vegetables used in the Institution, could not be less than thirty-five thousand pounds. Now, looking at it naturally, where is this great sum to come from? Though I looked at all my friends who have given hitherto, and several have done so very liberally, yet there is no natural prospect whatever of receiving this amount; especially if it be kept in mind that six or seven thousand pounds besides, every year, would be needed for carrying on that which is already in existence. I might, therefore, well tremble, looking at the matter naturally, and say, I shall never have the money for this intended Orphan House for 700 children; for where is this large sum of thirty-five thousand pounds to come from? And even if I were to get the money, will not persons, in giving means for such a Building Fund, take it away from what they might have given me for carrying on the work which exists already? But whilst thus, naturally, there is no hope of succeeding, I am not in the least discouraged spiritually; for by faith in the living God I say this: He has the power to give me this thirty-five thousand pounds, and much more, were it needed: and He has the power, in the meantime, to give me also all the large sums required, week after week, for meeting the current expenses for the present state of the work. Moreover, I delight in the greatness of the difficulty, as respects the large sum needed for building and fitting up such an Establishment; for I desire to be most fully assured, from the very outset, that I go forward in this matter according to the Lord's bidding. If so, He will give me the means; if not, I shall not have them. (6) Suppose now, you were even to succeed in getting this large Orphan House built, how will you be able to provide for 700 other Orphans? Answer: There is much weight in this objection, looking at it naturally. I am too much a man of business, and too much a person of calm, quiet, cool calculation, not to feel its force. And indeed, were I only to look at the thing naturally, I should at once be ready to own that I am going too far; for the increase of expenditure for the support of these 700 other Orphans could not be less than eight thousand pounds a year more, so that the current expenses of the Institution, reckoning its present state, and including those eight thousand pounds, would be about fifteen thousand pounds a year. Now, I am free to own, that I have no human prospect of obtaining such a sum year by year. But while matters stand thus, looking at them naturally, I see no difficulty at all in them spiritually. If according to the will of God I am enabled to go about this intended second Orphan House; and if, with His help, I shall be enabled to finish it, He will surely provide for those who are gathered together in it, as long as He shall enable me to trust in Him for supplies. And here I look back upon the way in which the Lord has led me and dealt with me. When, about seventeen years ago, I took up, in dependence upon the living God for means, two Charity Schools, with which the Scriptural Knowledge Institution commenced (and this involved an expense of less than one hundred pounds a year), I had no certain prospect of being able to meet even that small sum; but God so helped me, that I had shortly six Charity Schools. He helped me then also, and enabled me to meet all their expenses. When, fifteen years ago, I began the Orphan work, which was connected with far heavier expenses, I had still less prospect, according to natural reason, of being able to meet them; but I trusted in God, and He helped me, and He not only enabled me to meet the current expenses for thirty Orphans in the first house rented for them, but also soon to open another for thirty-six more, and to meet all those expenses; for as I had begun in faith in the living God, and not by putting my trust in my brethren in Christ, so I was not confounded. After I had gone on some time with these Orphans in the two rented houses, about thirteen years ago the Lord was pleased greatly to encourage me and to increase my faith by a donation of £500 for the Orphans; for up to that period I had never received more than one hundred pounds at once. But this kind donor, a stranger to me up to that time, suggested to me the propriety of investing this sum and using only the interest of it, as I could not expect to have the Orphans supported continually in the way they had been till then; for that such Institutions must depend upon regular subscriptions or funded property, otherwise they could not go on. As, however, this was only a friendly hint, and no condition under which the money was given, I took this £500 towards fitting up a third house for the reception of thirty more Orphans. From that time the work has been increasing more and more, till it came to what it is at present. Now, suppose I had said, seventeen years ago, looking at matters according to natural reason, "The two Charity Schools are enough, I must not go any further;" then the work would have stopped there. Or, if I had had a little more trust in my exertions or my friends, I might have taken at the utmost one or two steps further. Instead of this, however, I looked in no degree whatever at things according to my natural fallen reason, and trusted not in the circle of my Christian friends, but in the living God; the result has been, that there have been, since 1834, ten thousand souls under our instruction in the various Day Schools, Sunday Schools, and Adult Schools; several hundred Orphans have been brought up, and many of them from their very tenderest infancy; several hundred thousand Tracts and many thousand copies of the Word of God have been circulated; about forty preachers of the gospel at home and abroad have been, for several years, assisted in connection with the Institution; and a house has been built and fitted up for the accommodation of 300 destitute Orphans, each of whom has neither father nor mother. How blessed therefore it is to trust in God, and in Him alone, and not in circumstances nor friends! There is, however, one thing which I must record here, because it has taken place since I last wrote in my journal on this subject on January 2nd. It is this. On January 4th I received a donation of £3,000. Is not this a plain proof that God is both able and willing to help simply in answer to prayer? Is not human reason confounded by such instances? When I first began to write these exercises of my mind about another Orphan House, I knew not that I should receive a donation of £3,000, yet I was fully assured that God was able to support one thousand Orphans as easily as He did the thirty whom I first received in a rented house. Does He not, however, tell me by all this, Go forward, My servant, and I will help thee? (7) But it might be said, Suppose you were able by prayer to obtain this large sum for building a house for seven hundred other Orphans; and suppose you were able to provide for them during your lifetime, what would become of this Institution after your death? Answer: I am quite familiar with this objection, having heard it many times as a reason against the way of obtaining the means for the Institution, simply by trusting in God, without any funded property, and without looking to regular subscribers; but my reply is this. My business is with all my might to serve my own generation; in doing so I shall best serve the next generation. Suppose this objection were a sound one, I ought never to have commenced the Orphan work at all, for fear of what might become of it after my death, and thus all the hundreds of destitute children without father and mother, whom the Lord has allowed me to care for, during the last fifteen years, would not have been taken up by me. One word in conclusion on this subject: let every one take heed lest, in caring about what will become of the next generation, he forget to serve his own generation. The latter each one should seek to do with his might, and thus it should be with each succeeding generation; then, though we be dead, yet should we be speaking. (8) The last objection which has occurred to my own mind is that by building another Orphan House, I should be in danger of being lifted up. Answer: I should be in danger of it indeed, and am in great danger, even were I not in the least degree to go forward. Yea, the tenth part of the honour which the Lord has condescended to bestow upon me, and the tenth part of the service with which He has been pleased to entrust me, would be enough, if I were left to myself, exceedingly to puff me up. I cannot say that hitherto the Lord has kept me humble; but I can say, that hitherto He has given me a hearty desire to give to Him all the glory, and to consider it a great condescension on His part that He has been pleased to use me as an instrument in His service. I do not see, therefore, that fear of being lifted up ought to keep me from going forward in this work; but that I have rather to beseech the Lord that He would be pleased to give me a lowly mind, and never suffer me to rob Him of the glory which is due to Him alone. Reasons FOR establishing another Orphan House for Seven Hundred Orphans (1) The many applications for the admission of destitute Orphans, which continue to be made, I consider as a call from God upon me, to do all that is in my power to provide a home and scriptural education for a still greater number of Orphans. (2) The moral state of the Poor houses greatly influences me to go forward. When writing thus about the Poor houses, I do not wish it to be understood in the way of reproof; for I know not how these matters could be altered; but simply state the fact that thus it is. (3) In this purpose I am the more confirmed, since it is a fact that the Orphan Houses already in existence in the kingdom are by no means sufficient to admit even the most deserving and distressing cases, and far less all that it would be well to provide for. Moreover, there is great difficulty connected with the admission of Orphans into most of the ordinary Orphan Establishments, on account of the votes which must be obtained, so that really needy persons have neither time nor money to obtain them. Does not the fact that there were six thousand young Orphans in the prisons of England about five years ago, call alone for an extension of Orphan Institutions? By God's help, I will do what I can, to keep poor Orphans from prison. (4) In this purpose I am still further encouraged by the great help which the Lord has hitherto given me in this blessed service. When I look at the small beginning, and consider how the Lord has helped me now for more than fifteen years in the Orphan work; and when I consider how He has been pleased to help me through one great difficulty after another; and when I consider, especially, how, as with an unseen hand, almost against my will and former desires and thoughts, He has led me on from one step to another, and has enlarged the work more and more: I say, when I review all this, and compare with it my present exercise of mind, I find the great help, the uninterrupted help, which the Lord has given me for more than fifteen years, a great reason for going forward in this work. And this, trusting in Him, I am resolved to do. (5) A further reason for going forward in this service I see in the experience which I have had in it. From the smallest commencement up to the present state of the establishment, with its 300 Orphans, all has gone through my own hands. In the work itself I obtained the experience. It has grown with the work. I have been the solo director of the work, under God, from its smallest commencement. (6) The spiritual benefit of still more Orphans is another especial reason why I feel called to go forward. As this is the chief and primary aim concerning the dear Orphans, even the salvation of their souls through faith in the Lord Jesus, I long to be more extensively used than hitherto, even that I may have a thousand of them instead of three hundred under my care. (7) But there is one point which weighs more strongly with me than even the last mentioned one. It is this. When I began the Orphan work more than fifteen years ago, it was for the definite and especial purpose, that, by means of it, the unconverted might see, through the answers of prayer that I received in connection with it, that there is verily reality in the things of God; and that the children of God might have their faith strengthened by means of it, and be encouraged in all simplicity to deal with God under every circumstance, and trust in Him at all times. But if this would be answered in a measure by the state in which the Orphan work has been informer times, and more so by what it has been since the erection of the New Orphan House, it would be still more so, by the blessing of God, by my going forward in it to a far greater degree than before. This point, even the glory of God in the manifestation of His readiness to hear prayer, has weighed especially and supremely with mo in purposing to enlarge the Orphan work. The reader is particularly requested to read what has been said on this subject in this Narrative from page 80 to 81. (8) Lastly, I am peaceful and happy, spiritually, in the prospect of enlarging the work, as on former occasions when I had to do so. This weighs particularly with me as a reason for going forward. After all the calm, quiet, prayerful consideration of the subject for about eight weeks, I am peaceful and happy, spiritually, in the purpose of enlarging the field. This, after all the heart searching which I have had, and the daily prayer to be kept from delusion and mistake in this thing, and the betaking myself to the Word of God, would not be the case, I judge, had not the Lord purposed to condescend to use me more than ever in this service. I, therefore, on the ground of the objections answered, and these eight reasons FOR enlarging the work, come to the conclusion that it is the will of the blessed God, that His poor and most unworthy servant should yet more extensively serve Him in this work, which he is quite willing to do. Up to this day, January 25th, 1851, I have not spoken to one human being about it. As yet even my dear wife knows not about it. I purpose to keep the matter still for some time entirely to myself, dealing with God alone about it, in order that no outward excitement may be in the least degree a stimulus to me. I still pray to be kept from mistake and delusion in this thing, not that I think I am mistaken or deluded, quite the reverse; but yet I would distrust myself and cling to God, to be kept from mistakes and delusions. January 31st. For several weeks past I have had no doubt that the Lord would have me to serve Him in the erection and fitting up of another Orphan House, for seven hundred Orphans, and I am quite decided on doing so, with His help, and I am now quiet about it, not because I have the least misgiving in my own mind, but because I know that it is most suitable that I should still for some time continue to deal quietly with God alone about it. March 5th. Since I wrote the last paragraph my mind has not been once, during this time, even for a moment, in uncertainty as to what I ought to do. It is now about fifteen weeks since I have been specially praying about this subject, and three months since I began first to write on the subject in my journal, and about ten weeks since I have had any doubt as to what is the will of the Lord concerning this service. I believe that, altogether unworthy though I am of this great honour, He will condescend to use me further and more extensively than before in caring for destitute children who are bereaved of both parents. And this I purpose to do. Before I made public my purpose, I gave the record of the exercises of my mind, on this subject, to a valued Christian friend to read, the only one who, besides my family, knew anything of my intention, before it came before the public. I did this particularly in order that, after waiting for several months in secret upon God for guidance and direction concerning it, I might also have the counsel of a prayerful, judicious, and cautious man of God. When this brother returned the manuscript, he spoke to me words of encouragement concerning this purpose, and gave me a half-sovereign towards the Building Fund for this house for 700 destitute Orphans. This was the first donation, which I received on May 13th, 1851, and which, I confess, was a great refreshment and encouragement to me, the more so as it came from so cautious a brother, and after I had been for several months, through secret prayer, assured that I should go forward. On May 28th, my intention became publicly known, and in the evening of May 29th I received from a Christian lady a sovereign towards the Building Fund. August 12th. Day by day I am waiting upon the Lord for means for this Object, and generally more than once a day am bowing my knees before God with reference to it. Moreover, of late I have been enabled, with increasing earnestness, to beseech the Lord, that He would be pleased to send in means for the Building Fund. My soul has been all along at peace, though only so little as yet, comparatively, has come in (in all £127 19s. 9d.); and though Satan has, in the most subtle way, sought to shake my confidence, and to lead me to question, whether, after all, I had not been mistaken concerning this whole matter. Yet, though he has aimed at this, to the praise of God I have to confess, that he has not been allowed to triumph. I have especially besought the Lord of late, that He would be pleased to refresh my spirit by sending in some large donation for this part of the work. Under these circumstances, I received this morning £500. I was not in the least excited. I look out for means. Even at that very moment, when I received this donation, I was looking out for means, for large donations; and I should not have been surprised if £5,000, or more, had come in. The Lord be praised for this precious encouragement, which has still further quickened me for prayer! September 10th. As yet the Lord delays sending in larger sums; but I am looking out for them, and am confidently expecting them. This delay is only for the trial of my faith; after He has tried it, He will help me. September 13th. Patience and faith are still called for, and, by God's grace, my desire is to "let patience have her perfect work." Not one penny has come in to-day for the Building Fund, but five more Orphans have been applied for, so that now forty in less than one single month have been brought before me, all bereaved of both parents, and all very destitute. Under these circumstances, how can I but fervently labour in prayer that the Lord would be pleased to entrust me with means for building another Orphan House? The more I look at things according to natural appearances and prospects, the less likely is it that I should have the sum which is needed; but I have faith in God, and my expectation is from Him alone. From the beginning I depended upon Him only, concerning this proposed enlargement of the work, and therefore have not been disappointed, though as yet only the fortieth part of what is needed has come in (£882 18s. 7½d.). But how soon, how very soon, can the Lord alter the aspect of things. Even this very evening, while I am writing, He can give me many thousands of pounds. I continue therefore, to wait upon God, and seek to encourage my heart by His holy Word, and while He delays giving me answers, to be occupied in His blessed service. Of this, however, my soul has not the least doubt, that, when the Lord shall have been pleased to exercise my soul by the trial of faith and patience, He will make bare His arm, and send help. September 19th. Received to-day a donation of £170, which the donor kindly allowed me to use for the work of the Lord in my hands as I pleased. I therefore took the whole of this donation for the Building Fund. September 20th. About two months since I received a letter, of which I give as much as refers to the subject in hand:— My dear Sir, "I was once a book collector, and turned my attention to our old English Bibles, and, among other editions, perfected, almost sheet by sheet, our first English Coverdale Bible of 1535. It is a sad specimen of time, attention, and money mis-spent and mis-applied, and as I look upon you as the receiver of cast-off idols, whether watch chains, trinkets, or old Bibles, I have purposed for some time sending it to you.… Do with the proceeds as you see fit. I should be glad if a portion were converted into large printed Testaments for the aged, and should be thankful if that, which has been a cause of humbling to me, should be converted into the means, through your instrumentality, of raising others. "Ever yours, ——." A day or two after the receipt of this letter, a parcel arrived containing the said Coverdale Bible, of A.D. 1535, and another book; the latter to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans. It was only to-day that I had an opportunity of disposing of the old Bible, which fetched £60, together with other books, which had been given for the benefit of the Orphans, which brought £10. Of the £60 I took £10 for New Testaments printed with large type for aged poor persons, and £50 for the Building Fund. October 7th. The trial of my faith and patience continues still. Very little has come in for the Building Fund. But my hope in God, by His help, continues steadfast. I had just now again a long season for prayer, having spent the whole evening alone for the purpose, and am assured that, when God's time shall have come, it will be seen that, even concerning this Object, I do not wait upon Him in vain. There are persons again and again asking me, When I am going to commence the building; for they think that I have all, or nearly all, the means which are required. And there are others who ask me, whether I still purpose to build this Orphan House. To Thee, my Heavenly Father, Thy child turns under these circumstances. Thou knowest how small an amount as yet Thy servant has, in comparison with what is needed; but Thou also knowest that Thy servant did not act rashly and under excitement in this matter, but waited upon Thee for six months in secret, before he spoke about this his intention. Now, Lord, in Thy mercy, sustain Thy servant's faith and patience, and, if it please Thee, speedily refresh his heart by sending in larger sums, for which he is looking, and which he confidently expects! October 29th. This morning I received a letter, containing a cheque for £50, £25 being for the Building Fund. November 10th. To-day I received £200, of which the donor kindly wished me to keep £20 for my own personal expenses, and to apply the rest as most needed for the Lord's work in my hands. I took, therefore, £100 for the Building Fund. November 19th. Early this morning came, in the course of my reading through the Holy Scriptures, Heb. 5. and 6, and my heart was greatly strengthened by Heb. 6:15, "And so after he had PATIENTLY ENDURED, he obtained the promise." I have not once, even for one moment, been allowed to doubt, either the power or the willingness of the Lord to supply me with all that shall be needed for this other Orphan House, since I first came to the conclusion that it was His will I should enlarge the work; yet I have often, very often, been led to ask, that He would graciously be pleased to sustain my faith and patience to the end; for great, very great, may yet be the exercises both of my faith and patience, before I have the desire of my heart granted. November 28th. The following case will especially show in what a variety of ways the Lord is pleased to supply me with means. To-day I received from an individual, hitherto an entire stranger to me, the letter which follows:— My dear Brother, "I asked the Lord for help with regard to yourself and your work. The other night a stranger called at my house, and left a parcel, declining to give her name, saying, 'Take charge of this for Mr. George Müller.' The parcel contained £3 14s. 9d., two silver spoons, and two silver thimbles; 4s. was added to pay the expenses. May the Lord prosper you, my brother. "Yours affectionately, ——." As it was not stated for what Object the donation was intended, I took the whole for the Building Fund. December 28th. This morning I received £200, of which, being left at my disposal, I took one half for the Building Fund. 1852 January 23rd. I received this morning a registered letter, enclosing £50. I purpose to take one half of this donation for the Building Fund, and the other half for Missionary Objects. Greatly cheered by a large Donation March 17th. To-day my heart has been greatly refreshed by a donation of £999 13s. 5d., which, being left to my disposal for the work of God, I took of it for the Building Fund £600. I cannot describe to any one how refreshing this donation is to my spirit. After having been for weeks, day by day, waiting upon the Lord, and receiving so little, comparatively, either for current expenses or for the Building Fund, this answer to many prayers is exceedingly sweet to my spirit. One of the things which especially encourages me to continue to wait upon God, and to labour on in prayer concerning this Object, is the great number of applications made for the admission of children who have been lawfully begotten, but who are by death bereaved of both parents, and who are in very destitute circumstances. There were 170 such children waiting for admission a year ago; since then there have been 183 more applied for, making in all 353. Of these, as during the last year but few vacancies have occurred, I have only been able to receive twenty-seven, therefore 326 remain unprovided for. June 18th. I received this day a donation of £200, of which the donor kindly wished me to keep £20 for my own personal expenses, and to use the £180 as might be most needed. I took of this sum £60 for the Building Fund. June 22nd. To-day I was informed that there had been paid into the hands of my bankers £500. This sum is from a donor whom I have never seen, but whom God evidently has led, in answer to my daily supplications, and to those of my fellow-labourers, to help me in His service. This donation has exceedingly refreshed my spirit, and has led me to expect more and more help from God. As this £500 is left at my disposal, I took of it one third for the Building Fund. August 6th. From an Irish friend £53, "As a small acknowledgment of the donor's gratitude to his Heavenly Father for enriching him with the unsearchable riches of Christ, and to his dear Redeemer for loving him, and giving Himself for him." August 21st. I received to-day the following letter from Madras, enclosing a donation of £70 for the Building Fund:— Dear Brother, "Some time in the year 1842 or 1843, I met with 'The Lord's Dealings with George Müller,' and, after reading it, was moved to send you something; but at that time I had not the means. I had lent what little money I had, to a person who was unable to repay me, and I was nearly destitute. The good hand of God has been on me since, and I have often wondered whether George Müller was still in the flesh. Last December I saw in a friend's house the Twelfth Report, and, after reading it, resolved to cast a mite into the Lord's treasury towards building the Orphan House for seven hundred children; and may the God of Jacob, that has fed me all my life long unto this day, accept of it, as an acknowledgment of the thousandth part of the mercies I have received at His hands. I therefore enclose a bill of exchange, value seventy pounds." This donation and letter have exceedingly refreshed my spirit, and quickened me yet further to prayer. Pause a few moments, dear reader. See how faith and prayer bring means from individuals whom we have never seen, whose very names we have never heard, and who live at a distance of more than ten thousand miles from us. Do you not see that it is not in vain, to make known our requests to the Lord, and to come to Him for everything? When it was first laid on my heart, to build a second Orphan House, could I have looked for this £70 from this Christian brother at Madras? Verily not, for I did not even know of his existence. Had I other friends, from whom to expect the large sum which will be needed to accomplish this? No; on the contrary, all human probability was against my ever receiving this large sum. But I had faith in God. I believed that He was able and willing to give me what was needed for this work; and solely in dependence upon Him I purposed to build another Orphan House. But now see how God has helped me further; for after I had received this donation of £70, I had still only £4,127 12s. 6¾d. in hand, in other words, only a little more than the ninth part of the sum which, as far as I am able to calculate, will be needed to accomplish my object. September 8th. I have again and again found that, after a season during which very little has come in, and my faith has thus been tried, the Lord has generally the more bountifully helped afterwards. Thus it has been again this day. I have received a donation of £280 10s. 6d., of which the donor kindly wished me to take £20 10s. 6d. for my own personal expenses, and to use the £260 as the work of the Lord in my hands might require. I took of this sum one third for the Building Fund. September 28th. From Melbourne, in Australia, £50, from a believer in the Lord Jesus, whose name even I did not know up to the time that I received this donation.—See, dear reader, how the Lord helps me, in answer to prayer. Do you not perceive that my fellow- labourers and myself do not wait upon the Lord in vain? Be encouraged by this! Go for yourself, with all your temporal and spiritual wants, to the Lord. Bring also the necessities of your friends and relatives to the Lord. Only make the trial, and you will perceive how able and willing He is to help you. Should you, however, not at once obtain answers to your prayers, be not discouraged; but continue patiently, believingly, perseveringly to wait upon God: and as assuredly as that, which you ask, would be for your real good, and therefore for the honour of the Lord; and as assuredly as you ask it solely on the ground of the worthiness of our Lord Jesus, so assuredly you will at last obtain the blessing. I myself have had to wait upon God concerning certain matters for years, before I obtained answers to my prayers; but at last they came. At this very time, I have still to renew my requests daily before God, respecting a certain blessing for which I have besought Him for eleven years and a half, and which I have as yet obtained only in part, but concerning which I have no doubt that the full blessing will be granted in the end. So also, when I was led to build the New Orphan House, it took two years and three months, whilst day by day I brought this matter before Him, before I received the full answer. November 3rd. This evening I received a cheque for £300 for the Building Fund. November 27th. Day by day I am waiting upon God, concerning this Object. I firmly believe that the Lord will give me all I require for the accomplishment of it, though I am utterly unworthy. I believe that I shall also have large sums, very large sums, when the Lord has been pleased sufficiently to exercise my faith and patience. To-day I received £250, the disposal of which was left to me. I took £125 for the Building Fund. 1853 Gift of Eight Thousand One Hundred Pounds January 4th. Day by day I have now been waiting upon God for means for the Building Fund for more than nineteen months, and almost daily I have received something in answer to prayer. These donations have been, for the most part, small, in comparison with the amount which will be required for the completion of this Object; nevertheless they have shown that the Lord, for the sake of His dear Son, listens to my supplications and to those of my fellow labourers and helpers in the work; and they have been precious encouragements to me to continue to wait upon God. I have been for many months assured that the Lord, in His own time, would give larger sums for this work; and for this I have been more and more earnestly entreating Him, during the last months. Now at last He has abundantly refreshed my spirit, and answered my request. I received to-day the promise, that, as the joint donation of several Christians, there should be paid to me a donation of eight thousand and one hundred pounds for the work of the Lord in my hands. Of this sum I purpose to take £6,000 for the Building Fund. See how precious it is to wait upon God! See how those who do so, are not confounded! Their faith and patience may long and sharply be tried; but in the end it will most assuredly be seen, that those who honour God He will honour, and will not suffer them to be put to shame. The largeness of the donation, whilst it exceedingly refreshed my spirit, did not in the least surprise me; for I expect GREAT things from God. March 14th. From Scotland £200, of which the donor kindly wished me to give £10 to Mr. Craik, to take £10 for my own personal expenses, and to use the £180 as most needed. I took, therefore, £100 for the Building Fund. March 29th. For nearly three months the Lord has been pleased to exercise my patience by the comparatively small amount of means which has come in. Now, this evening, when I came home, I found that £300 had come in. This is a great refreshment to my spirit.—As the amount is left to my disposal as may be most needed, I have taken one half of it for the Building Fund. May 14th. Received £260, of which I took £100 for the Building Fund. June 28th. From Wakefield £40, with £5 for Mr. Craik, and £5 for my own personal expenses.—Also £220 from the West of England, of which the donor kindly wishes me to take £20 for my own private expenses, and to use the £200 as might be most needed. I have taken, therefore, £100 for the Building Fund. July 14th. Received £541 10s., which being left to me as most needed, I took £341 10s. for the Building Fund. July 15th. Received £110 from one who counts it an honour to have this sum to lay down at the feet of the Lord Jesus. I took of this amount £60 for the Building Fund. I cannot help remarking here, that the Lord has used some of the most unlikely persons during the past twenty-two years, in providing me with means for His service. So it was particularly in the case of this brother in the Lord, from whom I received the last-mentioned donation of £110. I had not the least natural expectation of receiving this sum, when this brother, sitting before me at the New Orphan House, took out of his pocket a packet of Bank Notes, and gave to me this amount, reserving to himself, as his whole property in this world, a smaller sum than he gave to me, because of his joy in the Lord, and because of his being able to enter into the reality of his possessions in the world to come. I delight in dwelling upon such an instance, because, (1) It shows that there is grace, much grace, to be found among the saints even now; (2) It shows the variety of instrumentality which the Lord is pleased to employ, in supplying me with means for His service; and (3) Because it so manifestly proves that we do not wait upon Him in vain, when we make known our requests to Him for means. December 31st. This is the last day of another year. Two years and a half I have now been day by day seeking the Lord's help in prayer for this Object. He has also been pleased to give us many proofs that He is remembering our requests; still as yet I have only £13,670 11s. 7¾d. in hand. Considerably more than double this sum will be needed. But, by the grace of God, I am not discouraged. The Lord is able and willing to help us. This is my comfort. In His own time the Almighty God will manifest His power. In the meantime I desire to continue to wait upon Him, and to receive every fresh donation, however small, as an earnest, that in His own time He not only will give larger sums, but the whole amount needed for this Object. 1854 January 17th. This day I received the promise, that there should be paid to me, for the work of the Lord in my hands, £5,207, to be disposed of as I might consider best. This large donation was shortly after paid to me, and of it I took for the Building Fund £3,000. The joy which such answers to prayer gave cannot be described. Behold, esteemed reader, the goodness of God! Behold also the recompense which, sooner or later, the Lord gives to His children, who wait upon Him and trust in Him! Often it may appear that we wait upon the Lord in vain; but, in His own time, God will abundantly prove that it was not in vain. Go on therefore, Christian reader, to wait upon the Lord. Continue to make known your requests to Him; but do also expect help from Him. You honour God, by believing that He does hear your prayers, and that He will answer them. December 30th. Only £426 16s. 4d. altogether came in for the Building Fund from May 26th up to the end of the year. My faith and patience were therefore tried; but, while they were tried, they were, by God's grace, sustained. Day by day I had been enabled from May 26th to December 31st, as well as during the three years previously, to bring this Object before the Lord in prayer; and day by day, by God's grace, my heart had been fully assured, without wavering, that He, in His own time, would not only give larger sums, but the whole amount required. I desired only His honour in the building of premises for 700 more destitute Orphans, bereaved of both parents; and as God, who cares infinitely more for poor Orphans than I do, did not consider the time to have come for the building of another house, I might well be quiet. My heart longed indeed to begin to build; for on December 31st, 1854, 714 were waiting for admission. But though it was so, I judged it was the will of God, that, by patiently waiting His own time, I should glorify Him. 1855 January 8th. On this day I received from several Christian friends the promise that £5,700 should be paid to me for the work of the Lord in which I am engaged.—This donation was paid to me, in different instalments, by the middle of April. I took of this sum, for the Building Fund £3,400. Thus the Lord is hastening on the time when the building may be commenced. His name be magnified! February 7th. From London £400, of which the donor kindly wished me to keep £20 for my family expenses, and to lay out the £380 for the Lord's work, as I might think best. I took therefore £100 for the Building Fund. February 10th. Received £197 17s. 3d., of which the donor kindly wished me to take £20 for my own expenses, and the rest to be used as might be most needed for the Lord's work. I took, therefore, £57 17s. 3d. for the Building Fund. March 28th. From one of the Orphans, formerly for many years under our care, but now in service, 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Will you graciously accept this mite from one who thinks of you and yours with gratitude? It is indeed a very small sum. I regret that I have no more to bestow upon such a noble work. It will, perhaps, put a corner stone in the wall of the intended Orphan House. I think I should like to labour for the Lord in that blessed house, if it is His own will, and be the means in the Lord's hand of bringing many of the dear Orphans to know the truth as it is in Jesus. It was in the Orphan House in Wilson Street, 1846, that first the light of life dawned upon my benighted soul. It was there that I first learned to call God my Father. I have need, therefore, to love the Orphan House, not only as concerns temporal things, but especially as its being my spiritual birth-place. May the Lord reward you, dear Sir, for all you have done for me. I am sure He will. "I am, dear Sir, yours most respectfully, ——." When I had received the kind information, in January, respecting the donation of £5,700, which should be paid to me by several Christian friends, of which I was at liberty to take such portion for the Building Fund as I might deem desirable, I judged that, though I had not such an amount of means in hand as I considered necessary before being warranted to begin to build, yet that I might make enquiries respecting land. Accordingly, I applied in the beginning of February for the purchase of two fields which join the land on which the New Orphan House is built. On these two fields I had had my eye for years, and had purposed to endeavour to purchase them, whenever I might be in such a position as to means for the Building Fund, that it would be suitable to do so. I found, however, that according to the Will of the late owner of these fields, they could not be sold now. Thus my prospects were blighted. When I obtained this information, though naturally tried by it and disappointed, I said, by God's grace, to myself: "The Lord has something better to give me, instead of these two fields; "and thus my heart was kept in peace. But when now the matter was fully decided that I could not obtain those fields, which had appeared to me so desirable for the object, the question arose, what I was to do for the obtaining of land? But there was in connection with this another point, which now came under consideration in addition to the particulars already mentioned. It was this. Though for four years past I had never had a doubt as to its being the will of God that I should build accommodation for 700 more Orphans; yet, at the same time, I had for a long time seen the desirability of having two houses, instead of one, for the 700 Orphans. This previously formed judgment of having two houses for 350 Orphans in each, or 400 in the one, and 300 in the other, led me now to see whether there could be another house built on each side of the present New Orphan House, and I judged, from measuring the ground, that there was no objection to this plan. I then called in the aid of architects, to survey the ground, and to make a rough plan of two* houses, one on each side, and it was found that it could be accomplished. Having arrived thus far, I soon saw, that we should not only save expense by this plan in various ways, but especially that thus the direction and inspection of the whole establishment would be much more easy and simple, as the buildings would be so near together. The result, then, at which I have arrived at present is this, that, having seen what could be accomplished on the ground which we have already, I decided to build, without any further delay than was necessary for preparing the plans, at the south side of the New Orphan House, another house for 400 children. The plans are now ready, and in a very short time, God willing, i.e., as soon as all the necessary preliminary arrangements can be made, the building will commence, which I think will be in the early part of July of the present year, (i.e., 1855). Indeed, the first actual steps are already taken, since, on May 29th, the sinking of four wells for the new house was commenced. December 5th. This evening I had the kind offer, unsolicited, that all the glass required for about 300 large windows in the new house, which is now being built, should be gratuitously supplied. It is worthy of notice that the glass was not contracted for, this time, as in the case of the house already built. This, no doubt, was under the ordering of our Heavenly Father. 1856 February 19th. Now at last the Lord has been pleased, in answer to many prayers, to give me to-day £3,000, which being left to my disposal for the work of the Lord, I took for the Building Fund £1,700. March 18th. Received £4,000, which was left at my disposal as the work of the Lord might require it. I took of this sum £3,000 for the Building Fund.—This donation is the fruit of many prayers, and of much looking to the Lord for answers. His holy name be magnified for it. I am thus drawing nearer and nearer the time when I shall have obtained from the Lord everything needed for this Object. I have not had, from the beginning, by God's grace, one moment's doubt, that in His own time, He would give me all that is required. June 19th. Received £1,700, the disposal of which being left to me, I took for the Building Fund £283 6s. 8d. July 5th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £245. 1857 January 20th. Received £500, the disposal of which was left to me. I divided, therefore, the amount equally between the Building Fund and the five different Objects. February 21st. Received the following letter:— Beloved Sir, "I enclose you £10, as 'The fruit from seed sown.' I wish it appropriated for the support of the Orphans, unless the Building Fund still needs it, in which case half to each. In my deep humiliation last year, I consecrated a certain portion of my year's income to the Lord's service, and sent you £10 in anticipation of it, and the result is, that I have nearly £100 to devote to Him during the present year." Let us ponder this letter, dear reader. The writer says, that the £10 sent is "The fruit from seed sown." Remember in connection with this that there is such a thing as sowing and reaping in this way, according to 2 Cor. 9:6. Teaching children; visiting from house to house, for the sake of benefiting persons naturally or spiritually; giving money, bread, clothes, etc., to the poor; using our money in any way for the Lord's honour and glory, is called, according to this passage, sowing; and, the recompense given by the Lord to him who sows, in time and eternity, is called reaping. The recompense may be, and generally is, more or less, given even in time; often tenfold, yea, a hundredfold, as the Lord repays even in temporal things, through raising up friends for us, or giving His manifest blessing upon our earthly vocation, etc. But suppose that, for some particular purposes, the Lord did not allow such reaping to take place here on earth, there will be, most assuredly, the reaping in the world to come. I have moved among children of God above 48 years [in 1874]; I have become acquainted with many thousands of them, and I have known very many, who sowed, and sowed bountifully, and I have not yet met with one single instance in which, even as to this life, the Lord has not acted according to His Word, so that as the sowing was, so was the reaping. Mr. Cobb's remarkable document The following deeply interesting particulars are recorded in the memoir of Mr. Cobb, a Boston merchant, which I judge so very valuable in illustrating what I have said above, that I insert them here. At the age of twenty-three, Mr. Cobb drew up and subscribed the following remarkable document:— "By the grace of God I will never be worth more than 50,000 dollars. "By the grace of God I will give one fourth of the nett profits of my business to charitable and religious uses. "If I am ever worth 20,000 dollars I will give one half of my nett profits; and if ever I am worth 30,000 dollars, I will give three- fourths; and the whole after 50,000 dollars. So help me God, or give to a more faithful steward, and set me aside." "To this covenant," says his memoir, "he adhered with conscientious fidelity. He distributed the profits of his business with an increasing ratio, from year to year, till he reached the point which he had fixed as a limit to his property, and then gave to the cause of God all the money which he earned. At one time, finding that his property had increased beyond 50,000 dollars, he at once devoted the surplus 7,500 dollars. "On his death-bed he said to a friend, in allusion to the resolutions quoted above, 'by the grace of God—nothing else—by the grace of God I have been enabled, under the influence of these resolutions, to give away more than 40,000 dollars. How good the Lord Lord has been to me!' " His last sickness and death were peaceful, yea, triumphant. "It is a glorious thing," said he, "to die. I have been active and busy in the world—I have enjoyed as much as any one—God has prospered me— I have everything to bind me here—I am happy in my family—I have property enough—but how small and mean does this world appear on a sick bed! Nothing can equal my enjoyment in the near view of heaven. My hope in Christ is worth infinitely more than all other things. The blood of Christ—the blood of Christ—none but Christ! Oh! how thankful I feel that God has provided a way that I, sinful as I am, may look forward with joy to another world, through His dear Son." I have spent more than 46 years [1874] in service for the Lord. During this period, especially during the last 40 years, I have become acquainted with many thousands of believers, many hundreds of whom I have known intimately, as well as their private affairs. Moreover, many, very many, have honoured me with desiring my counsel and advice in their private and secret affairs. What have I learnt, among other points, by this? That "there is that scattereth and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendelh to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself" (Prov. 11:24, 25). Many instances have I seen in which the children of God scattered, and yet increased; yea, scattered much, and yet abundantly increased; but far more have I seen, in which they withheld more than was meet, but it did tend to poverty. With all the desire to get on, very many were not able to do so, just because they only lived to themselves, they withheld more than was meet, and it tended to make or keep them poor. Bad debts, unexpected and unaccountable loss of custom, heavy family afflictions, etc., took away the money, which they sought to keep for themselves, contrary to the will of God. (I speak here of the children of God, and not of the world. "Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth." The world is judged and condemned at the judgment day—1 Cor. 11:32).—Again it is written: "Honour the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase: so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine" (Prov. 3:9, 10). There is nothing Jewish in these two passages. They are, as to the principles contained in them, deeply important for the believer under the present dispensation. If any man will do the Lord's will, contained in them, he shall know, by happy experience, that to apply them to the present dispensation is scriptural. The natural mind in many professed disciples of the Lord may put aside such passages; but be not you robbed, esteemed reader, of the blessings connected with acting according to them, which blessings I have myself known for many years, whilst seeking to practise them. February 21st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £98.—April 11th. From Staffordshire, £100. Up to May 26th, 1857, the total income for the Building Fund was £31,817 1s. 11d. The house, commenced in August, 1855, is shortly expected to be finished. September 18th. I had just returned home from the newly-built house, where I had tried the efficiency of the gas apparatus with its 150 burners, when I found a cheque for £1,000 from a brother in the Lord, who desires to spend the whole of his large income for the Lord, laying up no treasure on earth, and spending very little upon his own necessities. The donor writes that he considers it "profitable to invest a little in the Orphan Houses." Do all the readers understand the meaning of this? The donor has not received any interest from me, nor will he have any from me on this £1,000; and yet, I doubt not, this investment will be profitable to him. In such cases I have found that the Lord, even in this life, has taken notice of such deeds, and given ample repayment, often tenfold, twentyfold, yea, in not a few instances, even a hundredfold, according to that word: "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again" (Luke 6:38). November 12th. The long looked for, and long prayed for, day had now arrived, when the desire of my heart was granted to me, to be able to open the New Orphan House No. 2, for 400 additional Orphans. Much had I laboured in prayer and active engagements to accomplish what was to be done, previously; and now things were so far advanced, as that the new house was ready for use; and a few days after we began to receive the children into it. How precious this was to me, will be understood by those who, having day by day prayed for a blessing for seven years, and often repeatedly on the same day, at last obtain the desire of their heart. Yet this blessing came not unexpectedly to me, but had been looked for, and had, in the full assurance of faith, been expected in God's own time. In connection with this I also mention, that, for several years previously, yea, years before a stone had been laid for the building, I had daily asked God, that He would be pleased, by His providential government, and by the working of His Holy Spirit, to fit and qualify helpers for the work: and now, when the house was ready, the helpers also were ready, so that, without advertising, they were obtained. Thus these thousands of prayers reaped a precious harvest in this particular also. 1858 Receives more than the £35,000 prayed for I now relate further how the Lord was pleased to supply me with means, and how at last He gave me the amount needed for accomplishing fully the intended enlargement of the Orphan work, not for 400 only, but for 700 additional Orphans. January 19th. Received £3,000, which was left to my disposal. I took of it for the Building Fund £600. February 16th. Received £800, and from another donor £700. Both these donations were left at my disposal, to be used as might appear best to me for the Lord's work. Of the £800 I took therefore for the Building Fund £200. Of the £700 I took for the Building Fund £200. February 17th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £245.—As far as I am able to judge, I have now all that is required in the way of pecuniary means for the third house also, so that I am able to accomplish the full enlargement of the Orphan work to one thousand Orphans. Pause, esteemed reader! Nearly seven years had I been, day by day, asking the Lord for the needed means, to carry out the desire of my heart, concerning the thousand Orphans. Not a single day had elapsed since first I began to pray for means, in which I had not been enabled, in the full assurance of faith that it would be granted, to bring my request before God, and generally I had prayed more than once a day concerning this matter. When I began my request for means, viz. to entreat the Lord to give me £35,000, I knew well what difficulty there was in the way of my obtaining this sum, looking at it naturally. I am too calm, too calculating a person, too much in the habit of weighing all the difficulties of a case, to be carried away by excitement or imagination. I knew I had no ground naturally to expect this large sum. For months, therefore, I had not prayed at all for means for this enlargement, but had only asked the Lord to show me very clearly whether it was His will that I should go forward; but, having once come fully to this conclusion, on the grounds stated, I was as certain that the Lord would give me all I needed, as if I had had the money already in hand. When in November, 1845, contrary to all my former desires, I was led, as by an unseen hand, to decide upon leaving the four rented houses, and to build the New Orphan House No. 1 for 300 children, it was considered strange that I should think of enlarging the work from 120 to 300 Orphans, when for years previously I had had almost habitually to wait upon the Lord day by day for daily supplies. Yet so it was, that the Lord gave me all I needed for the Building Fund, although that was no less than £15,055 3s. 2¼d, and I had £776 14s. 3¾d. more than I required. Moreover, all the current expenses were met in the meantime, and we were able to begin housekeeping at the New Orphan House No. 1 with about £500 in hand, whilst, before I had thought about building that large house, we had had very rarely as much as £100 in hand, and very often scarcely 100 pence. So this time, whilst the means for the Building Fund were coming in, I had to meet the current expenses from May 26th, 1851, to February 17th, 1858, being altogether £51,919 19s. 6½d. See, esteemed reader, how unbelief is put to shame, and natural reasoning is confounded. Up to May 26th, I had received for the intended enlargement of the Orphan work, to be able to accommodate 1,000 Orphans instead of 300, the sum of £35,335 9s. 3d., being actually £335 9s. 3d. more than I had been from the commencement praying for. Let this encourage the reader! For some time previous to May 26th, I had judged it to be far better to keep the ground belonging to the Orphan Houses free from buildings, and to purchase land for the intended third house. Regarding this I waited day by day upon God, but for many months it pleased Him to exercise my faith and patience. When more than once I seemed to have obtained my desire, I again appeared further from it than ever. However, I continued to pray and to exercise faith, being fully assured that the Lord's time was not yet come, and that, when it was, He would help. And so it proved. At last, in September, I obtained 11½ acres of land, quite close to the New Orphan Houses No. 1 and No. 2, and only separated from them by the road. On these 11½ acres of land a house was built. The price for house and land was £3,631 15s., being more money than I should have seen it right to expend on the site, had it not been of the utmost importance that the third house should be quite near the other two, to facilitate the superintendence and direction of the establishment. Thus, at last, this prayer also was answered, concerning which I had been waiting upon God for so many months. Having now obtained land, and so much, my desire was to make the best use of it, and to build for 400 Orphans, instead of for 300, as I had previously purposed to do. After having had several meetings with the architects, and finding that it was possible to accommodate with comparatively little more expense 450 Orphans, instead of 400, I finally determined on that number, so as to have eventually 1,150 Orphans under my care, instead of 1,000, as for several years previously had been contemplated. The greatness of the number of destitute children, bereaved of both parents by death—together with the greatness of the Lord's blessing, which had during all the many years previously rested upon my service in this way—and the greatness of the Lord's help in giving me assistants and helpers in the work as well as means; and, above all, the deep realization that I have but one life to spend for God on earth, and that that one life is but a brief life:—These were the reasons which led me to this further enlargement. To this determination of a still further enlargement, I came solely in dependence upon the living God for help, though the increase of expense for the Building Fund, on account of the purchase of the land, and accommodation to be built for the additional 150 Orphans, more than had been from the beginning contemplated, would not be less than from £6,000 to £7,500 more than I had originally expected the total of the premises, which were to be erected, would cost; and though, in addition to this, the yearly additional expenditure for the maintenance of these 150 Orphans, beyond the intended number of 1,000, could not be less than £1,800 a year. But none of these difficulties discouraged me. It will now be interesting to the reader to see how the Lord dealt with me, since I came to this decision. I therefore go on to refer to at least a few of the donations, which came in for the Building Fund after October 29th, 1858. 1859 January 4th. Received £7,000, which, being entirely left at my disposal, I took £4,000 for the Building Fund. January 6th. From an anonymous donor at Manchester £300, with the very kind promise to send me £000 more, in the course of this year, for the Building Fund. February 1st. Received £1,700, the application of which being left entirely to myself, I took for the Building Fund £400.—Received likewise this day £1,000, of which I took for the Building Fund £300. February 8th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £245. May 26th. Up to this day has been received, towards the enlargement of the Orphan Work, the sum of £41,911 15s. 11d. The plans of the building of No. 3 are all completed, and in a few weeks it is expected that the building will be commenced, God willing. July 11th. The building of the New Orphan House No. 3 has commenced.—Received from A. B., anonymously, £400. December 31st.—From Lancashire, £300. 1860 January 1st. From Lancashire £200. January 31st. Received £3,000, left entirely at my disposal, to be used for the various Objects of the Institution. I took, therefore, £500 for the Building Fund. May 16th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £270.—May 22nd. Out of a donation of £2,700, left at my disposal, £200 was taken for the Building Fund. 1861 April 9th. Received anonymously, a gold ring set with five diamonds and two sapphires, a gold necklet with locket, a gold locket brooch, a gold pencil case, a gold cross, anchor and heart, a silver vinaigrette, and a pair of silver bracelets. May 26th. Up to this day had been received for the enlargement of the Orphan work, the sum of £46,660 17s. 3d., so that the amount first prayed for was exceeded by £11,660 17s. 3d. The reader will have, therefore, in this a fresh proof of the blessedness of committing our matters, great and small, temporal and spiritual, into the hands of our Heavenly Father, waiting patiently for the answer to our prayers. We did not obtain the answer to our prayers at once. Thousands of times, many thousands of times, our request had to be repeated before our Heavenly Father, and faith and patience were exercised year after year, before the full answer regarding this matter was granted; but at last our prayers were not only answered to the full, but £11,660 17s. 3d. more was received than had been at first asked for. The completion of the New Orphan House No. 3 was several months later than had been expected, not on account of anything over which I had control; in this I recognized the hand of God, and therefore felt that it became me to seek to glorify Him by patient submission, being assured, that, as the work was His and not mine, and as He cared far more for the good of the Orphans who were waiting to be admitted than I did, He would allow me, in His own time, the joy and privilege of opening the New House for the reception of these destitute children. And thus it was, after faith and patience had been abundantly exercised, [it was opened on March 12th, 1862.] Reasons for further enlargement of the work May, 1861. It is now ten years since, as by an unseen hand, I was led to the further enlargement of the Orphan work. The exercise of spirit I passed through, and the reasons which finally led me to that enlargement of the work from 300 to 1,000 Orphans, and which, in 1858, was finally still further extended to 1,150, may be fully seen from page 262 to 271. I have now to inform the reader, that, as ten years ago, so again during the last months, day by day, my spirit has been exercised about a still further enlargement of the Orphan work, so that there should not only be 1,150 destitute children cared for, but 2,000; and that still further premises should be built, as two separate establishments, for 850 more Orphans, being a fourth and fifth Orphan House, in addition to the three already built. The reasons which, after daily prayer for guidance, self-examination, and looking steadfastly at all the many difficulties connected with this further enlargement, have finally decided me, are the following:— (1) The longer I go on in this service, and the more it becomes known, the greater is the number of destitute children, bereaved of both parents by death, who are applied for to be admitted into the Orphan Houses under my direction. Almost daily, fresh cases are brought before me, and sometimes three or four or more at once; and it is not a rare thing, that in each such case there are three, four, or even more young children. I am, therefore, willing to be yet further the servant of the Lord in this particular work, although I am unworthy, most unworthy, that He should condescend thus to use me. (2) But that which at first especially was used by the Lord to direct my mind to this further enlargement, was not only the greatness of the number of applications for Orphans in general, but for boys in particular. The reasons which have led me to care for girls to a greater extent with regard to numbers, than for boys, are these: (a) Girls are the weaker sex, and therefore call more particularly for Christian sympathy. (b) If neglected, they are still more exposed to the danger of being utterly ruined, (c) Girls we have employment for, and can keep them without difficulty till they are eighteen years of age, whilst boys need to be apprenticed when fourteen. But I have generally found, that the age from fourteen to eighteen is the most important in young persons, with regard to their spiritual state. They are, if cared for, at that age, generally speaking, more in earnest about the things of God, than when younger. This has been my experience during the past 27 years, though God has made numberless exceptions during the last three years, while His Holy Spirit has been so mightily at work; and we ourselves have had very many children brought to the knowledge of the Lord, before they were fourteen years old.—Because, then, girls are the weaker sex, and are still more exposed than boys to utter ruin if neglected, and we can easily keep them till they are eighteen years of age, I was led more especially to care for them. But now, having to a considerable extent, by the help of God, been enabled to provide for them, I was led to consider whether something more might not be done for boys also, to prevent, if possible, the necessity of refusing the boys of a family, when the girls could be received. I do not mean to say that the whole of the intended enlargement is for boys, yet a part, at least, should be appropriated to them. Though, then, my mind has been, and is still, led more particularly to care for girls, yet the desire to provide for boys also, to a greater extent than hitherto, was that which, in the first instance, particularly led my mind to this further enlargement. (3) The third reason which has led me to this enlargement is, the entirely inadequate accommodation in the Orphan Institutions already in existence in the United Kingdom. If they were multiplied many times, yet would there be an abundance of destitute Orphans to fill them. But even if there were room in them, which is not the case, still, the existing rules of admission by votes, which are in use in most of them, make it difficult, if not impossible, for the poorest and most destitute persons to avail themselves of them. (4) In intimate connection with this latter point stands the question, What is to become of the Orphans, who are left destitute, if they cannot be received into Orphan Houses, for want of room, or on account of the voting system? There remain the Unions, it may be answered. Yes; but have you considered, esteemed reader, what the moral and spiritual state of the Unions is? Vice abounds in them, on account of the kind of inmates, who, generally speaking, are found there.* For this reason, and justly so, many of the respectable, and especially the religious poor, cannot bear the idea that their nephews, or nieces, or grandchildren, who are Orphans, should go to a Union. So they would rather keep them, though themselves most poor. But the result is, generally speaking, they can neither provide for them the necessary food, nor proper education; and the end is often an early grave for want of proper food; or a neglected, uncultivated mind and heart. By the help of God, I will seek, therefore, yet further to be the Orphan's friend, and have not only accommodation for 1,150, but for 2,000. (5) In addition to these reasons, the physical, mental, and spiritual benefit, which many Orphans have derived during a quarter of a century, from being under our care, has weighed especially with me, in seeking, to the utmost of my power, to extend my services still further in this particular. (6) In connection with the foregoing reasons stands also the fact, that the Lord has been pleased to give me gift for this work. I do not take credit to myself for this. There is not the least honour due to me on account of it. The germ was first implanted by the Lord, and He caused it to grow and to increase. The gift which He has been pleased to impart, for such service, was used at first, while the work was small; for I began with 30 Orphans. Afterwards were added 36 more, and then after a year again 30 more, and finally after the lapse of several years 30 more. Thus, for above 13 years, the number of Orphans under my care never exceeded 126; but then it grew to 300, with the opening of the New Orphan House No. 1, and with the opening of No. 2 to 700; and now, with God's blessing, it will shortly be 1,150. Thus, with the enlargement of the work, the gift, which the Lord had been pleased to give me, was further and further developed, as the whole work grew up under my sole and immediate direction. Now, as I said, while there is not the least honour due to me for all this, as God called me for the work, fitted me for it, has sustained me in it, and caused my experience to grow with the work; yet, on the other hand, I feel responsibility laid on me, still further, to the utmost of my power, to make use of this gift and experience, and therefore to enlarge the work, as here proposed. (7) I am further encouraged to enlarge the work, by the help which the Lord has given me regarding assistants. (8) The pecuniary help, which the Lord has given me hitherto, is another voice as from Himself to me, to go forward. To pass by the former enlargements of the work, I will only refer to the last great enlargement, first contemplated by me at the end of 1850. The state of the Institution was then such, that the expenditure for all the various Objects thereof amounted to about £6,000 a year. To obtain this sum, year by year, simply by prayer and faith, without regular subscribers, without agents for collecting, without asking any one, without any visible prospect whatever, seemed a large sum indeed, looking at it naturally. But, by this contemplated enlargement, when carried out, the expenses would not be only £6,000, but £15,000 a year. Many were startled by it. And so should I have been, had I simply looked at matters with natural reasoning power; but I looked to the Lord, and to Him alone. I trusted not in circumstances; I trusted not in donors, nor even in donors who gave largely. And now, how have matters been, and how has the Lord dealt with His servant who trusted in Him? Has He said by His dealings with him, thou hast been presumptuous; or, thou hast expected too much from Me? Nay, the very reverse. Hear, esteemed reader, how I have fared. During the 17 years which had elapsed since the formation of the Institution, before the contemplation of this great enlargement of the Orphan work, the total of the income for the various Objects of the Institution had been £40,000; but since then, during 10 years only, it has been about £150,000. See how unbelief has been put to shame. Thus, by what God has done hitherto, I am encouraged to go forward, to this still greater enlargement, though without any natural prospect whatever of obtaining the means needed. But my hope is in God, and in Him alone. The premises contemplated for 850 more Orphans cannot cost with the ground less than £50,000, especially as a large field for cultivation by the boys will be required. Now, whence shall I get this £50,000, especially when it is considered that, in the mean time, the amount needed for the current expenses will be at least £20,000 year by year? And how, natural reason would say, will you be able to keep up the work, provided you were able to accomplish the building, as then the regular current expenses would amount to about £35,000 a year? I feel the force of all this, looking at it naturally. I am not a fanatic or enthusiast, but, as all who know me are well aware, a calm, cool, quiet, calculating business man; and therefore I should be utterly overwhelmed, looking at it naturally; but as the whole of this work was commenced, and ever has been gone on with, in faith, trusting in the living God alone for everything, so it is also regarding this intended enlargement. I look to the Lord alone for helpers, land, means, and everything else needed. I have pondered the difficulties for months, and have looked steadily at every one of them; but faith in God has put every one of them aside. (9) But the following consideration operates with me more powerfully than all the previous eight reasons, which I have given, for the contemplated enlargement. When I began the Orphan work in 1835, my chief object was the glory of God, by giving a practical demonstration as to what could be accomplished simply through the instrumentality of prayer and faith, in order thus to benefit the Church of God at large, and to lead a careless world to see the reality of the things of God, by showing them, in this work, that the living God is still, as 4,000 years ago, the living God. This my aim has been abundantly honoured. Multitudes of sinners have been thus converted, multitudes of the children of God in all parts of the world have been benefited by this work, even as I had anticipated. But the larger the work has grown, the greater has been the blessing, bestowed in the very way in which I looked for blessing; for the attention of hundreds of thousands has been drawn to the work; and many tens of thousands have come to see it. All this leads me to desire further and further to labour on in this way, in order to bring yet greater glory to the name of the Lord. That He may be looked at, magnified, admired, trusted in, relied on at all times, is my aim in this service, and so particularly in this intended enlargement. That it may be seen how much one poor man, simply by trusting in God, can bring about by prayer; and that thus other children of God may be led to carry on the work of God in dependence upon Him, and that children of God may be led increasingly to trust in Him in their individual positions and circumstances, therefore I am led to this further enlargement. (10) Much, however, as the nine previous reasons weigh with me, yet they would not decide me, were there not one more. It is this. After having for months pondered the matter, and having looked at it in all its bearings, and with all its difficulties, and then having been finally led, after much prayer, to decide on this enlargement, my mind is at peace. The child who has again and again besought his Heavenly Father not to allow him to be deluded, nor even to make a mistake, is at peace, perfectly at peace, concerning this decision; and has thus the assurance that the decision come to, after much prayer during weeks and months, is the leading of the Holy Spirit; and therefore purposes to go forward, assuredly believing that he will not be confounded, for he trusts in God. Many and great may be his difficulties; thousands and tens of thousands of prayers may have to ascend to God, before the full answer may be obtained; much exercise of faith and patience may be required; but, in the end, it will again be seen, that His servant, who trusts in Him, has not been confounded. The Christian reader will now feel interested in learning how the Lord was pleased to deal with me, in reference to this contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work; and I refer, therefore, to some of the donations which came in towards this object, and shall, periodically, give the totals which were received. July 17th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £30. August 15th. The first letter I opened contained an order from Chelmsford for £100, for "The Orphan Institution," the application of which was left to my discretion. I took, therefore, this £100 for the Building Fund, as God's answer to my prayers. November 15th. Received £150 from a donor who sent only a week since £150. 1862 Large Donations January 11th. I had again had my usual long season for prayer this evening for all the various Objects of the Institution, and a variety of subjects in connection with them, as also for individuals for whom I daily pray, and amidst other things, also asked the Lord again for means for the Building Fund, when, about half an hour afterwards, I found at my house a cheque for £2,000, with the following lines: "I enclose cheque, value £2,000, which accept with my best love and the expression of my heartfelt thankfulness to God for the privilege of being fellow-helper in the work of caring for Orphans. I would like it to be applied towards the building you propose (D.V.) erecting. I shall consider as though I had £1,000 in each building; but you are at liberty to use the whole for the first, if you wish. Inasmuch as it is done to the Lord, I know it is well spent." January 14th. Received £2,000 left at my disposal, of which £800 was placed to the Building Fund. January 28th. Received £2,500, the disposal of which being left to me, I took £1,000 for the Building Fund.—February 8th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £290. May 26th. The total amount received for this contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work, from May 26th, 1861, to May 26th, 1862, is £6,598 11s. 5½d. September 3rd. From Upper Norwood, £300. Almost daily fresh cases come before me of a distressing character, so that I long to be able to provide more accommodation for Orphans, and especially for boys, as we have not been able to hold out any hope for even the twentieth part of the boys, who, within the last three years, have been applied for. 1863 January 15th. From Hong Kong £25.—January 28th. Received also £1,200, of which, being left entirely at my disposal, I took £400 for the Building Fund. February 2nd. From Moulmein, Burmah, 50 rupees.—February 10th. Received £1,000, of which, being left at my disposal, I took £400 for the Building Fund.—February 18th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £145. July 31st. During the last two months and five days only £161 11s. 4d. has been received towards the Building Fund. At this rate, it would be a very long time before I should be able to take active measures towards the contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work. But I am not discouraged. August 12th. From a ship-owner, who, instead of insuring his vessels, gives the amount, which he would have to pay, to the work of God, £50.—August 14th. Received £90, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed you will find a cheque for ninety pounds for the Building Fund, from a friend of mine, who is giving a seventh of his property to the support of the cause of Christ. "Yours in the Lord, ——." September 3rd. From Birmingham £100. From Essex £100, with £100 for the Orphans, and the following letter:— Beloved Brother in Christ, "I have to fulfil what has long been on my mind, but I lacked opportunity. A dear sister of mine, both in the flesh and in the Lord, died nearly 11 years since, leaving me, by her Will, 10 acres of pasture land; but I was to pay to surviving relatives £200, an annuity to a faithful servant, and £200 to you, for the benefit of the Orphan Establishment. At that time I had no funds to fall back upon; but, by a hard struggle, I managed to pay the money which could be lawfully demanded of me, and have kept up the annuity to this time. When the Will came into the hands of the Proctor, he immediately decided that the £200 to the Institution would be null and void, owing to the Mortmain Act. This suited me well at the time, for reasons already stated, having exhausted what little money I had, in paying other lawful demands; but I thought, probably there would come a day when I might manage to pay the other. Up to this year, however, I have never had £200 I could call my own; but in May last an aged relative died, leaving me the residue of her property, after paying more than 20 legacies. Having nearly paid them all, I have felt at liberty to-day to send you the £200, which my dear sister intended you to have, more than 10 years since, and it will be some relief or comfort to my mind to know you have received it safely. I think it might be taken £100 for the Orphans, and £100 for the Building Fund, unless you like to divide it differently." I have given this letter on account of the grace manifested by the Christian donor, who, without being in the least bound to do so, pays the £200 the first moment he can, that thus he might carry out the intention of that godly sister of his, who more than ten years since entered into her rest. November 18th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £50.— December 2nd. From Birmingham £100. Exhortation to perseverance in prayer Thus I saw the close of another year, with reference to this part of the work. The full answer to my daily prayers was far from being realized; yet there was abundant encouragement granted by the Lord, to continue in prayer. But suppose, even, that far less had come in than was received, still, after having come to the conclusion, upon scriptural ground, and after much prayer and self-examination, as stated at full length before, I ought to have gone on without wavering, in the exercise of faith and patience concerning this Object; and thus all the children of God, when once satisfied that anything which they bring before God in prayer is according to His will, ought to continue in believing, expecting, persevering prayer, until the blessing is granted. Thus am I myself now (viz. in 1864) waiting upon God for certain blessings, for which I have daily besought Him for 19 years and 6 months, without one day's intermission. Still the full answer is not yet given concerning the conversion of certain individuals, though, in the meantime, I have received many thousands of answers to prayer. I have also prayed daily, without intermission, for the conversion of other individuals about ten years, for others six or seven years, for others four, three, and two years, for others about eighteen months; and still the answer is not yet granted, concerning these persons: whilst, in the meantime, many thousands of my prayers have been answered, and also souls converted, for whom I had been praying. I lay particular stress upon this, for the benefit of a certain class of readers, who may suppose that I need only to ask God, and receive at once; or that I might pray concerning anything, and the answer would surely come. One can only expect to obtain answers to prayers which are according to the mind of God; and even then, patience and faith may be exercised for many years, even as mine are exercised, in the matter to which I have referred; and yet am I daily continuing in prayer, and expecting the answer, and so certainly expecting the answer that I have often thanked God that He will surely give it, though now for 19 years and 6 months faith and patience have thus been exercised. Be encouraged, dear Christian reader, with fresh earnestness to give yourself to prayer, if you can only be sure that you ask for things which are for the glory of God. 1864 January 2nd. From Birmingham £100.—January 30th. Above eight months have passed away since May 26th, 1863, and though generally daily donations have been received towards the Building Fund, yet the total amount received during these eight months amounts only to £2,018. Were I to reason, naturally, under such circumstances, I should be greatly discouraged; for it would take about seventeen years, after this rate, before the whole £50,000 which is required for the Building Fund would be obtained. That which comforts me is the consideration that God can give in a short time not only larger sums, but even by one donation the whole amount which is required. I therefore, without the least discouragement, continue my supplications, being assured that the Lord will, in His own time and way, give me the whole amount needed. Gift of £2,200 February 24th. Received £2,200, which being kindly left at my disposal, I took £1,100 for the Building Fund. February 26th. From a Christian Merchant £20, with £50 for the Orphans, £10 for Missions, £10 for the Bible Fund, £5 for the Tract Fund, and £5 for myself, with the following interesting communication:—"You will notice, dear brother, that I am sending you much more than hitherto. I some time ago made the resolution to increase my contribution for the Lord's work, on a percentage, increasing with increased receipts, following the examples named in your Reports; and the Lord so blessed me last year that I have had to ascend four steps in the scale I had laid down at a time when I little thought I should ever use the higher amounts. I merely notice this for your comfort, as you may like to know it as the result of reading your Reports." Many of the children of God lose in a great measure the privilege, and also the blessing to their own souls, of communicating to the Lord's work, and to the necessities of the poor, for want of a regular habit of giving. February 29th. I have not been allowed to have a shadow of doubt as to whether God can or will give me the means; but day by day, in the full assurance of faith, I renew my requests before God; and generally day by day the amount of the Building Fund is to a greater or less degree increased. I then give thanks, and ask for more: and as the days come I look out for answers to my prayers. During the month of February alone, there came in £2,815. Thus the Lord showed that, when He is pleased to work, it is not necessary that a very long period should elapse, but that by a few donations, yea, by one, if He pleased, He could give me the whole amount yet needed. I therefore went on, day by day, renewing my requests, with thanksgiving for what He had given me already. March 1st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £148. April 2nd. From Birmingham £100.—May 3rd. From Birmingham £100. May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £120. On May 26th, 1864, there was in hand for the Building Fund £19,321 7s. 1½d. towards the £50,000 required. I do not mean to wait till I have the whole £50,000 needed for the contemplated enlargement, but to take steps towards the erection of No. 4, if God will, when there shall be about £25,000 in hand, that is, when I shall have about £5,700 more than I have now. June 2nd. From Birmingham, £100.—July 5th. From Birmingham £100.—August 3rd. From Birmingham £100.—August 19th. From Greenock £100.—September 2nd. From Birmingham £100. From J. C. £50.—September 17th. "From the estate of the late Miss C. H., through her brother T. H., Esq.," £1,000. T. H., Esq., desires to spend the property of his departed sister, as he considers she would approve of, were she still living, and therefore sends this £1,000 for the Building Fund.—Day by day I am waiting upon the Lord for means to be able to take active steps in this part of the work, and I need not say, therefore, how seasonable and precious this donation was. But I confidently expect, in the Lord's time and way, the whole amount yet needed. October 3rd. From Birmingham £100.—October 14th. From a ship- owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £100, with £100 for Missions. —November 2nd. From Birmingham £100. November 3rd. From Cambridge £25 10s. From Clifton £31 10s. Received also £5,000 for the Building Fund, from a donor who desires neither his name nor residence to be known. Gift of £5,000 Do you rejoice with me, dear reader, in the receipt of this last donation? Does the greatness of the amount surprise you? Do you think it strange and marvellous, that I should receive such a large sum in one donation? Well, the donation indeed filled my heart with inexpressible delight, because it was the fruit of thousands of prayers, and it brought me a decided step nearer the time, when all prayers will be fully answered with regard to the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, as they have been fully answered regarding No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3; but while my heart was filled with joy and gratitude, I remained calm, perfectly calm, without the least excitement. Nor was I in the least surprised at the greatness of the donation, for I look out for answers to my prayers, and I expect much from that bountiful heart, which spared not the Lord Jesus. If £10,000, yea, £20,000, had been given to me at once, it would not have surprised me. Nor was it marvellous in my eyes, to receive so much at once; for God has power as ever to give largely; and He has still some of His children on earth who are so happy in Himself, and who so lay hold on eternal life, that they can afford to give up a good portion of the possessions of this life, and, if called upon to do so, even all they possess in this world, in order to do good. I had determined to do nothing until I had the full half of the sum needed for the two houses, but now, having above £2,000 beyond the half, I felt, after again seeking counsel from God, quite happy, in taking steps for the purchase of land. Difficulties in purchasing land My eyes had been for years directed to a beautiful piece of land, only separated by the turnpike-road from the ground on which the New Orphan House No. 3 is erected. The land is about eighteen acres, with a small house and out-houses built on one end thereof. Hundreds of times had I prayed, within the last years, that God for Jesus' sake would count me worthy to be allowed to erect on this ground two more Orphan Houses; and hundreds of times I had with a prayerful eye looked on this land, yea, as it were, bedewed it with my prayers. I might have bought it years ago; but that would have been going before the Lord. I had money enough in hand to have paid for it years ago; but I desired patiently, submissively, to wait God's own time, and for Him to mark it clearly and distinctly that His time was come, and that I took the step according to His will; for whatever I might apparently accomplish, if the work were mine, and not the Lord's, I could expect no blessing. But now the Lord's mind was clearly and distinctly made manifest. I had enough money in hand to pay for the land and to build one house, and therefore I went forward, after having still asked the Lord for guidance, and being assured that it was His will I should take active steps. The first thing I did was, to see the agent and to ask him whether the land was for sale. He replied that it was, but that it was let till March 25th, 1867. He said that he would write for the price. Here a great difficulty at once presented itself, that the land was let for two years and four months longer, whilst it appeared desirable that I should be able to take possession of it in about six months, viz., as soon as the conveyance could be made out, and the plans be ready for the New Orphan House No. 4, and arrangements be made with contractors. But I was not discouraged by this difficulty; for I expected, through prayer, to make happy and satisfactory arrangements with the tenant, being willing to give him a fair compensation for leaving before his time had expired. But, before I had time to see about this, two other great difficulties presented themselves: the one was, that the owner asked £7,000 for the land, which I judged to be considerably more than its value; and the other, that I heard that the Bristol Water Works Company intended to make an additional reservoir for their water, on this very land, and to get an Act of Parliament passed to that effect. Pause here for a few moments, esteemed reader. You have seen how the Lord brought me so far, with regard to pecuniary means, that I felt now warranted to go forward; and I may further add, that I was brought to this point as the result of thousands of times praying regarding this object; and that there were, also, many hundreds of children waiting for admission; and yet, after the Lord Himself so manifestly had appeared on our behalf, by the donation of £5,000, He allows this apparent death-blow to come upon the whole. But thus I have found it hundreds of times since I have known the Lord. The difficulties, which He is pleased to allow to arise, are only allowed, under such circumstances, for the exercise of our faith and patience; and more prayer, more patience, and the exercise of faith, will remove the difficulties. Now, as I knew the Lord, these difficulties were no insurmountable difficulties to me, for I put my trust in Him, according to that word: "The Lord also will be a refuge for the oppressed, a refuge in times of trouble. And they that know Thy name will put their trust in Thee: for Thou, Lord, hast not forsaken them that seek Thee." I gave myself, therefore, earnestly to prayer concerning all these three special difficulties which had arisen regarding the land. I prayed several times daily about the matter, and used the following means. (1) I saw the Committee of the Water Works Company regarding their intended reservoir on the land which I was about to purchase, and stated to them what I had seen in print concerning their intentions. They courteously stated to me, that only a small portion of the land would be required, not enough to interfere with my purpose; and that, if it could be avoided, even this small portion should not be taken. (2) This settled, I now saw the tenant, for I desired, as a Christian, that if this land were bought, it should be done under amicable circumstances with regard to him. At the first interview, I stated my intentions to him, at the same time expressing my desire that the matter should be settled pleasantly with regard to himself. He said that he would consider the matter, and desired a few days for that purpose. After a week I saw him again, and he then kindly stated, that, as the land was wanted for such an object, he would not stand in the way; but that, as he had laid out a good deal on the house and land, he expected a compensation for leaving it, before his time was up. As I, of course, was quite willing to give a fair and reasonable compensation, I considered this a very precious answer to prayer. (3) I now entered upon the third difficulty, the price of the land. I knew well how much the land was worth to the Orphan Institution; but its value to the Institution was not the market value. I gave myself, therefore, day by day, to prayer, that the Lord would constrain the owner to accept a considerably lower sum than he had asked; I also pointed out to him why it was not worth as much as he asked. At last he consented to take £5,500 instead of £7,000, and I accepted the offer. All being now settled, I proceeded to have the land conveyed to the same trustees who stood trustees for No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3. I have thus minutely dwelt on these various matters for the encouragement of the reader, that he may not be discouraged by difficulties, however great and many and varied, but give himself to prayer, trusting in the Lord for help, yea, expecting help, which, in His own time and way, He will surely grant. 1865 January 3rd. From Birmingham £100.—January 17th. From Devonshire £64.—January 27th. From China £7 15s. 2d. May 26th. The total income for this Object during the past year, was £11,033 17s. 3½d.; this with the £19,321 7s. 1½d in hand on May 26th, 1864, makes £30,355 4s. 5d. As soon as the conveyance was actually made, the land paid for, and the deeds were in my possession, which took place on March 9th, 1865, I proceeded to the plans for No. 4, when it was found that serious disadvantages and a considerable additional cost would be connected with building only one house at a time, instead of the two at one time—or, at least, commencing them together with as little interval as possible. Therefore, greatly as I longed that the building should commence soon, it appeared to me desirable yet patiently to wait the Lord's time for some more money, whereby I should be enabled to begin both houses at the same time. From what has been stated about the income, the reader will have seen, that out of the fifty thousand pounds needed for the two houses, above thirty thousand pounds has come in, so that only about ten thousand pounds more is needed, to meet all the expenses connected with the building of the two houses; for the remaining ten thousand pounds for fittings and furniture would only be needed when the houses are built, or nearly so. Now as the Lord has been pleased to send me during the past year above eleven thousand pounds for the Building Fund, and as by commencing the two houses at the same time the whole would be completed considerably earlier, than if one house at a time were built, I am by this, in addition to all the other reasons given, led to a more decided conviction, that it is better to wait till God shall have in His great kindness, and in pity and compassion to the many hundreds of Orphans now waiting for admission, sent me ten thousand pounds more. He can do this in a very short time if He please. The following pages will show how the Lord was pleased further to help us; but out of the many donations only a few can be singled out. July 17th. From Hong Kong £50.—July 25th. From the neighbourhood of London £100, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I believe that it is through the Lord's actings upon me, that I enclose you a cheque for £100. "Yours in the Lord, ——." This Christian gentleman, whom I have never seen, had sent me several times before a similar sum. A day or two before I received this last kind donation, I had asked the Lord, that He would be pleased to influence the heart of this donor to help me again, which I had never done before regarding him; and thus I had the double answer to prayer in that not only money came in, but money from him. The reader will now see the meaning in the donor's letter, when he wrote, "I believe that it is through the Lord's actings upon me that I enclose you a cheque, etc." Verily it was the Lord who acted upon this gentleman, to send me this sum. Perhaps the reader may think, that in acknowledging the receipt of the donation, I wrote to the donor what I have here stated. I did not. My reason for not doing so was, lest he should have thought I was in special need, and might have been thus influenced to send more. In truly knowing the Lord, in really relying upon Him and upon Him alone, there is no need of giving hints directly or indirectly, whereby individuals may be induced further to help. I might have written to the donor (as was indeed the case), I need a considerable sum day by day for the current expenses of the various Objects of the Institution, and also might have with truth told him, at that time, that I yet needed about twenty thousand pounds, to enable me to meet all the expenses connected with the contemplated enlargement of the Orphan work. But my practice is, never to allude to any of these things in my correspondence with donors. When the Report is published, every one can see, who has a desire to see, how matters stand; and thus I leave things in the hands of God to speak for us to the hearts of His stewards. And this He does. Verily we do not wait upon God in vain! A Missionary gives £500 August 1st. A few days since I received the following letter from one of the Missionaries among the heathen, whom I have sought for a number of years to assist with pecuniary supplies:— My dear Brother in Jesus, "I write to inform you, that I have written to my father by this mail, requesting him to send you £500, being a portion of a legacy left me by an uncle, who departed to be, I hope, with Jesus. Please use it as our dear Lord directs. I feel unworthy of the privilege of contributing to the glorious work in your hands. If you think it right so to do, please do not let it be known who gave it. The other portion of the legacy I have ordered to be sent out here, as there are different objects, for which I feel it is greatly required. May the Lord enable me to act as His steward! Etc." To-day I received, accordingly, from the father of this Missionary, £500, of which I took £250 for the Building Fund and £250 for Missions. Admire, dear Christian reader, the hand of God together with me. Here is a Missionary, labouring for years under many difficulties, trials, privations, and hardships, in order to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to poor benighted idolators, himself having been repeatedly reduced to his last piece of money. Now all at once he is put into the possession of many hundreds of pounds, and, instead of spending it on himself, or keeping it laid up in the bank or otherwise on interest, the love of Christ constrains him to spend it, and gladly too, for the Lord. I love to dwell on such cases; for though there is much to sorrow over, in these days, in connection with the Church of God, yet there is the bright side too, and there are many things yet to be found among the children of God, to gladden the hearts of those who love the Lord. It has been my own happy lot, during the last thirty-seven years, to become acquainted with hundreds of individuals, who were not inferior to apostolic Christians. And why may not all believers act in the spirit of apostolic Christians, seeing that the same blessed Spirit who dwelt in them, dwells in all who believe in the Lord Jesus; and that we have the whole revealed will of God in our possession in the Holy Scriptures; and, like apostolic believers, are looking for the return of the Lord Jesus, with whom we shall share the glory? Verily, did we more abundantly enter into what God has done for us, and will do for us, what manner of persons should we be? Let us then encourage one another to live more fully, more habitually, yea, altogether for God, while the honour is continued to us, to be here on earth as His witnesses. August 5th. From Ireland £100.—August 9th. From a former Orphan, then in dying circumstances at her sister's house, 1s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I have just been reading to sister Ruth the last Report, and she, with deep gratitude and joy, begs me to send her mite toward the New Orphan House about to be built, with many prayers for you and those connected with the work, fondly remembering the happy time spent in No. 2, under your kind fatherly care; and the happy day she found Jesus to be her Saviour; and the last prayer at the time of parting: all is recalled with tears of joy. Also she wishes me to say, all is peace, with the prospect of death before her. She fears no evil. Christ is very precious to her soul, and she hopes to meet you and all loved teachers in heaven, through the blood of Jesus. A friend had given Ruth this 1s. to buy some wine; but she begged me to send it to Mr. Müller. "I remain, dear Sir, your humble and grateful servant ——." The dear Orphan referred to in this letter has since peacefully fallen asleep in Jesus. September 1st. From a baronet in the neighbourhood of Bristol £50. A remarkable donation September 4th. To-day I have received one of the most remarkable donations that I ever received for the work in my hands. I am staying with my family at Ilfracombe for change of air. After the large packet of letters, which day by day comes to hand from Bristol, had been replied to, I took a walk with my family near the sea on the Capstone. In returning home, two gentlemen, entire strangers, came up to me, one of whom said, "Please excuse me, are you not Mr. Müller?" Having replied to him in the affirmative, he said, "I have to give to you some money for the Orphans." I then requested him to step aside, and to seat himself with me on one of the benches close by, that I might learn particulars. He now told me the following, which I give as nearly verbatim as I can. "I live in the neighbourhood of M. I am a business man, and, what would be called, a hard-working business man. Some time since one of your Reports fell into my hands, but, I honestly confess it, I could not believe that you did obtain your funds simply in answer to prayer; I questioned the truth of it. However, the thing came up into my mind again and again. While I was thus considering whether God was really with you, and whether you really obtained simply by faith and in answer to prayer these large sums of money, I heard of a certain property to be sold, which I thought I should like to buy, if it were disposed of reasonably. I looked it over, and had it valued by a competent business man, who told me that it was worth so much. I then said to myself, in a kind of sceptical way, I will now see whether God is with Mr. Müller or not. If I get this property for so much (fixing a low price on it), I will give Mr. Müller one hundred pounds. I then instructed a person to bid for me at the auction, where this property was sold, at a distant place; but so great was my curiosity to see, whether God really would appear for you in this matter, that by the next train I set off to the place where the auction was, that I might obtain as early as possible information, how the matter would end; and I found, to my great surprise, that I had actually obtained this valuable property, at the exact low price which I had fixed. I was astonished. But I began now to reflect more on the principles on which you act, and I wondered that, as a Christian, I or any one else could call in question what you say about answers to prayer; and the more I consider the matter, and the more I read your Report, the more I see how right and proper it is, to come to God for all we need, and to trust in Him for everything. The conveyance having been made, and all being now settled, about the sale, I felt it right to fulfil my promise; so my friend, whom you saw just now with me, and I, set out on a tour into Devonshire, and then, on our way home, called the day before yesterday (Saturday) at your house; but found you were from home. We stopped yesterday (Sunday) in Bristol, and having there learnt your address, we came on here to Ilfracombe to- day, for I wished to know you personally." After I had heard all this, I stated that I was not at all surprised at God's working thus for me, since day by day I sought His help, and thus, in answer to prayer, obtained from the most unlikely persons, and entire strangers, donations for the work. "So for instance," I said, "as you told me that you come from the neighbourhood of M——, I had a letter from a lawyer at M——, not long since, asking me to send him a proper form for a legacy to be left to the Orphans, as one of his clients (whose name he did not mention) wished to leave a legacy of £1,000 for the Orphans. Now, as far as I know, I am not personally acquainted with a single person at M——, nor do I know the name of the individual who purposes to leave this £1,000." "About this legacy," replied the stranger at my side, "I can tell you something. After I had got this property, and saw how wrong I had been in looking in such a sceptical way on your work, as if there were no reality in prayer, I decided on helping you further. I thought to myself, though I am a man in health, and of middle age, yet it might be well to make my Will, and to leave you £1,000 for the Orphans." Thus I found out, to my surprise, that this stranger himself was the individual on whose account a lawyer at M—— had written to me. We now separated, the stranger stating that he would in an hour call at my lodgings and give me a cheque for the £100. He did so, and wished £70 to be appropriated to the Building Fund, £20 for the support of the Orphans, and £10 for my own expenses. September 9th. From the neighbourhood of London £200. November 14th. From a poor widow in London, who suddenly died, 1s., and a penny stamp, with the following letter, which was after her death found in her drawer, with this money, being the only money she possessed:— Kind Sir, "With pleasure I take up my pen, to return you my sincere thanks for the copy of the Report, which you so kindly sent. I find it very interesting. I have sent the enclosed trifle towards the Building Fund, and regret exceedingly, not having it in my power to send a larger sum; but I feel quite assured that my Divine Master, as well as yourself, will not despise the day of small things. He knows, how I have been straitened in my circumstances in consequence of so much illness. "I remain, Sir, your obedient humble servant, ——." There are donors who have contributed to this Object thousands of pounds, and here is this poor widow, who gives her all which she possesses in money. Observe, dear reader, the variety of ways, which God uses, to supply us with means. December 11th. From Wales £22 10s., with £22 10s. for Missions, and £5 for myself, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I have very great pleasure in bearing my testimony to the truth of your remarks on the subject of devoting a certain portion of income or profits to the Lord's work. About eleven years ago I was led to give a tenth, and later on an eighth, and then a sixth; and I have not had any cause to regret this course; on the contrary, I have proved the truth of God's word, 'There is that scattereth and yet increaseth, etc.' Enclosed I hand you cheque for £50, £5 of which please accept for your own use; the balance to be devoted as you may deem most desirable." 1866 January 6th. From London £50.—January 13th. From Devonshire £84 16s. March 5th. From Hong Kong £80.—March 8th. From India £30.— March 28th. From a ship-owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £100. May 5th. From T. H., Esq., £1,000 "as a tribute to the memory of a devoted sister." This is the gentleman who sent me £1,000 in September, 1864, as, having come by the death of his sister into the possession of her property, he wishes to spend it in such a way as she would approve of if alive.—May 17th. From Leicestershire £200.— May 18th. From a ship-owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £100. May 26th. The total income for this Object during the past year, from May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866, was £9,366 4s. 7¾d., so that, with the £24,635 17s. 5d. in hand on May 26th, 1865, the sum was increased by May 26th, 1866, to £34,002 2s. 0¾d. Finds the cost will exceed the estimate According to the estimate I had made about these two houses, judging from the expenses connected with the building of the New Orphan Houses, No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3, we should have had enough money for meeting the amount of the contract for No. 4 and No 5; but when the tenders came in, it was found that the amount was about £8,000 more than my calculation made in the spring, 1861; this arose from the fact that, since then, almost all the building material had risen in price, particularly slates, and that the wages of the workmen are one-fourth higher than they were when the New Orphan Houses No. 2 and No. 3 were built. The amount of the tenders for both houses, including the cooking and heating apparatus and drying stove, amounted to £41,147; but I had not this amount in hand needing about £8,000 more. Now, what was to be done under these circumstances? My decision was made instantly. My heart longed to build two more houses to the honour of the Lord; I had brought before the Lord many thousands of prayers during the past five years; there were many hundreds of Orphans waiting for admission, and their number daily increasing, but I could not contract debt. I would not sign contracts which I had not money in hand to meet. Should it be said: But your work is so manifestly the Lord's work, that you need not be afraid to build, though you have not yet all the money in hand, for God will surely help you: my reply is this. Just because it is the Lord's work, and manifestly His, therefore I can wait, patiently wait His time. When His time is come, He will give to the last shilling all I need; but if I commence before His time, which I should do, were I to begin that for which I have not the means, it would be like saying: "God has not money enough to pay for His own work;" and, instead of acting in faith, I should act presumptuously. I therefore did this. Having ample means to meet the contract for No. 4 (for separate tenders were given in for the two houses), I accepted it, and a written agreement was made between the contractor and myself, that on January 1st, 1867, or at any time previously, I may accept his tender for No. 5 also, but I shall not be bound to do so. If it shall, therefore, please the Lord, by the 1st of January, 1867, to give me about £7,000 more than I have now in hand, the contract for No. 5 will be signed; but I cannot go into debt. For this amount I look and wait on God, and doubt not that He will help further, as He has always done. If it please the Lord to exercise my faith and patience, yet, I will, by His grace, continue to call upon Him, being fully assured that in the end I shall have enough. In stating that about £7,000 more would be needed, before I could sign the contract for No. 5, no reference is made to the fitting up and furnishing the two houses, which will cost about £10,000 more; but this latter sum will not actually be needed, before entering into an agreement for building No. 5. The contract for the building of No. 4 was signed on May 3rd, 1866, and on May 7th the operations on the ground commenced, and have been steadily going on up to this day, May 26th, 1866. July 21st. From Devonshire £190 2s. 11d.—July 30th. From a Bristol donor £200. September 7th. Received £30, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I have been reading the last Report of your valuable Institution, and am much impressed with the donations and letters therein contained, especially with two of them. One is that of an old Orphan, now in service, who had been enabled to lay by some of her wages, but sent the money to you in preference to its lying useless. Another is that of a poor afflicted widow, who had saved some money and acted in a similar way. Being impressed by their example, and by the Divine precept (Matt. 6:19), I have taken from the Post Office Savings' Bank the savings of four years' work, and lay it at your disposal, trusting that you will devote part of it to the Missions, and the rest as you may think best. Hoping that you will receive it safely, that it may be blessed by God to the increase of the Redeemer's kingdom, and that your own labours may be abundantly rewarded, "I am, Your sincere donor, ——." I took half of this amount for the Building Fund.—September 19th. From Birmingham £200.—September 21st. "From S. Kent," as "First dividend from a bank, which stopped payment, some time since," £100. From Blackheath £100. October 8th. From a ship-owner £100, instead of insuring his ships. —October 12th. To-day the senior partner of a large firm kindly promised to give himself all the glass that would be required for the 350 large windows of No. 4, and, in the name of his firm, he promised, that the firm jointly would give all the glass which would be required for the 350 large windows of No. 5. November 17th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £120.— November 28th. From Colonel —— £10, "To help in accepting the tender for No. 5." It then wanted 33 days to the time when the matter finally was to be settled about the tender of the contract for No. 5. As yet I had not all in hand for this purpose, though expecting to receive it through the gracious hand of my Heavenly Father, for whose honour and glory I desired to build this fifth Orphan House. I therefore continued patiently, believingly, and expectingly to make my supplication to Him, and, accordingly, He was pleased, day by day, to send in further supplies, as He had done from the time I had signed the contract for No. 4. December 14th. From Australia £20. From A. C. S., Scotland, £100.— December 26th. From the House Girls of the New Orphan House No. 1, 10s. From a former Christian Orphan, now clerk in a lawyer's office, 10s.—December 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £50. Contract far No. 5 signed December 31st. This was the last day of the year, and the next day was the one to which the accepting of the tender for the contract of the New Orphan House No. 5 had been postponed. The Lord had so graciously helped, that a little more than £7,000 had come in, so that a day before the 1st of January, 1867, I was able to accept and sign the contract for No. 5, the contracts for both houses being £41,147. I had now the desire of my heart regarding this point also, and the precious recompense from the Lord, of having received all the money from Him for this Object, without going into debt. Thousands of times I had asked the Lord for the means needed for building these two houses, and now I had, to the full, received the answer. On the 15th of January, 1867, operations commenced in connection with building No. 5. In addition to the hundreds of Orphans previously applied for, there were from January 1st, 1866, to December 31st, 1866, altogether 617 Orphans, whose admission had been applied for, from which the reader may easily judge, how great the delight of my soul was, when I considered myself warranted to sign the contract for No. 5 also, and thus had before me the delightful prospect of being permitted to care for many hundreds more of destitute Orphans. 1867 January 1st. From Surrey £50. From Scotland £100. January 24th. From Somersetshire £300.—January 26th. From Devonshire £148 16s.—Notice, dear reader, that, after the contract for No. 5 also had been signed, as there was yet about £10,000 more needed for fitting up and furnishing the two houses, the Lord was pleased to encourage His servant regarding that amount also, by sending in means towards these expenses soon afterwards. March 13th. From Devonshire £100. April 10th. From Scotland £105 9s. 2d.—April 22nd. From Liverpool £20, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I enclose you Bank Draft for £20, say £10 for the Building Fund, £5 for the support of Orphans, and £5 for your own personal expenses. Not having smoked for twelve months, this is the amount I would have spent otherwise in cigars. Wishing you ever success, "Truly yours, ——." This donation not only shows in what a variety of ways the Lord is pleased to supply me with means for His work, but also, how much money may be saved by giving up needless and injurious habits. May 6th. From the neighbourhood of Bath £500 The kind donor of this sum had several times before sent me £50, and even £100; but now he kindly sent £500. As the work increases, and the outgoings become greater and greater, so the Lord is pleased, not only, in answer to our daily prayers, to raise up new donors, but also to influence the hearts of those who have given before, to give more than ever. The total income for the Building Fund from May 26th, 1866, to May 26th, 1867, amounted to £11,203 16s. 8½d. No 4. is erected and roofed in, and a beginning has been made to plaster the inside. On May 26th, we had all the means in hand, actually required for the erection of the two new houses, and also, as far as could be calculated, about £4,000 towards the fittings, furniture, and other expenses not included in the contracts, so that only about £6,000 more was required. We had, therefore, through patient believing prayer and the exercise of faith, received about £52,000 towards the £58,000 which would be needed altogether. I now give a few instances in the following pages, to show how the Lord was pleased to help us further. May 31st. Received the following letter from a donor in Kent, entirely unknown to me, even by name, who had sent me about three months before £300:— Dear Sir, "I find I have still £200 left of the legacy I mentioned to you, some time back. As every penny of that legacy is 'Corban,' I cannot touch it, and should like to send it to you if you will excuse being troubled again by me. My heart's wish would be, that you would accept it for yourself and family; but it is not for me to press so delicate a point, therefore you are free. Doubtless there are calls for help on all sides of you. Would I could make this thousands. Accept my pseudonym, ——." Of this £200 I took £100 towards fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, and £100 for the first four Objects. July 24th. From the neighbourhood of Bath £500, from a gentleman who had in May also sent me £500. I have never seen this kind donor, as is the case with perhaps nineteen out of twenty of the donors; but the Lord spoke to him thus to help me to accomplish this enlargement of the Orphan work. August 13th. From a clergyman in Oxfordshire £45, with £5 for myself.—September 28th. From Scotland £100. November 7th. Received £53 19s., with the following letter: My dear Sir, "It affords me much pleasure to send you cheque for £53 19s., the Lord's share in the profits of my business. In July, 1858, when I sent you my first cheque for £4 6s. 4d., I little expected it would ever reach its present amount. I trust you will apply it to that department of your work that most stands in need; and should £5 be acceptable to yourself, I hope you will take it. "I remain, etc., ——." I took of the £53 19s. for the fitting up No. 4 and No. 5, £26, and £27 19s. for the first four Objects of the Institution. As the Lord was pleased to prosper this Christian in business, in 1858, and since, so he contributed to the Lord's work; and the result was, that the Lord entrusted him with more, made him a steward over more; so that, as he says, his ability to send me help increased from £4 6s. 4d. to £53 19s. All believers, who know the enjoyment of giving, will know also how this enjoyment may be increased more and more by a ready heart to be the Lord's steward.—November 9th. From Devonshire £5, "Instead of going a wedding trip." December 2nd. From Clifton £200. 1868 January 1st. Received from a ship-owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £50. February 1st. Only about £20 had been received this morning; a large sum to some, but very little to us, the expenses of the various Objects of the Institution being now so great. After family prayer I united, as usual, with my dear wife in prayer, and we thanked the Lord for what He had been pleased to send us, at the same time asking Him to send much more, if it might be, even this very day. About twenty minutes after this, I received a letter containing £50, in which the kind Christian donor writes: "As you soon will receive more Orphans, I send you this sum for them." In the afternoon there came in further £3 11s. 6d., and in the evening £10, and £5 from Sunderland, and from Scotland £66 6s. for the Building Fund; besides a few other small donations. Thus the day, which began with about £20, closed with a total income of £141 0s. 6d. But the most remarkable point is this: The £66 6s. from Scotland supplies me, as far as can be known now, with all the means necessary for fitting up and furnishing the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5. Six years and eight months I have been, day by day, and generally several times daily, asking the Lord to give me the needed means for this enlargement of the Orphan work, which, according to the calculations made in the spring of 1861, appeared to be about £50,000, but which, at a later period, was found to be about £58,000. THE TOTAL OF THIS AMOUNT I HAD NOW RECEIVED. I praise and magnify the Lord for putting this enlargement of the work into my heart, and for giving me courage and faith for it; and, above all, for sustaining my faith regarding it day by day without wavering. When the last portion of the money was received, I was no more assured concerning the whole, than I was at the time I had not received one single donation towards this large sum. I was at the beginning, after once having ascertained His mind, through most patient and heart-searching waiting upon God, as fully assured that He would bring it about, as if the two houses, with their hundreds of Orphans occupying them, had been already before me. Advice to young Christians I make a few remarks here for the sake of younger believers, in connection with this subject: (1) Be slow to take new steps in the Lord's service, or in your business, or in your families. Weigh everything well; weigh all in the light of the Holy Scriptures, and in the fear of God. (2) Seek to have no will of your own, in order to ascertain the mind of God, regarding any steps you propose to take, so that you can honestly say, you are willing to do the will of God, if He will only please to instruct you. (3) But when you have found out what the will of God is, seek for His help, and seek it earnestly, perseveringly, patiently, believingly, and expectingly; and you will surely, in His own time and way, obtain it. Some individuals, who are unacquainted with me, may suppose that I entered too hastily upon this enlargement, without counting the cost. If so, they are mistaken. I was ready to go forward if God would have me to go forward; and I was not only content, but well pleased, to stand still, and enlarge the work no further, if this had been the mind of the Lord: I had no will of my own. I further weighed well all the difficulties. I truly counted the cost. The work I had in hand, before this last Orphan enlargement, would require year by year about £20,000, and I had reason to believe that, when the enlargement was carried out, it would require above £30,000 annually, besides the sum for building the two new houses. But with all this, calmly, fully, and patiently looking at all the difficulties, not only with regard to the needed money, but the numberless other matters to be taken into account, I, at last, became assured that the Lord would have me to go forward. Now, when once this decision had been made, upon scriptural ground, and after much prayer, I was of good cheer. The difficulties did not cast me down; for I expected help from God. I set myself earnestly to prayer, and held came by little and little; yet it came. Money was sent. The land was obtained, and with no little difficulty. The plans were made. The houses were begun. But day by day I went on praying, looking for the full answer. And thus, step by step, the Lord has helped me further. May 23rd. All the glass, needed for the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, was given gratuitously. The glass for No. 4 was kindly given by the senior partner of a large firm, and the glass for No. 5 by the same firm conjointly. The promise to do so had been given nearly two years since; but now I learnt from the clerk of the works, that all the glass had been actually supplied. The greatness of the gift will be seen, by its being remembered that there are above 700 large windows in these two houses. When the Report for 1868 was written, I stated that, as far as I could see, I had all the money in hand, required for the building, fittings, and furnishing of the two new houses. Since then, however, I have received some further donations; and as I could not possibly know what unexpected expenses might occur, I received all those donations, which were expressly given to meet the expenses connected with this enlargement. The Lord by this has again acted as in former times; for in the case of the New Orphan House No. 1, when all the expenses had been met in full, I had a balance of more than f 600 in hand; and when all the expenses for building, fitting up, and furnishing No. 2 and No. 3 had been defrayed, there was about £2,900 left. Thus the Lord showed that He could not only provide the large sums needed for these three Orphan Houses, but that He could also give more than was enough, and all simply in answer to prayer, though about £60,000 had been required. In like manner I expect that, when all the expenses connected with the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5 shall have been defrayed, there will be again a balance left. This is just like the ways of God. When He orders something to be done for the glory of His name, He is both able and willing to find the needed individuals for the work and the means required. Thus, when the Tabernacle in the Wilderness was to be erected, He not only fitted men for the work, but He also touched the hearts of the Israelites to bring the necessary materials and gold, silver, and precious stories; and all these things were not only brought, but in such abundance, that a proclamation had to be made in the camp, that no more articles should be brought, because there were more than enough. The reason why I dwell on this is, that it may lead the Christian reader, first of all, to see well to it, that the work in which he desires to be engaged is God's work; secondly, that he is the person to be engaged in this work; thirdly, that God's time has come, when he should do this work; and then to be assured, that, if he seeks God's help in His own appointed way, He will not fail him. 1869 May 26th. The New Orphan House No. 4 was opened on November 5th, 1868. Since then we have received into No. 4, or to fill up some vacancies in No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3, 420 Orphans. 1870 May 26th. On January 6th, 1870, the long-looked-for, and the long- prayed-for day, arrived, when the last house also, the New Orphan House No. 5, could be opened. The immense work connected with sending out Orphans from the other four houses, filling up again the vacancies thus made, and going on with all the other parts of the work, had made it impracticable to open this house sooner. Since the opening of No. 5 there have been received into it 153 Orphans. All the expenses in connection with No. 4 and No. 5 being built, fitted up, and furnished, were met to the full, and, after all had been paid, there was left a balance of several thousand pounds. See, esteemed reader, how abundantly God answered our prayers, and how plain it is, that we were not mistaken, after we had patiently and prayerfully sought to ascertain His will. Be encouraged, therefore, yet further and further to confide in the living God. CHAPTER XII TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF INCREASING SUPPLIES FOR THE FUNDS OF FIRST FOUR OBJECTS (1849–1874) August 4th, 1849, to May 26th, 1850* AUGUST 4th, 1849. During the last month I had sent to home and foreign labourers about £150, and many heavy extra expenses had been met for the Schools and the circulation of Tracts, on which account our means for these Objects began to be reduced, when I received this morning £200, which, being left entirely at my disposal as might be most needed, I took for these Objects. November 3rd. The means were again low, lower than they had been for many months, when I received £200, which being left at my disposal as most needed, I took for these Objects. 1850 January 2nd. The New Year commences, even as to this part of the work, with new mercies. There was given to me £160, to be used as might be most needed, of which sum I took £100 for these Objects. February 10th. Received £180, which the donor left to my disposal, as it might be most needed for the work of God in my hands; he only desired in his kindness that I should take £20 of it for my own purse. I took the whole of this donation for these Objects, whereby I am enabled to go on more and more in aiding missionary work, and in continuing the circulation of Bibles and Tracts. Joy in paying away large sums May 3rd. During the last month but very little was received for these Objects, whilst, for missionary purposes alone, £113 was paid out. This morning I received a letter containing £60. This donation came after many prayers to the Lord for supplies. The work is now large. The outgoings are great. During the last month were again expended about £500 for the various Objects of the Institution, nor have I any prospect that the expenses will decrease; yea, I have no desire that they should. I have as great satisfaction, as much joy, in writing cheques for large amounts upon my bankers, as I have joy in paying over to them cheques, or bank orders, or large notes, which I receive from the living God, by means of donors, for this work. For the money is of no more value to me than as I can use it for God; and the more I can pay out for the work of God, the more prospect I have of being again supplied by Him; and the larger the sum is, which I can obtain from Him, in answer to prayer only, the greater the proof of the blessedness and the reality of this mode of dealing directly with the living God, for what I need; therefore, I say, I have as much joy in giving out as in receiving. May 7th. A donation of £50 for the missionary brethren, received four days ago, was very refreshing to my spirit, and most manifestly to me another answer to prayer; but it did not hinder me from continuing in prayer for more means, as I have a great desire to spend again, by God's help, considerable sums in connection with these various Objects, in the course of this month. Moreover, I was looking out for answers to prayer, and therefore expected still further means to come in on the 4th, the 5th, and yesterday; and, as I received nothing, I only prayed the more earnestly, instead of being discouraged. And thus it was that I obtained this morning a still further answer to my supplication, in a donation of £150, of which I took half for the Orphans and half for these Objects, as the disposal of the money was left to me. My dear Christian reader, will you not try this way? Will you not know for yourself, if as yet you have not known it, the preciousness and the happiness of this way of casting all your cares and burdens and necessities upon God? This way is as open to you as to me. Every one of the children of God is not called by Him to be engaged in such a service as that to which He has condescended to call me; but every one is invited and commanded to trust in the Lord, to trust in Him with all his heart, and to cast his burden upon Him, and to call upon Him in the day of trouble. Will you not do this, my dear brethren in Christ? I long that you may do so. I desire that you may taste the sweetness of that state of heart, in which, while surrounded by difficulties, you can yet be at peace, because you know that the living God, your Father in heaven, cares for you. Should, however, any one read this, who is not reconciled to God, but is still going on in the ways of sin and carelessness, unbelief and self- righteousness, then let me say to such, that it is impossible that you should have confidence to come boldly to God in such a state, and I therefore ask you to make confession of your sins to Him, and to put your trust for eternity entirely in the merits of the Lord Jesus, that you may obtain the forgiveness of your sins. Again, should any one read this who has believed in the Lord Jesus, but who is now again living in sin, who is again regarding iniquity in his heart, let not such a one be surprised that he has no confidence toward God, and that he does not know the blessedness of having answers to his prayers; for it is written: "If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me: but verily God hath heard me; He hath attended to the voice of my prayer" (Ps. 66:18, 19). The first thing such a one has to do is, to forsake his evil course, to make confession of it, and to know afresh the power of the blood of the Lord Jesus on his conscience, by putting his trust in that precious blood, in order that he may obtain confidence toward God. June 10th. Received £150, the disposal of which was left to me. I took half for these Objects. July 2nd. There has come in to-day £170. The donor kindly gave me permission to use this amount as might be most needed. I took therefore £90 of it for these Objects. August 13th. A Christian friend gave me £50, of which I took one half for missionary operations and the other half for the Orphans. August 15th. To-day I have received from a donor who sent me £50 on June 7th, another donation of £110, of which he wishes me to apply £10 for the use of the Orphans, and £100 for missionary purposes. This day I have also received a donation of £120, of which I took half for these Objects. September 14th. Received £190, of which I took half for these Objects. September 19th. To-day I received a registered letter from the donor referred to under August 15th, containing £400 and these words:— Dear Brother, "Herewith I send you £400, of which three parts are to be expended on Missionaries, the rest you may expend on the Orphans, if needed; else the whole to be disposed of to the Lord's ministering servants. I thank you for your prayers that I may not regret this step. Were the Lord to come to-morrow, how glad I should be that the whole was thus sent on before me!… If yourself or dear brother Craik (to whom give my love in Christ) are at all in need, scruple not to take five pounds each. "Yours in the Lord Jesus, ——." I took the whole amount for labourers in the Word and doctrine. My soul does magnify the Lord for His condescension in listening to my supplications, and, in answer to them, sending me means, and thus allowing me more and more to help missionary brethren. During the last five weeks I have sent again to them about £300, but I long to be more than ever their servant. What the donor says about "the money going before him," is in reference to his having now spent two properties for the Lord. September 27th. Still further abundant help. Received from a new donor £200, which, being left at my disposal as most needed, I took of it £100 for these Objects. October 9th. The Lord condescends to use me more and more as His steward. To-day I have again received £200, which might be used as most needed. I have taken of it £100 for these Objects. October 28th. To-day I received £200, of which I took one half for these Objects. The Lord enables me to send more and more help to home and foreign labourers. 1851 January 4th. This evening I received £3,000, of which I took half for these Objects, as the disposal of it was entirely left to me. January 11th. A further rich supply. I have received £150, of which I took half for these Objects. March 7th. Exceedingly little, comparatively, has come in since January 11th; yet, as I had means, I expended them to the full degree in which it appeared to me that the Lord pointed out openings, and, in the meantime, I continued praying for more means. Now the Lord has again given much encouragement for continuing to wait upon Him, by a donation of £200, received to-day, of which the donor kindly wishes me to take £20 for my own personal expenses, and the £180 to be used as may be most needed; this sum I have divided between the Orphans and the other Objects. April 30th. Received £200, of which I took half for these Objects. May 26th, 1851, to May 26th, 1852 At no time during the past eighteen years did I begin a new period with so much money in hand, as was the case at the commencement of this. There was a balance of £809 10s. 6d. left for these Objects. Long before this balance was expended, however, the Lord was pleased to send in further supplies; so that, during all the year, there did not come before me one single instance in which, according to my judgment, it would have been desirable to help forward Schools or Missionary Objects, or the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, but I had always the means in hand for doing so. I will now notice a few of the more remarkable donations. On the third day already, after the accounts had been closed, May 29th, I received a donation of £150, of which I took one half for these Objects.—This was the first donation in this new period, and was a precious encouragement to me in the work. November 10th. To-day I received £200, of which I took £80 for these Objects. This donation came in most seasonably; for now the funds for these Objects were lower than they had been for the last ten months, as only £113 remained in hand. December 27th. Only £1 7s. 6d. had come in since the 21st. After the payments of this day were met, there remained only 10s. 4d. in hand. Consider this position, dear reader. Only 10s. 4d. in hand, and the expenses for all the various Schools were to be met, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and of Tracts I desired to go on, and the fifty preachers of the gospel, whom I sought to help, my heart desired to help still further. Consider also, that whatever my necessities may be, I never go into debt, nor do I apply to any one personally for anything, but give myself unto prayer. Now hear how this matter ended. December 28th. This morning the Lord has opened His hands bountifully. I have received a donation of £200. The disposal of the money was left to me. I took therefore one half for these Objects. This donation has been a very great refreshment to my spirit. 1852 January 19th. All our money for these Objects was now again spent, as only very little, comparatively, had come in since December 28th. The last money which I had, I sent off by the mail steamer to Demerara, which left two days since. Under these circumstances, I received this evening £20, which I might either use for the Orphans, or for Missionary Objects, according to the donor's wish. I took it for Missionaries. January 26th. Received £500, left at my disposal. I took the whole for these Objects. This donation came in most seasonably, enabling me to go on helping preachers of the gospel, and also to go on with the circulation of Bibles and Tracts. March 23rd. There came in to-day £200. May 19th. When nearly all the means for these Objects were exhausted, I received £250, of which I took for these Objects £200. June 22nd. There came in £500, of which one third was taken for these Objects. August 4th. The funds for these Objects were now reduced to about £4; but there was much required in order to be able to go on with the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and to assist missionary brethren; when I received this evening £200, which was left to me to be applied as seemed best to me. I took therefore one half for these Objects, and was thus again supplied for the present. September 8th. Little, comparatively, has come in since August 4th. Therefore all our means were now gone. On the 3rd of this month I sent out £40 to six brethren who labour in the Word, and would on that day have sent out £35 more to other six brethren, but had not the means; and, therefore, could only wait upon God. I also desired to order more Bibles and Tracts; but had to delay this likewise, as I would not go into debt for them.—This morning I received £280 10s. 6d., of which £86 13s. 4d. was taken for these Objects. Thus I am helped again for the present, and look for further supplies. October 9th. Only nineteen donations, almost all small, have come in for these Objects since September 8th. For the last three days I have especially desired means for these Objects. Gladly would I have helped brethren who labour in the Word; but was unable to do so, and could only pray for means. Now this morning the Lord gave me the desire of my heart in this respect. I received a donation of £230 15s., which, being left at my disposal, I took one half for these Objects. The duty of standing still November 3rd. "From an Irish friend" £10 for Missions.—I have particularly prayed within the last few days for means for Missionary Objects, as all means are gone; therefore this donation is very refreshing as an answer to prayer. But I expect more, as I desire to send out shortly £200 at least to brethren who labour in the Word. This I wrote, as the date shows, on November 3rd, and that which follows will now show to the reader, that I did not wait upon God in vain. During no period within the nineteen years previously, was I enabled to do so much in the way of aiding missionary operations, as during this period; and during no previous period so much in the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, as during this; yet once or twice all the means for these Objects were expended, and I had to stand still and to wait upon God for further supplies. The servant of Christ, who knows that he is not occupied about his own work, but about that of his Master, can, however, be quiet, and ought to be quiet, under such circumstances, in order to prove that he is only the servant and not the Master. If he cannot be quiet, and if, in the restlessness of nature, he will work and take steps when he ought to stand still, and wait upon God, then let him suspect himself, and let him see well to it, whether the work in which he is engaged is God's work or not; and whether, if it be God's work, it is done for the honour of the Master or for the honour of the servant. In this case God abundantly recompensed me for standing still for a little, and for calling upon Him. I had not to wait long, before He was pleased to help me. I now go on with my journal, to show to the reader how the Lord answered prayer in this instance. November 11th. I received £237 10s. for the work of the Lord in my hands. As the application of the money was left to me, I took the whole of this amount for home and foreign labourers in the Word, as they greatly need help; and I expect by tomorrow evening to have sent out the whole amount.—In the course of my reading through the Holy Scriptures there came to-day John 16:23, "Verily, verily I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in My name, He will give it you." I turned to my Father in heaven and said: "Be pleased, Holy Father, to hear me for the sake of Thy Holy Child Jesus, and give me means for these dear brethren who labour in the Word and doctrine, whom I seek to help." In about half an hour afterwards I received this £237 10s. November 19th. Received £200, to be disposed as I might be directed by the Lord. I took half of it for these Objects.—During the last eight days I had sent out £252 to home and foreign labourers in the Word, and £65 I had paid out for the circulation of Tracts and the Holy Scriptures. I desired, however, still further means for brethren who labour in the Word, for I wished to send out at once £70 more, and also to lay out more on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Gospel Tracts; but I had only about £90 altogether left for these various Objects, when I received this £200. The Lord be praised for this help, and may He recompense the donors! How to pray effectually You see, dear reader, by these instances, that we are richly recompensed for our waiting upon God. You perceive the readiness of His heart to listen to the supplications of His children who put their trust in Him. If you have never made trial of it, do so now. But in order to have your prayers answered, you need to make your requests unto God on the ground of the merits and worthiness of the Lord Jesus. You must not depend upon your own worthiness and merits, but solely on the Lord Jesus, as the ground of acceptance before God, for your person, for your prayers, for your labours, and for everything else. Do you really believe in Jesus? Do you verily depend upon Him alone for the salvation of your soul? See to it well, that not the least degree of your own righteousness is presented unto God as a ground of acceptance. But then, if you believe in the Lord Jesus, it is further necessary, in order that your prayers may be answered, that the things which you ask of God should be of such a kind, that God can give them to you, because they are for His honour and your real good. If the obtaining of your requests were not for your real good, or were not tending to the honour of God, you might pray for a long time, without obtaining what you desire. The glory of God should be always before the children of God, in what they desire at His hands; and their own spiritual profit, being so intimately connected with the honour of God, should never be lost sight of, in their petitions. But suppose we are believers in the Lord Jesus, and make our requests unto God, depending alone on the Lord Jesus as the ground of having them granted; suppose also, that, so far as we are able honestly and uprightly to judge, the obtaining of our requests would be for our real spiritual good and for the honour of God; we yet need, lastly, to continue in prayer, until the blessing is granted unto us. It is not enough to begin to pray, nor to pray aright; nor is it enough to continue for a time to pray; but we must patiently, believingly continue in prayer, until we obtain an answer; and further, we have not only to continue in prayer unto the end, but we have also to believe that God does hear us, and will answer our prayers. Most frequently we fail in not continuing in prayer until the blessing is obtained and in not expecting the blessing. As assuredly as in any individual these various points are found united, so assuredly answers will be granted to his requests. Thus I was carried through all the expenses for these various Objects, and was enabled to enter into every open door which the Lord set before me for circulating the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and for aiding missionary operations; and not only so, but was enabled to do for these various Objects more than during any one period within the nineteen previous years. May 26th, 1853, to May 26th, 1854 June 13th. When I had £30 left, I received a donation of £301, of which I took £100 for these Objects. How much is there needed, to go on with all these various Objects, and to press into every open door which the Lord may set before me! How kind, therefore, of Him, to have sent me this sum! To-day I received the £541 10s., spoken of under the Building Fund, of which I took for these Objects £100. September 15th. During the last two days I sent out £85 to brethren who labour in the Word; and during the first half of this month have already sent to them £174. During the last two days, whilst sending out almost the last pound in hand for Missionary Objects, I felt quite comfortable in doing so, and said to myself: "The Lord can give me more." So it has been. This morning I have received from Weston- super-Mare, in a registered letter, £100, with these words: "The enclosed £100 for Missionaries to the heathen, from H. E. H., Weston-super-Mare, September 14th." October 15th. The Funds for these various Objects were this morning reduced to £29 15s. 6¼d. Yet my heart desired to send out a considerable amount to preachers of the gospel, and to spend further sums on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Gospel Tracts. This my desire has been in a measure already granted, for I received this morning £192 1s. Of this sum I took £100 for these Objects. With more than usual exercise of faith and patience have I had to wait upon God for the last four weeks, during which time the income has been very little and the outgoings very great. December 8th. To-day I received three autographs of King William IV., one of Sir Robert Peel, and two of Lord Melbourne (with six postage stamps), to be sold for the funds of the Institution. December 11th. For several years I have not been so poor for these Objects as during the last six weeks. Day by day have I besought the Lord for more means, and almost daily has He also sent in something; yet the income has not been adequate to help the 56 brethren, whom I seek to assist as preachers of the Word, in the measure I have desired. I had reason to believe that several were in need, but I had nothing to send to them, and could only labour on in prayer, finding relief in the knowledge that God could help them irrespective of my instrumentality, and make this their trial of faith and patience a blessing to their souls, even as I have found this season profitable to myself. But now at the last the Lord has refreshed my spirit exceedingly by a donation of £300, left at my disposal; of which I have taken £150 for these Objects. 1854 January 17th. Received from an anonymous donor, through London bankers, a bank post bill for £50 "for general purposes." I took of this amount one half for these Objects. This donation came at a time of great need. But the Lord helped me still more bountifully; for I received also, on that day, the promise of the donation of £5,207, spoken of already under the Building Fund, of which I took for these Objects altogether £1,500, whereby I was so abundantly helped that, with what the Lord was pleased to send up to May 26th, 1854, I was enabled to meet all their many and heavy expenses. The following circumstance is so remarkable, that I give it at full length as an illustration of the various ways in which the Lord is pleased, in answer to prayer, to supply me with means. Gift of £85 from a poor widow On August 9th, 1853, I received a letter, from a Christian brother, accompanied by an order for £88 2s. 6d. on his bankers, of which £3 2s. 6d. was the proceeds of an Orphan Box in a meeting-place of believers, and £85 from a poor widow, who had sold her little house, being all her property, and who had put £90, the total amount she had received, into that Orphan Box two months before, on June 9th, 1853. In this box the money remained till it was opened, and then the £90, with a few lines, without name, were found in it. As, however, the fact of her intending to sell the house, and sending me the money, for the Lord's work, had been known to the brother, who sent me the money, he did not feel free to send it to me, without remonstrating with her through two brethren, whom he sent with the money, offering it again to her; for he knew her to be very poor, and feared that this might be an act of excitement, and therefore be regretted afterwards. These brethren could not prevail on her to receive back the money, but they did persuade her to receive back £5 of the amount, and then the brother, referred to, felt no longer free to keep the money from me, but sent me the £85. On the receipt of this I wrote at once to the poor godly widow, offering her the travelling expenses to Bristol, that I might have personal intercourse with her; for I feared lest this should be an act of excitement. This sister in the Lord, a widow of about 60 years of age, came to Bristol, and told me in all simplicity how ten years before, in the year 1843, she had purposed that, if ever she should come into the possession of the little house in which she lived with her husband, she would sell it, and give the proceeds to the Lord. About five years afterwards her husband died, and she, having no children, nor any particular claim upon her, then sought to dispose of her little property. The Lord now helped her; the house was sold, the money paid, and she put the whole £90 into the Orphan Box for me, being assured that the Lord would direct me how best the money might be used for Him. I still questioned her again and again to find out whether it was not excitement which had led her to act as she had done; but I not only saw that her mind had been fully decided about this act for ten years before, but that she was also able to answer from the Word of God all the objections which I purposely made, in order to probe her, whether she had intelligently and from right motives acted in what she had done. At last, being fully satisfied that it was not from impulse nor under excitement that she had given the money, I stated to her something like this: "You are poor, about sixty years old, and therefore decreasing in strength; may you not therefore keep this money for yourself?" Her reply was: "God has always provided for me, and I have no doubt He will do so in future also. I am able to work and to earn my bread as well as others, and am willing to work as a nurse, or in any other way." What could I say against this? This was just what a child of God would say, and should say. I now asked her, what she wished me to do with the money, in case I saw it right to keep it. Her reply was, that she would leave that with me, and God would direct me concerning it; but that, if she said anything at all, she should most like it to be used for the support of brethren who labour in the Word without salary, and who hazard their lives for the name of Christ. She wished me to have a part of the money; but this I flatly refused, lest I should be evil spoken of in this matter. I then offered to pay her travelling expenses, as she had come to me, which she would not accept, as she did not stand in need of it. In conclusion I told her that I would now further pray respecting this matter, and consider what to do concerning it. I then prayed with this dear godly woman, commended her to God, separated from her, and have not seen her since. I waited from August 9th, 1853, to March 7th, 1854, when I wrote to her, offering her back again the whole £85, or a part of it. On March 9th, 1854, just seven months after I had received the money, and just nine months after she had actually given it, and ten years and nine months after she had made the resolution to give her house and garden to God, I heard from her, stating that she was of the same mind as she had been for years. I therefore disposed of the money, to aid such foreign missionary brethren as, according to the best of my knowledge, resembled most the class of men whom she wished to assist. May 23rd. Yesterday I looked over the list of the fifty-six labourers in the Word, whom I seek to assist, in order to see to whom it would be desirable to send help; and, having drawn out a list, with the respective amounts for each, I found that it would be desirable to send out this week £327, but I wanted at least £50 more, to be able to accomplish this. Accordingly I gave myself to prayer, if it might please the Lord to send me the means. And now this morning, in answer to prayer, I received anonymously from bankers in London £100, which the donor desired to be applied for the current expenses for the Orphans, and for labourers in the gospel at home and abroad. I took, therefore, £50 for home and foreign labourers. May 26th, 1854, to May 26th, 1855 July 6th. As only about £100 had come in for these Objects during the past five weeks, all our means were now expended. I desired to help brethren who labour in the Word, but was unable to do so, when I received to-day £50 from London, which, being left to my disposal, I took half of it for these Objects. July 12th. To-day I received, as the fruit of many prayers, from London the sum of £100, of which I took £50 for these Objects. It was the more remarkable that this donor should have sent me help at this time, as I had received £25 from him on the first day of this month. August 8th. From a distance £40, of which £30 was for Missions. August 18th. From C. W. £20 for Missions. Gift of £200 from an aged servant October 17th. For six months during this period, I was day by day waiting upon the Lord for means for labourers in the Word, but little only, comparatively, came in. I was able to send during these months not more than about one half of what I had been able to send them for several years previously. My desire to help these dear brethren was as great as ever. My earnestness in prayer for them, by God's grace, had not decreased. I could, therefore, only conclude that the Lord allowed these dear brethren thus to have their faith tried, in order that they might the better become acquainted with Himself. At last, however, the Lord refreshed my spirit greatly. This morning at family prayer, came, in the course of reading, Exodus 5, which shows that, just before the deliverance of the Israelites out of Egypt, their trials were greater than ever. They had not only to make the same number of bricks as before, but also to gather stubble, as no straw was given them any longer. This led me, in expounding the portion, to observe, that even now the children of God are often in greater trial than ever, just before help and deliverance comes. Immediately after family prayer it was found that by the morning's post not one penny had come in for the work of the Lord in which I am engaged, though we needed much, and though but very little had come in during the three previous days. Thus I had now to remember Exodus 5, and to practise the truths contained therein. In the course of the day nothing was received. In the evening I had, as usual, a season for prayer with my dear wife, and then we left the New Orphan House for our home. When we arrived at our house, about nine o'clock, we found that £5 and also 5s. had been sent from Norwich, and that £8 3s. 11d. had been sent in for Bibles, Tracts and Reports, which had been sold. This called for thanksgiving. But a little later, between nine and ten o'clock, a Christian gentleman called and gave me £1 for the Orphans and £200 for Foreign Missions. He had received these sums from an aged Christian woman, whose savings as a servant, during her WHOLE life, made up the £200, and who, having recently had left to her a little annual income of about £30, felt herself constrained, by the love of Christ, to send the savings of her whole life for Foreign Missions. This gentleman stated to me at the same time, that she had never had more than £5 or £6 wages a year, during her whole life. Moreover, out of this she has sent me, year by year, £1 or more for the benefit of the Orphans, for many years; though I never knew her circumstances till now, as she resides at a distance, and I have never seen her. What various ways has the Lord to supply us with means! I add the following remarks: (1) For several months past no donation as large as £200 has been received, a circumstance which has not occurred for about ten years. (2) Now an aged servant is used by the Lord to send this donation as the fruit of her earnings, from about fifty years' service. (3) Our special prayer had been again and again, that the Lord would be pleased to send in means for missionary brethren, as I had reason to believe they were in much need of help; and only at eight o'clock this evening I had particularly besought the Lord to send help for this Object. By the last mail I had sent off £40 to British Guiana, to help seven brethren there in some measure. This amount took the last pound in hand for this Object. How gladly would have I sent assistance to other brethren also, but I had no more. Now I am in some degree supplied. (4) Our Tracts were almost gone; now about 200,000 could be ordered. October 26th. From a visitor at Clifton £50, which I took for these Objects. November 27th. In great need there came in £100, which was left to my appropriation as it might be most required. I took, therefore, £50 for these Objects, for which we needed much in every way. December 30th. Received £100, when in the greatest need. I took one half for these Objects, and am thus again helped, in answer to many prayers. 1855 January 3rd. From two Christian ladies in London £10 for Missions. I received on January 8th the promise of the donation of £5,700, of which £1,400 was taken for these Objects. This, with what came in besides, from January 8th to May 26th, 1855, enabled me so amply to meet every demand afterwards, that no further difficulty was experienced during this period, in the way of means. May 26th, 1855, to May 26th, 1856 On June 5th, only a few days after the commencement of the new period, when only £1 0s. 6d. altogether had come in for these Objects, in eight different donations, I received £211 9s. 5d., of which the donor kindly wished me to retain £11 9s. 5d. for my own expenses, and to use the £200 for the work of the Lord, as might be needed. I took, therefore, £100 for these Objects, and had thus some means to go on with the work. This donation was a great refreshment and encouragement to me, at the commencement of this new period. July 12th. Since June 5th, little only, comparatively, has come in. To- day, however, the Lord, in answer to many prayers, has sent me £200, to be used as needed. I took of this donation £100 for these Objects. August 25th. The outgoings for these Objects have been great during this month, and the income comparatively small. On this account the means for these Objects were reduced to-day to a few shillings. Now the Lord has somewhat helped us. I have received to-day a donation of £203 14s., the whole of which I took for these Objects, as the application of it was left with me. The Lord be magnified for this precious help! I shall be able to send at least £150 of this sum to labourers in the gospel. About three hours before this donation was received, I had been asking the Lord, if He would not condescend to use me as an instrument, at this time, in helping these brethren, He would kindly in some other way supply them with means. September 26th. Received £190, of which I took £100 for these Objects. November 6th. Since October 16th I had not been able to send any further help to brethren who labour in the Word, much as I desired to do so. But I prayed daily for means. To-day I received £180, the whole of which I have taken for these Objects. The Lord be magnified for this precious answer to prayer! December 13th. During November I was enabled to send £200 to brethren who labour in the gospel at home and abroad, and also £197 in October; but during this month I have as yet been able to send out only £12. My oft-repeated prayer has been that the Lord would give me the joy and privilege of sending out a considerable sum during this month also. This prayer was again repeated, when I rose this morning, and saw the windows covered with ice; for I thought then of the needy brethren in this cold weather, connected with the high price of provisions. It was not long after, when I received £153, to be used in the Lord's service, as most needed. I took of this, £100 for brethren labouring in the gospel, and thus have the joy of being able to send at least £100 at once, waiting upon the Lord for more. 1856 January 31st. As the fruit of very many prayers, I have received to- day £100, the whole of which I have put to these Funds. From this time there was no further difficulty experienced with regard to means for these Objects, as on February 19th there was received the donation of £3,000, and on March 18th the donation of £4,000, of each of which I took £1,000 for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Objects, whereby, together with what came in besides, I was not only carried to the close of this period, but was enabled to expend more on Missionary Objects, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, than during any previous year, since the Institution commenced in March, 1834. Unbelief is put to shame. It is plainly proved that the work of God can be carried on simply by trust in God. If our work is indeed the work of God, faith and prayer will be found efficient agents; and if they are not efficient, we may well question, whether we do indeed make use of them; or, if we do, whether the work, in which we are occupied, is truly the work of God. Various False Ideas as to why the Funds came in Refuted Perhaps, you say, Yes, it is just the Reports; why, there is nothing at all remarkable in the matter. Our reply is: We do not pretend to miracles. We have no desire even that the work in which we are engaged should be considered an extraordinary one, or even a remarkable one. We are truly sorry that many persons, inconsiderately, look upon it almost as a miraculous one. The principles on which we are acting are as old as the Holy Scriptures. But they are forgotten by many; and they are not held in living faith by others; and by some they are not known at all; nay, they are denied even to be scriptural by not a few, and are considered as wild and fanatical. It is ascribed to my being a foreigner that I succeed so well, or to the novelty of the thing, or to some secret treasure to which I have access; but when all will not account for the progress of the work, it is said, the Reports produce it all. My reply to these objections is: My being a foreigner, looked at naturally, would be much more likely to hinder my being entrusted with such large sums, than to induce donors to give. As to the novelty in procuring the money, the time is long gone by for novelty, for this is June, 1856, and the work commenced in March, 1834. As to the secret treasure to which I have access, there is more in this supposition than the objectors are aware of; for surely God's treasury is inexhaustible, and I have that (though that alone) to go to, and have indeed drawn out of it, simply by prayer and faith, more than £113,000 since the beginning of the work. But now as to the last objection, that the Reports are the means by which all the money is obtained; let us consider this a little, for I do heartily desire that the reader may not lose the blessing which this Institution is intended to convey to his soul. My reply is: There is nothing unusual in writing Reports. This is done by public Institutions generally, but the constant complaint is, that Reports are not read. Our Reports are not extraordinary as to the power of language, or as to striking appeals to feelings. They are simple statements of facts. These Reports are not accompanied by personal applications for means; but they are simply sent to the donors, or to any other individuals who wish to have or purchase them. If they produce results, which Reports generally do not, I can only ascribe it to the Lord. I do not mean to say that God does not use the Reports as instruments in procuring us means. They are written in order that I may thus give an account of my stewardship, but particularly in order that, by these printed accounts of the work, the chief end of this Institution may be answered, which is to raise another public testimony to an unbelieving world, that in these last days the living God is still the living God, listening to the prayers of His children, and helping those who put their trust in Him; and in order that believers generally may be benefited, and especially be encouraged to trust in God for everything they may need, and be stirred up to deal in greater simplicity with God respecting everything connected with their own particular position and circumstances; in short, that the children of God may be brought to the practical use of the Holy Scriptures, as the Word of the living God. But while these are the primary reasons for publishing these Reports, we doubt not that the Lord has again and again used them as instruments in leading persons to help us with their means. For as we continually stand in need of considerable sums, and as even hundreds of pounds go but a very little way, I entreat the Lord day by day, and generally several times every day, to supply me with means, to speak to the hearts of His dear children, and to constrain them by the love of Christ to help me out of the means with which He has entrusted them; and so it comes to pass, I doubt not, that the Lord again and again works by His Spirit in the hearts of those who have read or heard the Reports. But whether we are supplied with means through the Reports or irrespective of them; in either case it is God who is working for us, and it is to this I wish to direct the mind of the reader. May 26th, 1856, to May 26th, 1857 December 5th. During the last four weeks the income has been altogether only about £300, and the expenses have been about £850. Had not the Lord previous to this period sent in more than was needed, we should not have had enough; but thus He supplied our need beforehand. I particularly besought Him this evening, before leaving the Orphan House, that He would be pleased now again to send larger supplies. When I came home, I found this letter from a private tutor:— Beloved Servant of the Lord, "It is my privilege to send you the enclosed £40, to be expended for the Objects of the Institution for home and abroad, as you deem best, reserving £3 for yourself, if you will thus suffer me to minister, though seldom, to your need. May the God of all mercies keep and uphold you in His work." The whole of this £37 was taken for these Objects. December 26th. Yesterday morning I received from Yorkshire £50, of which the donor kindly wished me to take £5 for myself, to give to Mr. C. £5, and to use the £40 as most needed. I took, therefore, half of this sum for these Objects. This morning I received £183 15s., of which I took half for these Objects. Thus, within about thirty-six hours, after a season of little income, I received £239 5s. The Lord be magnified for His kindness! I knew that, after a season of small income, He would again help more abundantly! 1857 January 9th. This evening I posted, on my way home, two orders for £40 each for two brethren labouring in China, £10 for a brother labouring in Scotland, and £10 for two brethren labouring in Devonshire. At home I found a registered letter, containing £100 for foreign labourers, the exact sum I had just sent off. February 17th. Received £160. As the amount was left at my disposal, I took the whole for these Objects. May 21st. From a Christian gentleman of Madras £50. I took half for these Objects. May 26th, 1857, to May 26th, 1858 July 1st. Being desirous of sending out again at least £300 to labourers in the gospel, I had been further praying for means this evening, as usual, before leaving the Orphan House. When I came home, I found that a letter had arrived since I left home in the morning, containing a Bank Order for £277 13s. for the work of the Lord, as it might be needed. I took, therefore, the whole of this sum for these Objects. August 7th. From Manchester £100, of which I took £50 for Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts 1858 January 15th. For several days past I have especially prayed for more means for missionary purposes, and for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, as the means in hand are becoming comparatively small, as there are eighty labourers in the gospel to be helped, and as the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts does not diminish. Now to-day I have received from a great distance £200, of which the donor kindly wished me to keep £20 for myself, and to use the other as most needed. I have, therefore, taken the whole £180 for these Objects. February 8th. The following letter, without a name, containing £25, has been brought to me this afternoon:— Dear and honoured Sir, "Accept the enclosed trifle from the writer, and admirer of your Christian faith and benevolence, but who, when you read this, will have ceased to be. Please to apply it in any way you may see fit." The confidential servant, who brought me this, said that her mistress had died in December last, and that she herself, who had engaged to deliver it into my own hands, had been ill since then. The £25 was taken for Missions, etc. April 23rd. From a Christian gentleman, residing on the Continent, £5, with the following letter: "When I visited the Asylum lately, the Orphans, and the whole work, made such an impression upon my mind that I determined to give 10s. for every new pupil I get; and now I have nine, and have never had as many at once before. May the Lord bless it and the whole work! Take £3 for the Orphans and £2 for Missions." See, esteemed reader, in what a variety of ways the Lord helps; but all comes from the Lord, without my ever either directly or indirectly asking any one for anything; nay, by God's help, I would rather go through the greatest difficulties, hardships, and self-denial, than ask any one but the living God; yea, I would rather give up the work entirely, than ask either directly or indirectly any human being for anything, in order that the testimony be not hindered, that to trust in the living God is enough. Be therefore encouraged, dear reader, to do this yourself, regarding everything. If it would be for your real good and the glory of God, that you should have any want supplied, whatever that want may be, you may trust in God for the supply, nay, you ought to trust in Him for it; and you will not be confounded. Therefore, with confidence make your requests known to the Lord; be assured that He is able and willing to help you; ask the blessing in the name of the Lord Jesus; continue to wait patiently, yet perseveringly, and it will be granted at last. It may be that you have to wait long for an answer, but it will come at last. I myself have for twenty-nine years been waiting for an answer to prayer concerning a certain spiritual blessing. Day by day have I been enabled to continue in prayer for this blessing. At home and abroad, in this country and in foreign lands, in health and in sickness, however much occupied, I have been enabled, day by day, by God's help, to bring this matter before Him; and still I have not the full answer yet. Nevertheless, I look for it. I expect it confidently. The very fact that day after day, and year after year, for twenty-nine years, the Lord has enabled me to continue, patiently, believingly, to wait on Him for the blessing, still further encourages me to wait on; and so fully am I assured that God hears me about this matter, that I have often been enabled to praise Him beforehand for the full answer which I shall ultimately receive to my prayers on this subject. Thus, you see, dear reader, that while I have had hundreds, yea, thousands of answers to prayer, year by year, I have also, like yourself and other believers, the trial of faith concerning certain matters. December 31st. Little only, comparatively, had come in for some time, either for these Objects or for the support of the Orphans, whilst very much had been going out. My hope in God was, that He would again cause the stream of His bounty to flow more abundantly, after having exercised my faith and patience. In the meantime, however, we had enough, yea, were amply provided for by what the Lord had been pleased to send in previously. The Funds for these Objects, however, had been reduced to about £80. 1859 January 1st. This morning I received the following letter from a considerable distance:— Dear Brother in the Lord Jesus, "It has pleased the Lord to send me very unexpectedly £1,000, which He has led me to devote to His service. I am, therefore, happy to send it to you for the Lord's work in your hands, and should like it divided thus: £500 for the Orphans, £300 for Missionaries at home and abroad, £120 to be divided between the Schools and the circulation of the Scriptures and Tracts. Will you please to accept £40 for your own use, and give £40 to Mr. Craik?" Large donations On January 4th, receiving £7,000, I took for these Objects £2,000, as I desired to the utmost to do what I could for Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts. February 1st. It has been already stated in writing about the Building Fund, that on this day I received a donation of £1,700, and another of £1,000; of these I took for these Objects £1,000 and £500. Thus I had obtained the full answer to my prayer, brought before the Lord more than a hundred times, that I might be enabled during this period to do as much for Missionary Objects, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, as during the last period. I had thus means even to a considerably greater extent than during the former period. February 8th. Received the following letter, with £25, from a distance: "I enclose Bank Notes to the amount of £25 for your disposal in the blessed services that you are engaged in, also hoping, at the same time, that you will not hesitate to spend it upon yourself and yours, if you think fit. It is part of my little property which last year I dedicated to Him who has given me much blessing, and who has crowned me with many mercies in our blessed Lord and Saviour, leading me through a troubled and sinful youth into the peace of His children in Christ: so that for all these mercies, including increase of health after my coming of age last year, I wish to give some expression of my gratitude, as an earnest also that I feel all I have and all I am is His, who hath loved me and given Himself for me. Etc." The letter of this young disciple refreshed my spirit. I took of this sum £15 for Missions, etc.—February 14th. This evening, about nine o'clock, there was put into my hand a little packet containing £75 in Bank Notes, 29 old guinea pieces, 10 old half-guinea pieces, and 3 old seven-shilling pieces, with the following lines, from an entire stranger, living at a considerable distance, whose name even was not given: "The enclosed is from a steward of the Lord, whose wish is, that Mr. Müller shall retain £10 for himself, and that the residue be equally divided for the support of the Orphans and for Missions." About half-an-hour after having received that valuable packet, when I came home, I found a letter from a distance of about 500 miles, enclosing an order for £300. Of this I took £250 for Missionary Objects, and £40 for the Bible and Tract Fund. March 13th. Received £100, the legacy of the late P. C., Esq., of Clifton, left to the "Scriptural Knowledge Institution, together with its Orphan Establishment," free of legacy duty. I took £50 for these Objects. See, dear reader, in this legacy another instance of the way in which God helps me! May 26th, 1859, to May 26th, 1860 May 31st. A visitor from Staffordshire, an entire stranger to me, went through the New Orphan House No. 2, and afterwards desired to see me. He gave me £100, the disposal of which he left to me. I took it for Missions. August 8th. Received from Somersetshire £100, with these words, as to the application of the money: "£50 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, £25 for Foreign Missionaries, the remainder either for your own expenditure, or for any Object most near your heart at present." I took of this latter £25 one half for the circulation of Tracts, and the other half for Foreign Missionaries December 5th. Received £2, with this letter: "I have for some years past paid £2 per annum for insurance on my life, in case of accident; but, after reading your last Report, which I purchased at the Orphan Houses a short time since, I resolved to send you the premium, which I intend doing annually, believing that, by paying the premium to the Lord, He will, in His kind providence, protect me from accident. You will please to appropriate it to the Object you most require it for, etc." December 7th. Received £1, with the following letter:— "Having discontinued insuring my horse (feeling that it is good and right to trust in the Lord for all things), I enclose the amount, which I should have paid as premium for the ensuing year, as a thankoffering to Almighty God for His past mercies towards me; which you will please to take one half for the Orphans, and the other half for Missions, etc." 1860 More large donations January 31st. On this day I received a donation of £3,000, of which I took for these Objects £2,000. Day by day during this period also, I had been asking the Lord for means for these Objects; and day by day I had been entreating Him that He would be pleased to enable me to accomplish, during this period, as much as during the former one, in the way of circulating the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and in aiding missionary operations, though I had no natural prospect whatever of being able to do so. My eyes were alone directed to the living God, who year after year, for many years past, had allowed me to increase the operations of these three Objects, notwithstanding the continual increase of expense in connection with the Orphan work; and thus I fully expected, though all appearance was against it, that during this period also we should be again helped by the living God. Think then, Christian reader, how great was my spiritual refreshment, when, by this one donation, in a great measure, I saw these my daily prayers being again answered. May 22nd. Received £2,000 for these Objects, whereby the Lord allows me the great joy of entering upon a new period with a considerable balance in hand. May 26th, 1860, to May 26th, 1861 June 18th. From the neighbourhood of London, from a Christian gentleman, £10, with £10 for the Orphans. The donor, when sending this donation, was in health; yet the last time that he used his pen was when he wrote to me. Before my acknowledgment reached him, he had entered into the presence of his Lord. Pause, dear reader. Are you prepared to be called hence so suddenly, so unexpectedly? July 25th. Received a cheque for £58 9s., with the following statement: "Upon reading your Report last year, I determined, the Lord helping me, to dedicate a fixed portion, or rather a percentage, upon what the Lord blessed me with, to certain purposes, connected with His cause; your Orphan work and missionary work to receive a portion of the percentage. I have during the past year at three times sent you £30; the enclosed is your further portion, as I then determined." August 2nd. From Scotland £100, "for the use of the Lord's servants, who labour in the gospel without charge." August 18th. Had another precious answer to prayer for means for Missions, in particular, by the reception of the following information: "My Heavenly Father has been pleased again to send me unexpectedly £1,000, which He has given me the desire to give to His service. I am happy to send you £800 for the Lord's work in your hands. I have kept the £200 for the Lord's work in L——. Will you please to divide it thus: £300 for the Orphans, £300 for Missionaries, £120 to be divided between the Bible, Tract, and School Fund. Will you kindly accept £40 for your own use, and give £40 to Mr. C?" 1861 February 26th. Received two donations of £500 and £700 from different donors, which, being left to my disposal, were taken for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund. The total expenditure for these four Objects amounted during this year to £7,883 17s. 3d. May 26th, 1861, to May 26th, 1862 At the commencement of this period, I had left for these Objects a balance of £1,067 0s. 1¾d. This was the visible treasure to go to for meeting the necessities of the various Schools in connection with the Institution, for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and for the missionary operations, which were assisted out of the Funds of the Institution. I needed therefore about seven times as much more, to be able to accomplish even as much as during the previous year, for which I had no natural prospect whatever. But, while the visible treasure was but small, comparatively, the invisible one, to be drawn from, through the instrumentality of prayer and faith, was, as ever, inexhaustible; and to this invisible treasure, in the possession of my never failing Almighty Friend and Helper, I looked, and to Him alone. On this first day of the new period I have received from Cambridgeshire £5, as "The first fruits of a legacy;" and from Aska, in India, £24. This I take as God's earnest that during this year also He will be pleased to help me with means for these four Objects. September 20th. From Adelaide, South Australia, £50.—October 23rd. From Holland a Dutch Bank Note for 200 florins (£16 13s. 4d.).—Day by day I am asking God for means for these Objects, and especially for means for labourers in the gospel, whom I seek to help. How refreshing, therefore, to receive means from all parts of the world. In the last-mentioned instance it came from a noble lady in Holland, whose heart God had moved to remember this work. November 9th. Saturday evening. When this week commenced, I received only £3 19s. by the first delivery. Shortly after there came in the course of my reading through the Holy Scriptures, Isaiah 26:4, "Trust ye in the Lord for ever; for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength."—I laid aside my Bible, fell on my knees, and prayed thus: I believe that there is everlasting strength in the Lord Jehovah, and I do trust in Him; help me, 0 Lord, for ever to trust in Thee. Be pleased to give me more means this day, and much this week, though only so little now has come in.—In the course of the week altogether £457 came in; thus Jehovah again proved that in Him is everlasting strength, and that He is worthy to be trusted—Dear believing reader, seek but in the same way to trust in the Lord, if you are not in the habit of doing so already, and you will find, as I have found thousands of times, how blessed it is. 1862 January 14th. On this day I received a donation of £2,000 (already mentioned in connection with the income for the Building Fund), of which I took £1,200 for these Objects. This donation has been a great help to me with regard to them, and is the precious fruit of hundreds of prayers. The Lord be magnified for thus helping me, and bringing me in this way nearer the full answer to my prayers!—January 28th. Received £2,500, of which I took for these Objects £1,500, and thus I had the precious prospect of having the desire of my heart fully granted, as to the extension of the operations. March 3rd. From Hong Kong, £20, "Not given out of the donor's abundance, but because he loves the work of the Lord, and desires now to live to His praise rather than to trust to any future ability." From a professional gentleman in London £15, with the following letter:— My dear Brother in the Lord, "Since I last wrote to you I have continued to set apart a fixed proportion of my income every month; but I find the claims around me so many, that a long time has elapsed since I have been able to send any portion of the sum to you, though your work certainly has a prior claim; for it was from one of your Reports that I first had the suggestion. I find the habit a most valuable one, serving to remind one continually of the responsibility that the possession of money brings, and so, in some measure, to arrest the tendency which I fear we all have, of setting the affections on the worthless treasures of this world, as they increase, instead of on those which are laid up for us in heaven." March 8th. Received anonymously, £100 from Liverpool, with the following words: "For missionary purposes, as Mr. Müller may see good to apportion it." May 4th. During the last two days there came in only about the twentieth part as much as had been expended. When I thought of the greatness of the outgoings, and the smallness of the amount which had come in, I remembered the words in Isaiah 26:4, "Trust ye in the Lord for ever: for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength;" and my heart responded: "In the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength, and in Him I will trust." A few minutes after, I received a letter from Canada, containing a Bank Order for £81 9s. as a thankoffering from believing parents, that their daughter was brought to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus in answer to prayer, when very ill, and was not removed before she knew the Lord. I took of this sum £50 for Missions, etc.—May 22nd. I had within the last two or three days gone over the whole list of the labourers in the gospel whom I seek to assist with means, and had portioned out £1,005 to be sent to them. This left but a small balance in hand for these Objects. This evening, before I left the Orphan Houses, I had begun sending out the money, and had also asked the Lord that He would be pleased to increase the balance. These two occupations had been among the last I was engaged in. When I came home, I found £200 had arrived from a very great distance, but the donor desires no reference to be made to the place whence the money comes, but simply to state that it is "From a friend." The whole of this £200 I took for these Objects, and thus our balance is already somewhat increased. May 26th, 1862, to May 26th, 1863 August 25th. From London £20. September 3rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £35. 1863 January 1st. As repeatedly, since May 27th, 1862, the Funds for these Objects had been exhausted, and the Lord then had kindly again sent means; so, when this day commenced, there was only £47 left. Now see how the Lord helped. I received to-day, from a distance of several hundred miles, £100 for Missions, £40 for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund, £20 for the Orphans, with £13 6s. 6d. for myself. January 20th. From Whitby, a gold watch and seal, to be sold for Missions. "A gold watch and seal, to be sold for Missions." Allow me, esteemed reader, to say a few words on this subject. There are on my list, now, 187 servants of the Lord Jesus, whom I seek to assist. These preachers of the gospel have no salary; they have (by far the greater part) no regular income at all; but are supported as our adorable Lord Jesus was, and as His apostles were, by the contributions of godly persons, voluntarily offered. Through the ordering of the Lord I have had these 187 labourers in the gospel brought before me, not only as such as do the work of God, and whose labours are owned by Him, but who also are in need of temporal supplies. When such brethren have been discovered by me, I have sought to help them; and, when means were exhausted, I have given myself to prayer on their behalf. But, as the number of these brethren amounts now to 187, the reader will see that £2,000, yea, £4,000, is soon spent, in order that each of these labourers may be supplied with a little only. Large sums, therefore, may be profitably expended in aiding these servants of the Lord Jesus, and large sums will I gladly expend on them, as God may be pleased to entrust me with them, though these brethren are not the Missionaries of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, but the Lord's servants, and are only assisted by this Institution. Will the Christian reader allow me, then, in connection with this subject, to ask him the question, whether caring for those who preach the gospel is laid on his heart, and whether, as the Lord gives him the ability, he seeks to aid them, both at home and abroad? In aiding them, we do the work of God, and become fellow-labourers with those who preach the gospel. Every one, according to his ability, should help on this blessed work; and, because these 187 brethren, here referred to, have no salary as preachers of the gospel, they are, on that account, not the less to be cared for; for they need the things connected with this life. Many of them, I know, have been often, like the apostles of old, in great straits and necessities; and not a few have written to me, that, were it not for the help they receive, through my instrumentality, they would, humanly speaking, be unsupplied and unable to go on. Ought we not to pray then for such servants of the Lord Jesus; and ought we not, also, according to our ability, to help them with our means? In what a variety of ways we may help, is shown by the last mentioned donation of the gold watch and seal, to be sold for Missions. If we consider what we can do for such preachers of the gospel, it may be found that we cannot give large donations in money, yet we may give perhaps small donations; or, should we have no money at all for this purpose, it may be found that we can spare some needless articles, which may be turned into money for such an object. A little, surely, every child of God can do; and if we do what we can, that is all the Lord looks for. January 28th. Received £800.—Feb. 10th. Received £600. May 22nd. The end of the year was now at hand, and in winding up the accounts, it was my earnest desire to do once more all I could in sending help to needy labourers in the gospel. I went therefore through the list, writing against the various names of those to whom I had not already recently sent, what amount it appeared desirable to send; and I found, when these sums were added together, the total was £476, but £280 was all I had in hand. I wrote, therefore, a cheque for £280, though I would have gladly sent £476, yet felt thankful, at the same time, that I had this amount in hand for these brethren. Having written the cheque, as the last occupation of the day, then came my usual season for prayer, for the many things which I daily, by the help of God, bring before Him; and then again, I brought also the case of these preachers of the gospel before the Lord, and besought Him that He would even now be pleased to give me yet a goodly sum for them, though there remained but three days to the close of our year. This being done, I went home about nine o'clock in the evening, and found there had arrived from a great distance £100 for Missions, with £100 left at my disposal, and £5 for myself. I took, therefore, the whole £200. for Missions, and thus had £480 in hand to meet the £476 which I desired for this Object. Those who know the blessedness of really trusting in God, and getting help from Him, as in this case, in answer to prayer, will be able to enter into the spiritual enjoyment I had in the reception of that donation, in which both the answer to prayer was granted, and with it the great enjoyment of gladdening the hearts of many devoted servants of Christ. May 26th, 1863, to May 26th, 1864 May 27th. When, on this day, the new period of the Institution began, the balance in hand for these Objects was £3 11s. 9¼d. This was our visible treasure, but we had the invisible treasure of the living God to go to, and felt ourselves, therefore, as rich as if we had thousands of pounds in hand. October 1st. There were left to-day at my house two £100 notes, with the following lines: "The donor leaves the disposal of the enclosed £200 to Mr. Müller, with the exception of begging him to accept £5 for himself, and give £5 to Mr. C." I received this when there was but little in hand for these Objects, and therefore took the whole £190 for them. Only half-an-hour before receiving it I had been again in prayer for means for them. October 3rd. One of the last things I was occupied about this evening at the Orphan Houses before leaving, was portioning out £280 to be sent to brethren who labour in the gospel, spending to the very last pound I had for this Object. Gladly would I have sent out more, had I had the means. When I came home, about nine o'clock, I found a letter from Glasgow with an order for £60, and the information that the amount was sent for "brethren labouring in the gospel at home and abroad." Thus I had my desire granted, and was able to send out more. October 5th. From a Christian lady in Scotland £3, with the following deeply interesting letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "A simple-hearted brother in the Lord (a fisherman) has lately had his mind a good deal exercised about giving of his substance to the cause of Missions; and during the herring season he resolved to give the proceeds of one night's fishing. So, before going out, he made it a matter of prayer, and that night he was more successful than he had been during the whole season, which he looked upon as a token of the Lord's approval. Out of the amount, he yesterday handed over £3 to be sent to you, in aid of Foreign Missions, which I have now the pleasure of enclosing. I am not at liberty to give his name." November 24th. I was going now through the whole list of labourers in the gospel. This evening, in answer to my daily prayers, which especially had again been brought before God, when I had so little left, I found from Dublin a Bank Post Bill for £100 for Missions and Bibles. See, esteemed reader, how again in this instance God sent further help in answer to prayer, and by it be encouraged for yourself. See, also, how I sent out to the last I had, without anxious reckoning as to the future; and how the Lord sent in more, and thus gave me still further the precious privilege of continuing to spend for Him in connection with Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts. And thus it has now been for sixty years [in 1895]. His help has never failed. The means may have been almost, or entirely, exhausted, but He has not failed us, but has proved Himself continually the self-same wise and unchangeable Friend and Helper. Make but trial of His readiness to help, and you will find Him to be the same to you. 1864 January 1st. There came in on the first day of the year, for these Objects, 25 different donations, of which I will only refer to £2 from Huntley, instead of insuring the donor's life. From a Christian ship- owner £115 for these Objects, and £15 for the Orphans, "Instead of insuring ships." February 10th. Received £1,350. This donation was a precious answer to many prayers for more means for these Objects, whereby I was enabled to accomplish much which I had desired.—February 23rd. There came in £1,100. The Lord be magnified for this sum! It is the fruit of very many prayers. March 1st. From London £100 for Foreign Missions. March 2nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £148.—May 25th. As to-morrow will be the last day of our present year, I had within the last three days gone through the whole list of labourers in the gospel, portioning out all I could for them, £1,300. Our Missionary Fund being thus exhausted, my prayer was that the Lord would be pleased to give me more means for this Object. This prayer He has already begun to answer; for I received this morning from a ship-owner, who sends the amount instead of insuring his vessels, £100 for Missions, £50 for Bible, Tract, and School Fund, £50 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. C., and £10 for myself. May 26th, 1864, to May 26th, 1865 May 26th. Thus we have been helped year after year, simply because we trusted in the living God for the needed means. This faith in Himself He has always honoured. For all we need we look to the Lord alone. He does, year after year, carry us through the expenses, without our ever going into debt, without our ever asking for anything, without directly or indirectly giving hints to donors in writing, to send us help; and all this we do, in order that it may be seen how much can be accomplished even in the second half of the 19th century, simply through the instrumentality of prayer and faith. August 26th. Anonymously from P. B. £90, with £15 for myself. October 5th. From Glasgow £90 for labourers in the gospel, with £6 for myself. December 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £80. 1865 January 1st. With the commencement of the year came fresh supplies, of which I only mention £200 for Missions, from a ship- owner, instead of insuring his vessels.—January 28th. From a ship- owner, instead of insuring his vessels, £300. February 8th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, and who, having received a present of £150, gave £148 for these Objects. May 19th. From London, E.C., £50.—May 23rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £70. Within the last few days I have sent out £608 to labourers in the gospel, and this evening, being now near the end of the period, I sat down with the list of 122 labourers in the gospel in various parts of the world, to portion out as much more as it appeared desirable to send to them. After having written under each name in pencil the amount I desired to send, on reckoning it up, I found that it altogether amounted to £466; but I had only £374 left; £92 more therefore was needed. I was not discouraged, however, but wrote down on a piece of paper: "£466 I desire to send out, at least, if it please the Lord, for which I pray still, and ask Him still to give me the full amount of means yet needed. George Müller, May 23rd, 1865." This matter was especially brought before the Lord that very evening before I went home. And now see, dear reader, how the Lord dealt with me. On reaching home, a little after nine o'clock, I found a £5 note had been left at my house from H. B., of Clifton, the disposal of which, being left to me, I took for this Object. On the next morning, May 24th, I received from London £100, which had been placed some time since by a Christian lady in the hands of a Christian gentleman for Missions, but was now, by the wish of that lady, sent to me, for that Object; and thus, as the fruit of earnest, believing, and expecting prayer, came to hand in answer to my prayers. I also received, as "A Birthday Memorial," £50, which being left at my disposal, I took for Missions. I had thus a precious answer to prayer, and the desire of my heart given to me, and was able to send out even a little more than I had written down, viz., £503 instead of £466. May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866 On the very first day I received £150. Thus the Lord greatly increased our balance. August 1st. From a Missionary £250 for Missions. October 5th. From Ireland £3, with this statement of the donor: "The amount which I had intended paying for a game licence for the season, but think this way of spending it is more pleasing to the Master, whose steward I am."—November 28th. During the last few days I had sent £550 to missionary brethren, and paid also a considerable sum for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and for the support of the Schools; so that there was only 7s. 11d. left for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund. This lowness of the Funds only led me to more earnest prayer, and to look out the more expectingly for fresh supplies. Accordingly I received this morning, November 28th, from Clifton £10, and from the neighbourhood of Stroud £5. November 30th. From Dublin £100. December 1st. Received £1, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Accept the enclosed for the Lord's work, from a mother and daughter who have put a farthing, half-penny, and penny from each article of their own make, that they sold during the year. May our Father long spare you for the glorious work He has given you to do." Notice, how the poor have their goodly portion also in helping me! And learn, my poor brother and sister in Christ, from this, how you too, poor though you are, if there be only a willing mind, may have the sweet privilege of helping to circulate the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and how you may aid in the support of Missionaries, and Schools established for the benefit of poor children. 1866 January 1st. The New Year brought fresh and bountiful supplies for these Objects. There came in for them alone £303 19s. 6d.—January 18th. Received from Norfolk 1s. 8d. for Missions, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Will you be pleased to accept of this small mite as from the Lord. I have read your last five Reports and have been much blessed by them. I have had it in my heart to help you, but had not the means. Last year, however, I said to my husband, We will give to the Lord one of our young hens; and I now enclose you 1s. 8d. in postage stamps, the sale of her first eggs. We send it for the Mission Fund. I wish to tell you that my husband is a poor working man, with five children. ——." There is a worldly proverb with which we are all familiar; it is this: "Where there is a will, there is a way." If this is the proverb of those who know not God, how much more should believers in the Lord Jesus, who have power with God, say: "Where there is a will, there is a way." Look at the case of the wife of this poor working man and their five children. Sovereigns she had not to send, nor half-crowns. But she dedicates to the Lord the eggs of one of their young hens, sells them, and sends the money for the Mission Fund. It is indeed only as a drop in a bucket. But these dear poor people do what they can, and the gift is as great and as precious, considering their circumstances, as if a large sum had been sent by one of the Lord's stewards, who had been set over much. It is accepted by Him, "According to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not" (2 Cor. 8:12). February 5th. From W., Esq., £70, with £20 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—February 28th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £148 for Missions. May 17th. From Leicestershire £184 6s. 6d. for Missions. May 26th, 1866, to May 26th, 1867 We began the financial year with a balance of £163 10s. 8¼d. in hand for these Objects. The Lord, however, supplied us with more, before the means in hand were gone; and though, afterwards, a few times, almost all was expended, yet the Lord was pleased soon, in answer to prayer, to give us further supplies. July 4th. From Worcestershire £185 for these Objects, with £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself.—July 20th. For Missions £100, as "The first dividend of a new investment."—July 30th. From a Bristol donor £300. October 25th. From Scotland £100 for Missions to the heathen. December 7th. Received £50 for Missions and £50 for the Orphans, with the words, "Only believe." Some of my readers may imagine, because I obtain so many answers to prayer, and am signally helped in so many ways, that I have no longer such trials as I used to have from 1838 to 1843, or at other times. This would be a great mistake. It is quite an exception that a day comes, which does not bring its difficulties and trials; and the only difference between the present time and former years is this, that my difficulties are now ten times greater than they were during the years referred to, because the work is now ten times greater than it was then. 1867 January 1st. From Worcestershire £185 for these Objects, with £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. February 8th. The last work I did yesterday evening at the Orphan Houses was to go through the list of missionary brethren, whom I seek to assist, and portion out £439 for some of them, writing down to the last pound all I had left. After this, in my usual long season for prayer, I asked the Lord, among many other things, for more means for Missionary Objects. Now see how soon the prayer was answered. This morning I received from Devonshire a cheque for £200, which was left at my disposal, except that the donor kindly wished me to keep £25 for myself. I took £125 for Missions, £25 for the Bible Fund, and £25 for the Tract Fund.—February 26th. A servant of the Lord Jesus, having received a present of £150, and desiring to lay up treasure in heaven, gave £148 of it for Missions. April 1st. From a donor, then in Devonshire, £200 for servants of God who labour among the heathen.—April 24th. Received £20, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "As God gives me grace, I give to Him a fourth part of all money He gives to me. From this Satan tries hard to move me. Pray that he may not succeed. I have lately come into the possession of a little, of which the enclosed £20 is a portion. Please take it for Missions." May 13th. Received 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "The enclosed 10s. is given by a very poor sister in the Lord for His work under your care, to be used as most needed. She gave it into my care by twopenny weekly instalments. "I remain, Sir, Yours in Jesus, ——." Notice, esteemed reader, this donation. Ten shillings made up by weekly instalments. It took this godly woman sixty weeks to give this amount; yet she goes on, steadily, week after week, giving to this brother in Christ her twopence, until this little sum was made up. She had not a ten-pound nor a five-pound note to send; nor had she the means of sending even ten shillings at one time; but she does what she can, she gives twopence per week. It is not the amount that the Lord looks at; but He looks at the spirit in which we give, and at the amount left in our hands, after we have given. By this the Lord judges of our gifts.—May 22nd. From Scotland for Missions £100.— May 23rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £148. By the donations for Missions during the last two days, with what was previously in hand, I had the great joy of being able to portion out, on May 23rd, the sum of £1,267 for brethren who labour in the gospel, whereby the total amount expended on this Object during the year amounted to £5,010 18s. 2d. May 26th, 1867, to May 26th, 1868 On May 28th, in ten donations, there came in £9 8s. 5d. One of these donations was from a Christian shopkeeper, who sent 3s. 5d., being one penny in the pound of the sum he had taken during the previous week. This donor has sent, week by week, about the same sum. One penny in the pound seems little, yet even this little amounted in the end to about £8 during the year. I refer to this to show how important it is to give as the Lord prospers us.—On May 31st, from Kent, £100. July 3rd. From Worcestershire, £25 for the School Fund, £20 for the Bible Fund, £100 for Missions, £40 for the Tract Fund, £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. October 25th. From Devonshire £100 for Missions. November 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. 1868 January 1st. There was received to-day from a Scotch donor £129 7s. 2d. for these Funds, with £50 for the Building Fund. There came in also, from a donor in Worcestershire, £235, with £100 for the support of the Orphans, and £30 for myself. February 11th. "By sale of canaries," from some young ladies, £1 14s. 3d.—February 21st. Received £20, with the following letter, from Lancashire:— Dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in fulfilling a vow made to the Lord, months ago, that, if He would kindly give me the means, and raise me in health, I would send you £20, to apply to whatever purpose you liked." March 17th. A devoted evangelist, labouring for years as a preacher of the gospel in dependence upon the Lord for his temporal supplies, and who had at least fifty times sent to me donations of £1 or £2 at a time, sent me from his death bed 15s. for Missions, and 15s. for the Orphans. I have never seen this dear brother in Christ, but God laid this work on his heart to help me, according to his ability. His donations were chiefly for Foreign Missions.—March 18th. Received from an Irish servant three one-pound notes, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I have good news to tell you. There is another child born of the Spirit, even she who wrote to you the last time, saying "There is no peace to the wicked." God has chosen another base thing; He can polish it, and He has done it, and will do it more. And now I want to leave ALL and follow Jesus. I was left an Orphan as early as five or six years old, and all that time, up to now, He has provided me with food and clothes far better than most poor children. I have laid up a little treasure in an earthly bank, but I want to lend it to the Lord, and have taken it out, to send it to His cause. What I want to say is, if He supported me, when I was young and an unbeliever, shall He not much more than support me now that I am reconciled by the blood of Jesus?.… I had £2 18s. in the bank, the interest came to 1s., and I added another shilling, which makes it three pounds. You know best where it is wanted." The money was taken for these Objects. March 21st. To-day I received from Belgium £1 13s. for Missions, with 14s. 6d. for the Orphans. "Of this amount 18 francs 57 cs." (the Missionary who sends the money writes) "come from the box of our brother the tinker." Donation promised during a storm at sea May 4th. Received the following letter from Copenhagen, from a Christian Danish master of a vessel, with ten pounds:— "Coming up the Channel with a dirty southerly wind the 19th of April, and a low barometer, falling rapidly—in fact so low, that I could not look at it any more—I was troubled about the safety of the ship. Sail was taken in after sail, till at last only the three lower topsails remained on. The ship heeled over and went through the swelling waters snorting, the rain pouring down, with a heavy blow. As my hope was strengthened in prayer, that God would help me to find the way, I promised to send £10. At 1.55 a.m. saw Dungeness light and came through, thank God! This is a thankoffering to the Lord, with prayer for His further protection and grace to confess His name, where He thinks proper. For yourself, £5, the rest as you desire, etc." The £5 was taken for these Objects.—May 12th. From one of the former Orphans, who has for more than 25 years walked in the ways of God, and who is in service, 5s.—May 25th. From Madras, £87 16s. —May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus (having received a present of £150, and who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven), £148. May 26th, 1868, to May 26th, 1869 We had, on entering upon this year, a balance of £375 2s. 10¼d. in hand. August 5th. Received the following letter from Ireland:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I have been an invalid for some time, and am now nearing my happy home, where I shall be ever with the Lord. I have much pleasure in enclosing you a Bank Post Bill for £600, to be used in the various branches of the Lord's work in which you are so happily engaged. May the Lord abundantly crown all your labours with success. "Yours affectionately in Jesus, ——." This dear Christian lady I never saw, but she had for 20 years and upwards sent about £5 annually for the work. She was not rich, but laboured for her bread, and I should not be surprised to hear, that this £600 was the bulk of what she possessed. How able and willing God is, to provide us with means for His work! I took of this, £400 for these Objects. September 5th. Received the following letter from Sweden:— Dear Brother in the Lord, "I have the pleasure of forwarding to you a draft for £5 9s. 7d. sterling (equal to Rix-dollars 100), being a donation of the late Mr. A. K., for your Missions to the heathen. In June last year, my brother G. P. had the pleasure of seeing you. He came back greatly refreshed and full of joy in the Lord, and took up his work again, when suddenly, on a Sunday morning, in the midst of his work, he was seized with a fatal attack of liver complaint. On Wednesday evening he fell asleep in Jesus. Through the profits of a Hymn Book, issued in partnership with myself, he obtained a little sum of money. On his way to England, last year, in a letter from Gothenburg, he expressed to me his wish, that, if he should not return, 5,000 Rix-dollars should be paid to 'Mr. George Müller's Mission to the heathen.' This wish he repeated on his death-bed. I should desire to send this sum now, but cannot get it out of my business this year. I hope next year to be able to send the greatest part, if not the whole, to be spent for the object my beloved brother desired.—Some years ago a copy of 'The Lord's Dealings with George Müller' fell into my hands, and I feel thankful to God for leading it, and have issued a compendium of it in Swedish." November 5th. Received £54 8s. 8d., with this letter:— My dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in handing you a cheque for £54 8s. 8d., which I will thank you to dispose of as follows: Missions £25, Orphans £29 8s. 8d. You are aware that for the past few years I have given you an interest in my business, and that every year your share has been steadily increasing; but this year, I am very sorry to say, there has been a great falling off, arising from severe competition, so that your share I find to be only £29 8s. 8d., instead of over £50, the amount of last year. You have during past years pleaded with me at the throne of grace for the conversion of my only child. You will rejoice with me, when I tell you he took the Lord's supper with us for the first time last month. It has been my wish for some time past to send you a thankoffering on so joyful an occasion, and it affords me great pleasure to add to your sum £25 more." December 2nd. While I am writing this, a lady from Germany, who is about to go through the Orphan Houses, called on me. She expressed her great surprise that I am supplied with means for so great a work, and especially when I told her that for several years our requirements have been at the rate of more than £100 a day. My reply to her was, that, though Elijah has been taken to heaven thousands of years since, the God of Elijah still lives. I told her, that I received all simply in answer to prayer. There were lying before me on my table, among many other letters, three, which I held up to her, saying: "This I received last evening from Paris, containing £205; this from Switzerland, containing £1 3s. 10d.; and this from the United States, containing £20 sterling." I added, "I have joyfully dedicated my whole life to the Lord, in order to prove to the world and to the Church of God at large, what may be accomplished, simply through the instrumentality of prayer and faith."—December 5th. From a Scotch donor £200, for Missions among the heathen.— December 7th. From "Gratitude," in Van Dieman's Land, five £1 notes.—December 28th. Received £12, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Please accept the enclosed £12, for the work in which you are engaged. I think it right to tell you, that about seven years since, we were induced, principally through reading your books, to set aside a certain portion of our income for God's cause. We were then in very straitened circumstances, and we made up our minds to give a tenth. The very next day our means were slightly increased, and went on doing so. We then gave a fourth. After a long time things seemed again to look dark. I say seemed to look dark; for the event proved, that we were not really any worse off than before; but, by God's help, we said, we will wait patiently, perhaps God is only trying us. We did not give any less to His cause. And now He has placed us in a position of prosperity that we have never enjoyed before, and are able to give a fourth of our income. It is indeed a blessed thing to trust in the Lord, and we are led to exclaim with the Psalmist, 'Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits.' " December 30th. Received to-day from London a gold watch and chain, a diamond ring, 3 other gold rings, a gold necklet, 7 gold studs, 3 pairs of gold ear-rings, 2 gold breast-pins, 4 brooches, a gold cross, 2 lockets, 2 bracelets, 2 pairs of links, etc. These articles were sold for Missions. The letter announcing these articles contained this: "We have been praying the Lord to accept what His love has made of no value to us; and we pray Him abundantly to bless you and yours and your labour of love for His sake." Will this dear Christian couple from whom these articles came, be the poorer, or will they be the less adorned in the sight of the Lord? Verily not. I greatly delight in such donations. If all the disciples of the Lord Jesus acted in this way, what an abundance would thus at once flow into the treasury of the Lord; and if this were done from the love of Christ, what blessing would come to those who were thus enabled to give up their ornaments.—December 31st. Received £500 from Canada, of which, being left at my disposal, I took £300 for these Objects. 1869 January 1st. From Scotland £100.—January 18th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—January 23rd. From one of the Midland Counties £235, with £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. February 4th. Received £50, with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I beg to enclose you a cheque for £50 in aid of the Lord's work in your hands, which you are at liberty to dispose of as you think fit. I should like you to keep £10 of it for your own personal expenses. I have to express to you the benefit I have received in reading your works, leading me to realize more deeply my privileges and responsibilities as a Christian. I have seen the hand of the Lord in a marked manner in my business affairs lately. I determined, after serious consideration, to give up a certain portion of my business, that I felt led me into temptation; and also some customs, which, although I could not positively condemn in others, I could not happily pursue myself. Looking at it naturally, I expected my business to be much diminished, perhaps lost; but I had before determined, and had pursued for a short time the practice of devoting any money beyond that necessary for my own wants, received in income from business, to the Lord's work. Therefore I felt, if it were the Lord's will, and He intended me to be a steward of His, I should receive the money; and He enabled me thus to leave it in His hands. The result has been, I have had business placed in my hands where least expected. My income last year increased considerably, and I have been enabled to give away several hundred pounds. Etc." See how God honours those who honour Him! How giving up ways and practices unsuitable for a disciple of the Lord Jesus did not bring loss but gain, even in this life! But if acting according to the mind of the Lord should at any time bring trial, or even loss as to the things of this life, what is all this in comparison with seeking to please the Lord, and doing those things which are according to His mind.— February 15th. From "God-fearing soldiers in Peshawur, India," £5.— February 18th. From near London £200, with £290 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. March 24th. From Scotland £100 for Missions, and £50 for the Orphans. April 3rd. Anonymously from a Christian Friend, £120 for Missions. —April 21st. From France £200, and £5 for myself. May 17th. From India £57 16s., with £30 for the Orphans. May 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. May 26th, 1869, to May 26th, 1870 After the 26th May, 1869, the first four Objects of the Institution were still further considerably enlarged. Many Schools were from that time established, and now (in 1874) the number entirely supported by the Funds of the Institution is ten times as great as it was before May, 1869. Also, the aiding of missionary efforts has been very considerably increased, and the number of labourers in the gospel, at home and abroad, at the end of 1873, was 190. The circulation of the Holy Scriptures, likewise, is now more than double what it was before May, 1869; and the circulation of Tracts has been considerably increased since that time. June 30th. From a Christian merchant, who contributes as the Lord prospers him, £80, and £40 for the Orphans. July 9th. From two Christian manufacturers, £95, and £5 for myself. —July 26th. From Grahamstown, Cape of Good Hope, £8. August 13th. From one of the Midland Counties £235, with £100 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. September 6th. From Bournemouth £50 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain, especially the gospel according to Luke, and £50 for the Orphans. When I received this, I had taken steps to enter into every open door for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain.—September 22nd. Received £6, with the following letter, from an entire stranger:— Dear Sir, "I enclose a cheque for £6, £4 to be used as the kind Lord may direct you, and £2 for your own use. It is a thankoffering unto the Lord, for restoring me from a most grievous backsliding state, and also, that He has graciously permitted me to lose all my money, which has been a curse to me, as it was not earned in the fear of the Lord. I thank and praise Him, that He has been so gracious to me, as to take away that 'root of evil,' that He might bring me a blessing. Oh! that I could warn all young Christians to beware of the love of money. Oh, that they could see the years of misery and sin and suffering of mind and body, which I have endured, and the way I have grieved the Lord Jesus, which is more than all. Etc." Will the Christian reader please to read this letter again; it is full of warning. September 30th. From Yorkshire £50. Received also £1,000 to-day for the Lord's work in China. About this donation it is especially to be noticed, that for months it had been my earnest desire to do more than ever for Mission work in China, and I had already taken steps to carry out this desire, when this donation came to hand. This precious answer to prayer for means should be a particular encouragement to all who are engaged in the Lord's work, and who may need means for it. It proves afresh, that, if our work is His work, and we honour Him, by waiting upon and looking to Him for means, He will surely, in His own time and way, supply them. October 6th. Received £1,000 for Foreign Missions, £500 for the Spanish Mission, and £10 for myself. Behold, dear Christian reader, how good the Lord is, and how ready to help His servants who trust in Him!—October 23rd. Legacy of the late Mrs. C., £365 9s. 6d. November 10th. Received £3 5s. for Missions, with the following letter:— "The last eight weeks I have increased my offering to the Lord to sixpence out of every pound I take. Strange to say, I have taken £7 a week more, on an average, over my counter, ever since. But none is mine, it is the Lord's, laid on the altar, with other possessions and myself, His servant, for Jesus' sake." November 15th. "In thankful acknowledgment of release from the office of Mayor of this Borough, £5."—November 19th. From India, £15 6s. 7d., being the amount obtained for the surrender of a life policy, as the Christian donor saw it to be the will of God no longer to insure his life.—November 24th. Received from a great distance, two bonds for £500 each, the disposal of which being left to me, I took, after they had been sold, two-fifths of the amount for Missions, one- fifth for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, one-fifth for the School and Tract Fund, and one-fifth for the support of the Orphans. Received from Scotland a gold necklet set with diamonds and emeralds. How much (if the love of Christ constrains) may be accomplished, by giving up such needless articles. Will this dear Christian lady be less adorned, because she has given up this necklet? Verily not! Will she have cause to regret it, when with the Lord? Verily not! We have only one brief life on earth. Dear Christian reader, allow me to say to you, make good use of this one brief life. This is the sowing time; but throughout eternity we shall reap. Who then will act the part of the wise Christian, live for eternity, and practically lay hold on eternal life? 1870 January 4th. For Missions 10s. 8d., with the following:— "This has been saved by little and little from my small trade, since I last wrote to you. Many times, while this has been saved, my house has been without bread; but I would not take it; I looked upon it as the Lord's money. And though there was no bread in the house, I would not mistrust His goodness to provide. When in such a position, my soul has been much blessed, in waiting for a manifestation of the Lord's goodness." May I request the reader to read again this letter. I delight in recording it. If we are faithful to God, it will not be in vain. Many hundreds of times I have been in a similar position with regard to great necessities, either for myself or the Orphans, from the year 1830 to 1848, when I would not take money, which had been laid by for rent, or was due for other purposes, or was the Lord's in some shape or other, and therefore continued to wait upon God; and He always helped me. But suppose I had acted in a different way, and said, I am in great need; may I not take of the money, which has been set apart, and God can help me to refund it shortly? the result would have been that with every fresh instance of using the money, so set apart, my faith would have been weakened, and at last I should have found myself in the greatest difficulties: whilst, doing as I did, by God's grace, my faith in Him increased with every fresh deliverance He was graciously pleased to work for me. It is verily blessed to see God's hand stretched out on our behalf, when in very great need!— January 14th. From Devonshire £150 for Missions, £325 for the Orphans, and £25 for my own expenses.—January 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. March 23rd. From Scotland £5, with these words: "A thankoffering to the Lord, that He has enabled us to pay all our debts."—March 25th. I received from T. H. R. to-day a cheque for £358 16s., with the following communication:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I have been thinking about making my Will; but before doing that, I have resolved first, to give a portion to the great Giver of all good, instead of leaving it to my executors, and so saving the duty, and this I shall then be assured is secured and well expended; and then my heirs cannot think I am making them give what I would not give myself. The amount for which I enclose a cheque is £358 16s." (Then he requests me, under his fictitious initials, to send £100 to two religious institutions, and goes on to say): "£50 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain. Beg your acceptance of £5 and £2 10s. for Mrs. C., and the remainder, £201 6s., I leave for your disposal." I took £150 for Missions, and £51 6s. for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund. April 12th. From Sweden £25, as the first instalment of the payment of 5,000 Rix-dollars, left as a legacy for Missions to the heathen, by the late Mr. G. P.—April 14th. From a great distance £500 for Foreign Missions, with £500 for the support of the Orphans. My heart adored and magnified the Lord for this donation. May 2nd. From Scotland £40.—May 12th. A £500 Turkish Bond. It was the donor's kind wish that I should sell it, and take £50 for my own personal expenses.—May 23rd. From India £87 16s. May 26th, 1870, to May 26th, 1871 We entered now upon another period of the Institution, during which its operations were still further enlarged, especially in the School Department, which was doubled, in comparison with the previous year; also for Mission work more was expended than during any year since the commencement of the Institution; Bibles, Testaments and Tracts were likewise circulated to a very considerable extent. For all these various Objects above £15,500 was expended; besides £23,290 expended during the year on the Orphan work. June 2nd. From a Christian gentleman, who had come into the possession of considerable property, £500, as a thankoffering for happily arranging about these matters.—June 6th. From "Needy" £1 3s. 10d., with £2 7s. 8d. for the Orphans. This kind donor, who calls himself still "Needy," as he did several years since, when he first began to contribute to this Institution, sent a very small amount at first; but he sent month after month, as God prospered him. He still continues to send every month; but his donations are 15 or 20 times as large as they were at first. So the Lord has honoured this systematic giving, as He has prospered the giver even in temporal things. July 7th. A diamond ring to be sold for Missions and the Orphans.— July 19th. From Canada, by order of an English Christian gentleman, £220, with £30 for myself. From a Christian widow £50, who wrote: "I am a widow with a yearly annuity of £50, and have saved this out of my income." August 16th. For the Spanish Mission £500, with £200 for the support of the Orphans.—August 18th. From a widow 15s. 1d., as the proceeds of an apricot tree, and 5s. 6d. the proceeds of a week's eggs. —August 23rd. For Chinese Missions £250.—August 24th. From a Christian English gentleman of title £100. September 5th. A Christian sister, having received a present of £50, gave joyfully the whole amount for Missions.—September 16th. From Scotland £50, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "Thirty-five years ago I commenced to lay aside for the Master's use a fixed proportion of my income, and I have great happiness in bearing testimony to the Lord's goodness to me. I have found that, as I gave, the more was given to me. To to me. To give statedly, and from a sense of duty and obligation, seems to me to be the right way; and not by fitful impulses of feeling.—I enclose £50, £45 of which please dispose of as you think fit, the remaining £5 please to keep for your own use." November 2nd. From a Christian nobleman, a devoted servant of Christ, £50 for Missions in Spain.—November 3rd. From a Christian noble lady, who gladly gives up all her property, to devote herself to missionary work, £300 for Missions.—November 15th. From a considerable distance £400 for Foreign Missions.—November 17th. Still further from the Christian noble lady above referred to, £120 for Chinese, Missions. From a Manufacturer £400, with £100 for the Orphans. December 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—Thus closes the year 1870, a year during which we received far more for these Objects than during any previous year; this is especially to be noticed on account of the abundance of means raised to relieve the distress occasioned by the war on the Continent. Again and again kind Christian friends, in sending donations, expressed their fear' that I might be suffering from want of funds, on account of the large sums sent out of the country, to relieve the distress occasioned by the war; to which I replied, that we lacked nothing. The blessedness of faith is most seen under such circumstances. Faith is above circumstances. No war, no fire, no water, no mercantile panic, no loss of friends, no death can touch it. It goes on its own steady course. It triumphs over all difficulties. It works most easily in the greatest difficulties. Those who really confide in God, because they know the power of His arm, and the love of His heart, as shown most in the death and resurrection of His only begotten Son, are helped, whatever their trials and difficulties might be. 1871 January 2nd. From Cardiff £30. From Hastings £45, with £5 for myself. From Scotland £100. From one of the Midland Counties £100.—January 30th. From a military officer of high rank, £100. February 3rd. From Devonshire £175, with £300 for the Orphans and £25 for myself. March 8th. From a considerable distance £300, £185 for the support of the Orphans and £15 for myself. April 5th. From a considerable distance £185 for Foreign Missions.— April 11th. From a military officer at Singapore £10 for Missions, with a silver tankard, a gold necklet and cross, set with pearls and a diamond, a gold bracelet set with diamonds and a hunting knife, for the Orphans. May 15th. From India £100. May 26th, 1871, to May 26th, 1872 During the next period our expenses for these four Objects of the Institution alone were above £17,000, on account of the very considerable enlargement which had been yet further made in connection with the School Department, as during this period there were entirely supported 40 Day Schools, 14 Sunday Schools, and 11 Adult Schools, with 4,747 scholars; the Missionary Department, and the Bible and Tract work were also greater than ever; and besides all this, we expended on the Orphan work alone £25,190 during the year. The total of our expenses, therefore, during this one year was £42,230. May 27th. On the first day of the new financial year, I received £300 for Chinese Missions.—June 13th. From Hampshire £112 4s. 4d., with £20 for myself. July 6th. From H. J. G. £1 6s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have sent a Post Office Order for £1 6s., being three months' tobacco and beer money, to be used for Orphan and Mission work." August 11th. From the neighbourhood of Stirling £100 for Missions, £80 for the Orphans, and £20 for myself. September 18th. From Yorkshire £200, with £100 for the Orphans.— September 27th. To-day I received from the children in most of the departments of the five Orphan Houses £12 9s. 3d. for Missions or the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Rome, with fifteen affectionate letters, one from each of the departments in the five houses. The occasion was, the anniversary of my birthday, on which this money was sent for the Lord's work, instead of a present for myself, the children knowing well how the former would please me. Four departments, however, sent me little presents for myself. October 9th. From Devonshire £200, with £100 for the Orphans.— October 23rd. From Sweden £80 19s., being the last instalment of 5,000 Rix-dollars, left to me by a servant of the Lord Jesus some years since for Missions among the heathen. November 24th. From the wife of a clergyman at a considerable distance I received the following interesting letter:— My dear Friend, "I was struck with a remark in your last Report, in which you say, that 'if every Christian lady would give up her ornaments, an immense sum of money would be realized.' I think, as long as the Lord has need of money for His people and His cause, a loving child could hardly enjoy ornaments, after having had this put before them. So I send all I have of any value, and I think our gracious Saviour may accept it as He did the box of ointment. I pray that God will bless you abundantly in your work. I do wish you could extend your Missions. There seems such a door opened for the gospel at this time all over the world. Your sincere friend, ——." The parcel contained a gold watch, a gold thimble, 4 gold rings, 5 gold brooches, 5 gold lockets, a gold necklet, a silver brooch, a gold seal, 3 eye-glasses, the gold mounting of a hair bracelet, and a pair of jet bracelets. The proceeds were taken for Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures.—I cannot help remarking here once more, if Christians in their dress, in their way of living, in their furniture, in laying aside their ornaments, were more ready to deny themselves, for the Lord's sake, my full conviction is, that at least ten times as much could be done by them for the work of God, as is done now. During the past year alone, I have obtained several hundred pounds by the sale of jewellery. A Christian gentleman sent me last year a diamond ring, which cost him £88 16s. And many such articles are in the possession of true children of God. How long shall this be? Till the Lord comes again? Verily there will be no joy in our hearts then, at the remembrance that we have articles by the sale of which we might have fed the hungry, or have caused large quantities of Tracts or copies of the Holy Scriptures to be circulated, or aided otherwise in the spread of the gospel. 1872 January 1st. The New Year brought new blessings and help from the Lord, as usual. Year by year He helps us in every way. We may be tried and in difficulties; but we are helped by Him. We may have long to wait, and often to call upon Him, before the help comes; but His help does come at last. It may even appear as if we prayed in vain; but in His own good time He abundantly proves that He had most assuredly been mindful of us. The first donation, which I received for these Objects, at the commencement of this year, was £180, with £20 for myself, from one of the Midland Counties. The next was £120 for Missions, with £5 for myself, from a distance of several hundred miles. This Christian gentleman has sent to me during the last ten years more than £5,000 for the work of the Lord.—January 25th. From Hampshire £175, with £300 for the support of the Orphans, and £25 for myself.—January 29th. Received £2,000, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I send you £2,000, the produce of the sale of some property, which has given me much trouble of mind, and the proceeds of which have been devoted to the Lord's service. It is become evident, that He saw it not good for me to hold so much, and therefore allowed its possession to be rather a curse than a blessing. That it may prove a blessing by your appropriation of it, under His guidance, is the prayer of "Yours truly, ——." This letter is full of instruction. (1) The Christian gentleman, who sent this money, is anything but covetous; for he had for about twenty years sent me much for the Lord's work, and for many years about £200 annually; yet he considered that he held too much. So other disciples of the Lord Jesus may hold too much. (2) The writer states further, that, because the Lord saw it no good for him to hold so much, He allowed its possession to be rather a curse than a blessing. Shall we not all seek to be profited by the experience of this Christian gentleman? Are we not all naturally, to a greater or less degree, fond of possessions, and therefore aiming rather after a curse than a blessing? (3) Possessions, small or great, are so far of value, as they are used for the Lord. The night comes when no man can work. —Of this £2,000 I appropriated £1,000 for Missions, £500 for the School Fund, and £500 I took for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain and Italy. February 17th. Received to-day the legacy of N. B., Esq., being £200 for these Objects and the Orphan work. This Christian gentleman, whom I have never seen, very kindly left also £200 for myself, duty free. I delight in referring to this, as another exemplification of the Lord's great kindness to me, His unworthy servant, and the readiness of His heart to supply most bountifully all my temporal necessities. April 5th. From Ireland £50 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Rome.—April 26th. From Ireland £100 for Italian Missions. May 16th. Received from a Christian physician £47 2s., with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I send you a cheque for £47 2s., a tenth of what the Lord has given me, since I wrote to you last. I feel that this tenth is so entirely the Lord's, that I dare not suggest howl would wish you to expend it. May He direct you as it pleases Him." I have thus referred to some of the donations as specimens, to show how the Lord was pleased to supply us during the year from May 26th, 1871, to May 26th, 1872. We were able fully to meet all the expenses, though greater than during any of the previous 38 years, and had a balance of £844 14s. 0½d. left, with which we entered upon the next year. May 26th, 1872, to May 26th, 1873 During this financial year we still further enlarged the School Department. The expenses during the year for these Objects amounted to more than £16,240, besides the expenses for the support of the Orphans, amounting to £25,234. June 8th. Received from a considerable distance £200 for Foreign Missions, with £50 for the Orphans.—June 17th. From Scotland £220. July 6th. From Devonshire £150, with £50 for the Orphans. From Ireland £400 for Missions and £100 for the Orphans, with the following statement: "I well remember some years ago sending you 5s., which at the time was a great sum to me. Since then, by God's grace, I have sought to act as a steward, and now I can with more freedom send you £500. I am yours in Christ our Head, ——."—July 12th. There was anonymously, to-day, put into the letter-box at my house, £50, without stating for what it was to be used. The amount was taken for these Objects.—July 17th. From a Christian nobleman £75 for Missions.—July 19th. From Scotland £215, with £10 for myself. August 15th. From Australia £100, with £10 for myself.—August 26th. From Scotland £90 for Missions, and £10 for myself. September 3rd. Left anonymously for Missions £100.—September 14th. From Scotland £100 for Foreign Missions, £80 for the Orphans, and £20 for myself.—September 17th. From Southampton £100, with £144 0s. 10d. for the Orphans, and £50 for myself. October 8th. From Cumberland £50. The kind donor of this £50 is an entire stranger to me. The blessedness of really knowing God While I am writing this, the income during the last five days has been so small, that it would not cover the fifth part of the expenses of these five days; but I am expecting again much larger sums. It is unspeakably blessed, really to know God, to walk in friendship with Him, to be able to speak to Him about everything, and to roll upon Him all one's cares and burdens. In this blessed, happy way, I have now been enabled to walk for 44 years, and I cannot describe the joy connected with this life of holy, blessed independence of circumstances, political events, mercantile difficulties, friends, death, etc.; for as long as we are able to lean upon God, we have all we can possibly need. And this blessed, holy independence may be enjoyed by all the children of God. It is not only the privilege of a very few favoured ones, but all, without exception, who are reconciled to God, by faith in the Lord Jesus, and who trust alone in Him for salvation, may enjoy this blessing. In order, however, to enjoy this happy fellowship and practical friendship of God and His dear Son, our adorable Lord Jesus Christ, we must walk uprightly. We have to carry out the light which we receive from the Holy Scriptures; we must practise the truth we know. Erring and failing we may be; but we must be honest, upright in not living in sin, in not going on in a course we know to be contrary to the mind of God. Should the latter be the case, we cannot enjoy fellowship with God, nor shall we be able practically to trust Him as our friend, and this will be the greatest hindrance to having our prayers answered, according to that word: "If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me" (Ps. 66:18). November 5th. From Scotland £200.—November 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. December 2nd. From Scotland £150.—December 21st. From a Christian gentleman in one of the Midland Counties £150 for Missions, with £50 for myself. 1873 January 1st. Received £3, with the following letter:— Dear and Honoured Sir, "I have for several years sent you a trifle from another source, but, through old age and infirmity, strength faileth me. Wishing to help the dear Lord's cause, I can do a little in making bee-hives. I sold this year 30 at 2s. each. I send you £3 to appropriate where most needed. My prayer is, that God may bless you in your work of faith and labour of love. ——." January 6th. From Ireland £50 for the Spanish Missions. January 21st. From a considerable distance £100 for Missions, with £100 for the Orphans.—January 24th. From Hampshire £175 for the Bible, Mission, and Tract Fund, with £300 for the Orphans and £25 for myself. February 6th. With the following letter, £101 18s. 10d.:— My dear Mr. Müller, "The enclosed cheque, value £101 18s. 10d., represents our 'Ready Money Sales' on the 1st of January this year, which I beg you to accept and use as you may think proper." March 11th. From Hampshire £141 19s. 4d., with £30 for myself. April 3rd. From Ireland £100 for Missions in Italy.—April 7th. From Ireland £50 for Missions.—April 18th. Received £818 12s., the legacy of the late Miss T., a lady whom I never saw, and who last year died on the Continent. The payment of this legacy was a great spiritual refreshment to me, as the income had been very small for several days. May 13th. Legacy of the late Miss H., of Gravosend, £180 for Missions, with £180 for the Orphans. May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874 May 30th. From Ireland for Italian Missions £50.—June 3rd. Legacy of the late Mrs. A., of Syston, £100 for the Bible Fund, £100 for the Tract Fund, £600 "for the Orphans, and £100 for myself. This lady I had never seen. July 9th. From one of the Midland Counties £450 for Missions, with £50 for myself.—July 26th. From Ireland £400 for Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. August 13th. Received £1,456 16s. 6d., being the entire effects left by an Indian Military Field Officer. September 1st. From a merchant in Scotland £200. From a manufacturer in Scotland £100 for Missions. October 30th. From Tobago £10. December 3rd. Received from the United States, one thousand dollars, or £189 12s. 6d. sterling, of which the kind Christian brother wished me to keep £10 for myself. 1874 January 1st. From a merchant £100, with £5 for myself.—January 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100. February 2nd. From Scotland for Missions £150. March 4th. From a ship-owner £150, with £10 for myself.—March 5th. There came in £12 4s. on the last day of the fortieth year for these Objects, in ten different donations. Thus the Institution, which had so small a beginning on March 5th, 1834, by the help of God has been brought to the end of the fortieth year, though its operations are now so extensive. CHAPTER XIII TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF INCREASING SUPPLIES FOR THE ORPHAN FUND (1849–1874) Removal to the New Orphan House JUNE 23rd. Saturday evening. Tins has been indeed a week of great and many and peculiar mercies. All the Orphans with their teachers and overseers have been moved into the New Orphan House, during Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday; so that there are now about 140 persons under one roof. The Lord has most signally helped.—As I had for more than three years sought the help of God concerning all matters connected with the New Orphan House, I did expect His help in this particular also; but He has done beyond my expectations. Though only the day before yesterday the last children were moved in, there is already such a measure of order established in the house, by the help of God, as that things can be done by the minute hands of the time pieces. His name is to be praised for this, and my soul does magnify Him for His goodness!—Also with regard to temporal supplies for the dear Orphans, the Lord has been exceedingly kind. On the second day of receiving the children, there was sent £20. On the third day, an individual, who walked with me through part of the house, said, "These children must consume a great deal of provisions," and, whilst saying it, took out of his pocket a roll of Bank of England notes, to the amount of £100, and gave them to me for the Orphans. So bountifully has the Lord been pleased to help of late, that I have not only been able to meet all the extraordinary expenses connected with moving the Orphans from Wilson Street into the New Orphan House, filling the stores of the New Orphan House, etc., but I have more than £500 in hand, to begin housekeeping in the Now Orphan House. How true the word that those who trust in the Lord shall not be confounded! After all the many and long-continued seasons of great trial of faith within these thirteen years and two months, during which the Orphans were in Wilson Street, the Lord dismisses us from thence in comparative abundance. His holy name be praised for it! August 30th. Received a £50 note with these words: "I send you herewith a £50 note, half for the Missions, half for the Orphans, unless you are in any personal need; if so, take £5 for yourself. This will be the last large sum I shall be able to transmit to you. Almost all the rest is already out at interest." I took half of this £50 for the Orphans and half for Missionaries. The writer sold some time since his only earthly possession, and sent me at different times sums of £120, £100, £55, £50, and £20 for the work of the Lord in my hands. When he says therefore "the rest is already out at interest," he means that he has given it away for the Lord, which indeed both for time and eternity is the very best way of using the means with which the Lord may he pleased to entrust us, in so far as, considering in the fear of God all our various claims and duties and relationships, we may do so. (As this is written for the spiritual profit of the reader, I cannot but add that since that time I have received other donations from the same donor, and much larger still. He used for God the means with which He was pleased to entrust him, and, contrary to this brother's expectation, the above £50 was not the last large donation; for it pleased God, soon after, to entrust him with another considerable sum, which he again used for the Lord. This did not at all surprise me; for it is the Lord's order, that, in whatever way He is pleased to make us His stewards, whether as to temporal or spiritual things, if we are indeed acting as stewards and not as owners, He will make us stewards over more.) September 27th. From friends at Ottery £20. This donation is very refreshing to my spirit. Last evening and this morning I had especially besought the Lord, that He would be pleased to continue to send me means, as the expenses are now so great; for there are 167 Orphans in the house, and about 190 persons daily sit down to their meals, and this number is every week increasing. Now, by this donation, which comes not only from an entirely new but also most unexpected quarter, the Lord is, as it were, saying to me, that He will not fail to help me, even when there shall be in the house the 330 persons for which it is fitted up. November 1st. To-day I have again received seven Orphans. There are now about 220 persons daily sitting down to their meals in the Orphan House. Before the seven fresh Orphans were brought, I received a letter from a banker in London, giving me information that a brother in the Lord, living between 200 and 300 miles from hence, had given order to pay me £40 for the Orphans. In the afternoon, whilst receiving the Orphans, (here came in still further £69 3s. 8d. 1850 January 9th. To-day there was sent to me from the Committee of the Cholera Fund in Bristol £20, which the gentlemen constituting it had voted for the benefit of the twenty children who had lost their parents in the cholera, and whom I had received into the New Orphan House. I had not applied either directly or indirectly for this money; indeed I was reluctant even to give information as to the number of cholera Orphans received, lest there should be even the appearance that after all I asked for money, instead of solely trusting in the living God. But some of the Committee, knowing the fact that I had received many Orphans, made such by means of the cholera, proposed that there should be paid to the Institution a sovereign on account of each such child received. This sum was especially remarkable to me as a fresh proof of the numberless ways which God has at His command for providing me with means. I also cannot help noticing the remarkable coincidence that, at the time God visited this land with the cholera, in 1849, I had so much room for the reception of Orphans. The Lord was pleased to allow me the joy and sweet privilege of receiving altogether twenty-six children, from ten months old and upward, who lost their parents in the cholera at that time, and many besides since then, who were bereaved of their parents through this fearful malady. January 31st. To-day five more Orphans are to be received. For the last fortnight, comparatively little had come in for the Orphans, i.e., not quite £60. In the prospect of the Orphans coming to-day, I said last evening to my dear wife, that the Lord would send us something for them; for I have often found, that either He has sent something with the children, or at the time that they have been received. It was but about ten minutes after I had said so, when I received £450, of which I took £200 for the Orphans. This morning I received further £10 from a pious countess in Edinburgh. Thus the Lord has indeed sent something for the Orphans. Unbelief and natural reason would have said, and did say, If there have often been scarcely any means in hand, while the Orphans were in the rented houses, and only about 120 in number, how will it be when there shall be 300 in the New Orphan House? But faith's reply was, Our poverty has been only for the trial of our faith, and it will be as easy to the Lord to provide for 300 as for 120 Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1848, to May 26th, 1850, was £4,224 19s. 11¾d.] May 26th, 1850, to May 26th, 1851 When this period commenced, I had more in hand for the Orphans than for many years before, under similar circumstances, the balance for current expenses on May 26th being £150 7s. 10d. On the very first day of this new period I received from a sister in the Lord £6. Another sister gave me £3, the price of a piece of work done by her. Thus, as the Lord commenced this period, so Ho was pleased generally day by day to send me something, either in small or large donations. July 2nd. Received £170, of which I took £80 for the Orphans. On August 16th, I had purposed to leave Bristol for a time, having been for two years and four months uninterruptedly there, in the midst of more work than I had ever had before. I went, not because I was quite unfit for work, but in order that, labouring for a little while in a different air, I might, with the blessing of God, keep off illness. On the 13th, when going to take lodgings in the country, a Christian, residing at a distance, whom I met, by God's ordering, no doubt, gave me at the Railway Station, just before starting, £50, of which I took half for the Orphans. On the 15th I received £120 from a considerable distance. During no month, all the sixteen years and five months previously, had there been so much expended for current expenses, as in August, 1850; but, by what was in hand on August 1st, by what came in, as just related, and by all the many smaller donations, we were most comfortably helped through. While absent I was also enabled to wait upon God for means for the work, besides seeking His blessing in other respects. That this was not in vain was most evident; for not only did many donations come in while I was away, but, on my return, God so abundantly poured in the means, that, within thirteen days, I received altogether about £1,000. One thing more I must add here. For several years I had not been so poor, with regard to means for myself, as when going away for change of air. But seeing it to be the will of God that I should go, I was sure that He would help me. Thus it was. The Lord sent me for my own personal expenses such an abundance, that from August 13th to September 13th, 1850, I received altogether £61 13s. 6d. Truly I serve a good Master, and this I delight to show. Not only with regard to the obtaining of means for the work, in which I am engaged, have I found simple trust in the Lord alone the easiest, the happiest, and the best way; but also in the obtaining of supplies for my own personal necessities. November 27th. For seven weeks the income has been very small, in comparison with what has been expended, both for the Orphans and for the various other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Altogether £871 12s. 7d. has been expended, whilst the income altogether has been only £250 7s. 3¾d. Of course, we have not gone into debt, as we never order anything unless we have the means in hand for it. Nor has there been even the least difficulty experienced with regard to means, as the Lord in His kindness had sent in considerable sums just before this season commenced. About 330 persons now sit down to their meals in the New Orphan House, day by day, and the expenses for the Orphans alone are about £10 daily, and those for the other parts of the work are also about £10 daily, so that I need to receive at the rate of £20 a day, in order to go on with the work; but during these forty-nine days there has been only one single day that I have received about £20, and for the greater part of the time only a few pounds daily, and sometimes even only a few shillings. But what was to be done under these circumstances? I gave myself to prayer. God, whom I have now been enabled to make my refuge, and my only refuge, for more than twenty years, I have besought day by day. And when now day by day I still have received only small sums, and sometimes nothing or scarcely anything at all, the only effect that it has had upon me has been, to pray the more earnestly. My confidence in God is not at all shaken. I have never had a thought that He would not help me; nor have I even once been allowed to look upon these seven weeks in any other way than that the Lord, for the trial of my faith, has ordered it thus that only so little should come in. I am sure that, when He has tried me sufficiently, there will come in again larger sums. In the meantime, how good has the Lord been, not only to have given all I have needed, but I have even now money in hand! My judgment is, that it will now soon please the Lord again to send in larger sums, as He has been pleased to exercise my faith for some time in this way. Let me see the result! November 28th. This morning the Lord has given me a fresh proof, that I had not waited on Him in vain, and that my confidence in Him, as recorded last evening, has not been confounded. I received early this morning a donation of £200, of which I took one half for the Orphans. 1851 January 4th. I received this morning anonymously from Torquay 5s. worth of postages, with these words: "Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it." I am doing this. I expect much, very much indeed, in every way. I also expect much in the way of means. Evening. This very day the Lord has given me a most precious proof, that He delights in our having large expectations from Him. My mouth has been filled, according to the portion of Holy Scripture sent to me this morning. I have received this evening the sum of £3,000, being the largest donation which I have had as yet. I now write again that I expect far larger sums still, in order that it may be yet more and more manifest, that there is no happier, no easier, and no better way of obtaining pecuniary means for the work of the Lord, than the one in which I have been led. How great my joy in God is, on account of this donation, cannot be described; but it is not in the least coupled with excitement. I take this donation out of the hands of the living God; I continually look for His help, and am perfectly assured that I shall have it, and therefore my soul is calm and peaceful, without any excitement, though the donation is so large. This sum was entirely left at my disposal; of it I took £1,500 for the Orphans. March 7th. For nearly eight weeks the expenses have been nearly four times as great as the income, which, however, I have been able amply to meet, on account of the previous abundance which the Lord had been pleased to send in. Now, however, after much prayer for means, the Lord has been pleased to refresh my heart by a donation of £200. I took of this sum £90 for the Orphans. April 30th. At the morning exposition of the Holy Scriptures at the New Orphan House, I was led particularly to dwell upon the blessedness of the believer having to do with the LIVING God, and referred, in the way of illustration, to His care in supporting the Orphan work. Immediately after the exposition was over, I received a donation of £12 12s. for the Orphans, and another of £200. Concerning the donation of £12 12s. the hand of the Lord is the more manifest, in that it came from a place whence I had never received any donation, as far as I know, and towards it a vicar, an archdeacon, and one of the Queen's chaplains contributed, gentlemen entirely unknown to me, and yet they felt thus kindly disposed towards this work. [The, expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1850, to May 26th, 1851, was £3,282 8s. 7½d.] May 26th, 1851, to May 26th, 1852 When this period commenced, I had in hand for the current expenses for the Orphans £970 13s. 11¾d. May 27th. The first donation of this new period came from an aged godly clergyman, whom, up to that time, I had never seen, but to whom my heart had been much knit through correspondence. The donation consisted of £5 from himself, and 1s. 6d. from three poor persons through him. July 3rd. A brother and sister, having had a legacy left to them, though very far from being rich, sent £50 out of it for the Orphans, as they desire to use the money with which the Lord may entrust them for Him. October 2nd. From the ladies who constitute the Bristol Dorcas Society, the value of £25 in flannel and calico. 1852 February 10th. Up to this time I had had abundance to meet all the current expenses of the New Orphan House, and there was still £126 3s. 8½d. in hand. Rut though I had this, the certain expenses of this week alone were £102 0s. 4d., besides what might be otherwise needed. Under these circumstances, a godly merchant at Clifton gave me this evening, through his son, a £50 note for the benefit of the Orphans. This donation has greatly refreshed my spirit. There had not been so little in hand since the New Orphan House was first opened. How kind, therefore, of the Lord, to put it into the heart of this donor, who is not personally known to me, to contribute this sum! March 16th. Money was needed, but there was none in hand, except the balance which was last year left from the Building Fund, which I was most reluctant to use, and concerning which I asked the Lord that there might be no need for using it, as I wished to take it for the intended Orphan House, the number of destitute Orphans who are waiting for admission being so great. Now observe how God helped me! Just before I was called on for more money, I received this morning from a noble lady, as her own gift and that of two of her friends £15.—March 17th. For about six weeks past the Lord has been pleased to exercise my faith and patience much. Very little, comparatively, has come in for the Building Fund and the current expenses of the various Objects, but now He has this day greatly refreshed my spirit by the donation of £999 13s. 5d., referred to under the Building Fund, which, being left to me for the Lord's work, to be used as I think best, I took of it for the current expenses for the Orphans £200; so that again, before the money which came in yesterday is expended, fresh supplies are received. I have been particularly also refreshed by this donation, in that I am not obliged to use the balance of the former Building Fund, but can let that remain for the present Building Fund. May 26th. Since March 17th no further difficulties have been experienced with regard to means; for though the expenses have amounted since then to about £700, the Lord has bountifully supplied me with all I needed. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1851, to May 26th, 1852, was £3,035 3s. 4d.] May 26th, 1852, to May 26th, 1853 From May 27th to June 27th there came in, by ninety-two different sums, £354 1s. 5d., so that we had, after a month, more in hand than before. Unbelief was therefore confounded. June 29th. To-day I received one of the most remarkable donations which I ever had. I give the whole account. Dear Brother in Christ, "It is now several years ago, that I read with great interest, and I hope with some benefit to my soul, the account of your labours and experiences. Ever since then your work was the object of many thoughts and prayers, and I gave many copies of your book to Christian friends. One of them has read it in Syria, on Mount Lebanon, where he is for commercial business; and, whilst praying for you and your dear Orphans, the Lord put it in Ids heart to send you £2, to which my husband added two others; and we beg you to accept that small offering in the name of the Lord. If you have published anything of the Lord's dealings with you since the year 1844, we shall be very happy to receive it. And now, dear Brother, may the grace and peace of the Lord rest on you and your dear Home's inhabitants. "Affectionately yours in the Lord, ——." I have had donations from Australia, the East Indies, the West Indies, the United States, Canada, from the Cape of Good Hope, from France, Switzerland, Germany, Italy, etc.; and now comes also this donation from Mount Lebanon, with the prayer of a Christian brother, whose name I never heard, nor know even now. See, dear reader, this is the way in which the Lord has helped me in this precious service for twenty-two years (1856). With my fellow- labourers, or without them, and they without me, our prayers are offered up unto the Lord for help, and He is pleased, for the Lord Jesus' sake, to listen to our supplications, and to influence the hearts of some of His children, known to us or not, to send us help. The donors may be rich or poor; they may live near or at a distance of more than ten thousand miles; they may give much or little; they may have often given before or never; they may be well known to us or not at all; in these and many other things there may be constant variations; but God continually helps us; we are never confounded. And why not? Simply because we are enabled, by the grace of God, to put our trust in Him for what we need. August 4th. To-day I received £200, of which I took one half for the Orphans. This is a precious answer to prayer. October 7th. This evening there was only £8 left in hand for the current expenses for the Orphans. Hitherto we had generally abounded. I therefore gave myself particularly to prayer for means, that this small sum might be increased. When I came home this evening from the New Orphan House, I found a letter containing £2, from Kelso, and another letter from Peterborough, containing £1.— October 8th. This evening the matron told me that to-morrow she would need to have more money. I generally advance £30 at a time for housekeeping expenses, but I had now only £8 14s. left, as I had to pay out this afternoon £7 11s. 6d. This I purposed to give to her, should it not please the Lord to give more in the meantime, being assured that, before this amount was gone, He would give more. My prayer to the Lord, however, was that He would be pleased to send help, and I looked out for means.—October 9th. This morning Luke 7 came in the course of my reading before breakfast. While reading the account about the Centurion and the raising from death of the widow's son at Nain, I lifted up my heart to the Lord Jesus thus: "Lord Jesus, Thou hast the same power now. Thou canst provide me with means for Thy work in my hands. Be pleased to do so."—About half an hour afterwards I received £230 15s. I took one half for the current expenses for the Orphans, and am now amply provided for meeting the demands of this day. The joy which such answers to prayer afford cannot be described. My soul does magnify the Lord for His goodness. When help comes, after many seasons of prayer it may be, and after much exercise of faith and patience it may be, how sweet it is, and what a present recompense does the soul at once receive for trusting in God, and waiting patiently for His deliverance! Dear Christian reader, if you have never walked in this path of obedience before, do so now, and you will then know experimentally the sweetness of the joy which results from it. October 12th. By sale of rags and bones 12s. 6d. We seek to make the best of everything. As a steward of public money, I feel it right that even these articles should be turned into money; nor could we expect answers to our prayers if knowingly there were any waste allowed in connection with this work. For just because the money is received from God, simply in answer to prayer only, therefore it becomes us the more to be careful in the use of it. This afternoon a lady of Clifton called at my house, and brought a cheque for £200, which a gentleman, whose name even I had never heard of, had sent her for the benefit of the Orphans. We are not now in actual need, yet it is particularly kind of the Lord to send this donation from a perfect stranger. 1853 January 4th. The Lord did far more than ever in the way of supplying me with means, for £8,100 was given to me, of which £600 was portioned out for the current expenses for the Orphans. Those people are entirely mistaken who suppose that the work is now no longer a work of faith, as it used to be in former years. It is true, we have now a larger income than we used to have in the years 1838, 1839, and 1840: but it is also true that our expenses are three times as great. We have no regular income now; even as we had not then. We ask no human being for help; even as we did not then. We depend alone upon God, by His grace; even as we did then. Who is there in the whole world that will state that I ever asked him for help in this Orphan work, from its commencement, on December 9th, 1835, up till now? Now, as we have no funds to live upon; as we have no regular subscribers or donors upon whom we could depend; as we never ask help from man, but God alone; and as, finally, we never did go into debt for thi6 work, nor do we now: why is it not now a work of faith as formerly? Will those, who say it is not, place themselves in my position, when, at the close of the year 1852, I had not two pounds left, and about 330 persons were day by day to be provided for, with all they need, and prove whether it is now anything else than a work of faith?. Every one, except those who are determined not to see, will have no difficulty in perceiving that now, as formerly, one could only be kept from being overwhelmed in such a position by looking day by day to the Lord, and that not merely for pecuniary supplies, but for help under the numberless difficulties which continually are met with in such a work. April 20th. In the prospect of having to pay away yet about £500, before the accounts are closed on May 26th, and having only £236 in hand, I asked the Lord especially this evening, that He would be pleased to help me with means for the current expenses for the Orphans, for which I might have far more in hand, had I not with all my might given myself to the Building Fund, in order to be soon able to commence the building of the second Orphan House. Now, this evening, I found that a donation of £100 had come in at my house during my absence, the disposal of which was left to me. I took not the whole of this donation for the current expenses for the Orphans, but only one half, and the other half for the Building Fund. This donation has greatly refreshed my spirit, especially as it came from a most unexpected quarter. Before the accounts were closed, I received, between April 20th and May 26th, 1853, in just one hundred different sums, £422 3s. 11½d. more, so that I was able amply to supply all demands. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1852, to May 26th, 1853, was £3,453 15s. 1½d.] May 26th, 1853, to May 26th, 1854 At the commencement of this period, there was in hand the balance of £117 10s. 9d. June 8th. Received from Rhode Island, U.S.A., 20 dollars, and 5 dollars (£4 15s. 9d. English), when I had scarcely anything left for the Orphans. Observe, dear reader, from America the Lord sends help to us, yea from almost all parts of the world. Thus is He saying to us more and more, "Only believe."—June 13th. We are now very poor. Not indeed in debt, nor was even all the money gone; for there was still about £12 in hand; but then there needed to be bought flour, oatmeal, and 4 cwt. of soap, and there were repairs going on in the house, with a number of workmen, besides the regular current expenses of about £70 per week. Over and above all this, on Saturday, the day before yesterday, I found that the heating apparatus needed to be repaired, which would cost in all probability £25. It was therefore desirable, humanly speaking, to have £100 for these heavy extra expenses, besides means for the current expenses. But I had no human prospect whatever of getting even 100 pence, much less 100 pounds. In addition to this, to-day was Monday, when generally the income is little. But, in walking to the Orphan House this morning, and praying as I went, I particularly told the Lord in prayer, that on this day, though Monday, He could send me much. And thus it was. I received this morning £301 for the Lord's service, as might be most needed. The joy which I had cannot be described. I walked up and down in my room for a long time, tears of joy and gratitude to the Lord running plentifully over my cheeks, praising and magnifying the Lord for His goodness, and surrendering myself afresh, with all my heart, to Him for His blessed service. I scarcely ever felt more the kindness of the Lord in helping me.—I took of this money £201 for the current expenses for the Orphans. August 31st. When there was less than £20 in hand, I received to-day a donation of £220, of which the donor kindly wished mo to take £20 for my own personal expenses, and to use the other for the work of the Lord as most needed. I therefore took £150 for the Orphans. October 26th. Through the boxes in the New Orphan House, £4 14s. This afternoon was the time in the week when visitors see the establishment. It was a wet afternoon, but still above 60 persons went over the house. Being in great need of means, of which the visitors, however, could perceive nothing, as all our stores were full as usual, I asked the Lord, that He would be pleased to put it into their hearts to put money into the boxes: and this sum I found in them this evening. October 31st. This afternoon more money was required for housekeeping. I gave the last penny for housekeeping, and had now literally not one penny left in hand for the current expenses for the Orphans. This evening I received, when I had nothing in hand, from Clifton £1. From a sister in the Lord in Bristol 2s. 6d. Through Bethesda boxes 5s., "from servants in Scotland." From Wiveliscombe £1. From Clifton 10s. Through the Chapel boxes 2s. A pair of silver- mounted spectacles, and 2s. 6d. from Clifton. November 1st. By means of those little sums, which came in last evening, I was able to let the matron have further £2 17s. early this morning. Thus we were able to meet this day's demands. There came in further to-day: By sale of old clothes 6s. 4d., and from Launceston, by sale of Reports, 7s. 6d. There was put into the letter-box at my house anonymously 1s. 6d., with these words: "I had worked hard for this money, and could not get paid. A thought passed lately through my mind, If I ever get it, I will devote it to some charitable purpose. To my surprise, without asking for it, it is paid. I now send it for the Orphans."—Evening, By sale of Reports 3s. From Spaldwick 2s. 6d. and 1s. From the neighbourhood of Arundel 11s. 6d. November 2nd. Through the boxes in the New Orphan House £1 16s. 5½d.—I was further able to advance last evening for housekeeping expenses £1 0s. 4d., this morning £3 1s., and this evening £3 12s. 11½d. Thus, though we are living by the day, as respects supplies out of the hands of our Heavenly Father, yet we have lacked nothing! November 7th. When I had nothing at all in hand, having paid out the last money to-day, and when more would be needed this evening or to-morrow morning, I received this afternoon, from a most unexpected quarter, £6. This morning the matron had between £11 and £12 in hand for housekeeping expenses, but, by the time I arrived at the New Orphan House, it had all been expended through unexpected demands, so that she had had to add half-a-crown of her own. I had received, however, this morning, at the very time while I was in prayer for means, £1 from Kilkenny, which, with 9s. 3½d. besides, in hand, I gave to her. Now this afternoon came in the £6, and we have thus a manifest answer to prayer. The Lord be magnified! November 13th. Received this morning, through bankers in London, an anonymous donation of £50, with the words: "To be applied to general purposes; to be used as you may judge best." I took therefore the whole of this donation for the current expenses of the Orphans. A most welcome and refreshing donation, the fruit of many prayers, as just now the expenses are very great, and there were no means in hand to meet them! From Clifton 16s. 5d. From Easton £5. November 15th. Anonymously from Nottingham 10s. From Cheltenham £5. From the Isle of Wight 10s.—This evening I received from a Christian lady a brooch set with amethysts, another brooch set with eight brilliants and six other small diamonds, and a small gold necklace. My heart was exceedingly refreshed by this donation, not only because we are still in need of supplies on account of our heavy daily expenses just now; but also because this valuable donation consists of articles which the Christian donor can spare, without the slightest inconvenience. November 16th. Anonymously in postages 3s. 6d. From London £10, with £5 for my own expenses. By sale of Reports 7s. Left by a visitor from Aberdeen, at the New Orphan House, 10s. Through the boxes at the New Orphan House £2 11s. 6½d. From South Brent 1s. 6d. I have thus given, minutely, the manner in which the Lord was pleased to supply us with means for the Orphans, from which the spiritual reader may easily perceive our position. Thus it was with us to a greater or lesser degree during the whole year. But I refrain from giving minutely the account of every day, for the sake of brevity. The particular end, why I have been so minute, is to show that the work is now, as much as ever, a work carried on entirely in dependence upon the living God, who alone is our hope, and to whom alone we look for help, and who never has forsaken us in the hour of need. There is, however, one thing different with reference to this year, when compared with former years, and that is, that, while our trials of faith during this year were just as great as in previous years, the amount needed in former times was never so great as during this year, especially as the bread during the greater part of this year was about twice as dear as for several years before. I give now a brief reference to some of the more remarkable donations which came in between November 16th, 1853, and May 26th, 1854. 1854 January 1st. Received three old guinea pieces, with the following words: "The enclosed has been too long held in reserve, as an esteemed memento from a dear departed parent (for which may the Lord grant a pardon). A conviction of its wrong overpowers the natural desire of its being retained, and not expended to the glory of God, for which purpose it is now sent to dear Mr. Müller, as a New Year offering, to be used in the way he thinks most conducive to the same."—In this instance I had a double answer to prayer; for we were not only much in need of means, when the donation came in, but I had also again and again asked the Lord to incline the hearts of His dear children to send me their jewellery, their old gold and silver coins, and other valuable, but needless, articles, to be turned into money for the work of the Lord. January 17th. Memorable day.—There came in £50, anonymously, through London bankers, of which amount half was taken for the Orphans. Also the Lord allowed me to have this day the promise of that large donation of £5,207 which has been spoken of under the Building Fund, of which £707 was taken towards the support of the Orphans. April 17th. Received £150, of which the donor kindly wished me to take £20 for my own personal expenses, and to use the rest as might be most needed for the Lord's work in my hands. I took, therefore, £100 for the current expenses for the Orphans. This donation has greatly refreshed my spirit, as the expenses for the Orphans were never so great at any period, since the work commenced, as during the last six months, on account of the high price of provisions; and as the income has been small of late. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1853, to May 26th, 1854, was £3,891 12s. 2d.] May 26th, 1854, to May 26th, 1855 At the beginning of this period there was in hand a balance of £123 0s. 7½d. June 15th. Though this is only the third week since the new period commenced, yet as only about £60 had come in for the support of the Orphans, in addition to the balance of £123 0s. 7½d., we were to- day reduced to less than five pounds. This had led to much waiting upon the Lord: and again He gave a gracious answer to prayer. I received £151 5s. 8d., which being left to my disposal, I took the whole for the support of the Orphans. July 12th. Our means were now again reduced to about £30, as only about £150 had come in since June 15th. In addition to this, we had very heavy expenses before us. This morning, in reading through the book of Proverbs, when I came to chapter 22:19—"That thy trust may be in the Lord," etc., I said in prayer to Him: "Lord, I do trust in Thee; but wilt Thou now be pleased to help me; for I am in need of means for the current expenses of all the various Objects of the Institution?" By the first delivery of letters I received an order for £100, to be used "as the present need might require." I took, therefore, £50 for the support of the Orphans. July 19th. For some time past I have been under an engagement to leave Bristol for about four weeks, to labour at Sunderland. I have besought the Lord during the last days that He would be pleased to send means for my own expenses, but especially that I might be able to leave some money behind to last at least for some time. Yesterday the Lord was pleased to begin answering my request. I received from Lymington £5. From Kilmarnock £5. Proceeds of an Orphan box £1 5s. 9½d. To-day I have received from Middlesex £50. Through the boxes in the New Orphan House £7 1s. 3d. From a visitor at Clifton £50, and a gold chain. The donor kindly wished me to retain £10 for my own expenses. Thus the Lord began to answer prayer; but I expected more, and He sent me more on the following days.—July 20th. From Homerton £3 3s. Anonymously left at my house £5. July 26th. From a visitor at Clifton £100, of which the donor wished me to take £20 for myself, and to use the other as most needed. I took, therefore, £50 for the Orphans.—There were anonymously left at the New Orphan House two vases, a Chinese tea-caddy, a mosaic box, a ring set with a ruby and two brilliants, a double gold serpent bracelet, a large cameo brooch, a silver snuff-box, a double gold pin set with two brilliants, a pair of gold ear-rings, a pair of gold ear- rings set with pearls and emeralds, a gold brooch set with pearls and emeralds, a gold pin set with pearls and garnets, three gold shirt- studs, a large gold cameo ring, a gold masonic medal, a pair of small gold ear-rings, a gold ring set with topazes, a gold watch-ring, and a rupee. These valuable articles did not merely refresh my spirit on account of their value; but they came as an answer to prayer for means, and also that the Lord would incline the hearts of His children to send such valuable, but needless, articles.—July 27th. Received "£20 tendered as a thankoffering for singular deliverance at Llanberis." August 3rd. Through the boxes at the New Orphan House £3 18s. 3d. From London £5. Received a letter from the neighbourhood of Gumeracha, in Australia, enclosing a Bank Order for £10, of which £2 was intended for aged or blind saints in Bristol, £1 for Bibles and Testaments, and £7 for the Orphans. The Lord, in answer to prayer, had supplied me so bountifully, that, when I left home on August 10th, I could leave sufficient in the bank to last for a little time, and I hoped in God that, by the time that was gone, He would kindly give more. And thus He did. August 26th. A Christian widow, having had left to her by a friend a few articles, among which was a diamond brooch, sent it to me for the benefit of the Orphans, and thus had the desire of her heart granted, which she had often had, to be able to send something for them. September 1st. From Birmingham £5. From Bath £5. From a Christian lady in Bath £10. See, dear reader, how good the Lord is, and how ready to help in answer to prayer! I was then 300 miles from the work in which I am more especially engaged; but the Lord's assistance was to be obtained in this distant place. Day by day I sought His help while absent, and day by day I received intelligence from Bristol. And thus, my fellow-labourers in Bristol, and I at Sunderland, were seeking the help of the Lord, and He did condescend to listen to our supplications on account of His dear Son, the Lord Jesus, and to grant us our requests. On this day, September 1st, I received a precious letter, enclosing a Post Office Order for £2 14s., from a donor who, for many years, took a lively interest in the work in which I am engaged. This letter was doubly precious, not only because of its containing £2 14s., which came just then so particularly in answer to prayer, as since August 26th I had been especially looking to the Lord for means, there being then scarcely anything left; but also because it so strikingly proved the power of the divine life. Dear Mr. Müller, "Having been a constant sufferer now for a year, and as there is likely to be a crisis soon, in the shape of a large abscess, and I know not what the Lord is about to do with me, I send you all the money I have in hand; and if it should be the last, may the Lord add a double blessing to it. The Lord does not want my poor help to do His own work; but I feel privileged to be allowed to contribute, if it is but a nail, or a cup of milk, to His service. My peace is great—that is, His peace is with me, though tribulation, to some extent, is mine also. I desire your prayers, and remain, "Yours in our precious Lord, ——." (This Christian lady, whom I have never seen in the body, though I corresponded with her for many years, has entered into her rest. She fell asleep at the beginning of the year 1855). September 6th. Received from Clerkenwell £50, to be used, one half for Missions, and the other half as I thought best. I took the one half for the support of the Orphans. What a precious answer to prayer! November 5th. There was now again only about £5 in hand for the support of the Orphans, when I received £2 10s. for them, and £2 10s. for myself, from a donor in London, whom the Lord has been pleased to raise up during the last two years, and who since then has been often used as an instrument in helping the work at times of need. A brother in the Lord also gave me £5 this morning, saying, "I have of late had the Orphans much laid on my heart." November 15th. Our means were now again gone. We had scarcely anything in hand, with very heavy expenses before us, when this morning a Christian gentleman from Yorkshire called on me, and gave me £50 for the current expenses for the Orphans. This was a most precious encouragement to prayer!—November 27th. Received £100 in the greatest need, from a considerable distance; of it I took £50 for the Orphans, and £50 for the other Objects. December 20th. As since November 27th only about £200 has come in, I found this evening that our means for the support of the Orphans were reduced to £10 9s. 8d., whilst our current expenses of late have been about £12 daily, on account of the high price of provisions. This led to earnest prayer that the Lord would be pleased to help us.—December 21st. The Lord has already sent a precious answer to the prayer of last evening. I received to-day from a noble lady £10. From Devonshire £15. December 30th. At the beginning of this day our money was again reduced to £19 2s. 1½d. for the current expenses for the Orphans, whilst I had before me the prospect of having to advance this day £30 for housekeeping expenses, in order that we might go with ease through the week, and in order that all expenses might be met. Now see how the Lord helped us during this day. There came from a great distance £100, of which I took one half for the Orphans.—Thus I was enabled to advance this evening £30 for housekeeping as needed. This was the last time, during this period of the Institution, that we were brought so low as to means. 1855 January 4th. From a Christian merchant at Clifton £30 for the Orphans, with £10 for myself, and £10 for poor believers. January 8th. Received £5,700 [see Chapter XI., Building Fund]; of this £900 was taken for the current expenses for the Orphans. This, with what came in from December 30th, 1854, up to May 26th, 1855, for the support of the Orphans, enabled me to meet all the demands without any difficulty, during the remaining five months. April 18th. Received from a distance £100, of which the donor intends £20 for myself, and £80 for the benefit of the Orphans. May 5th. Received from a distance £219 9s. 4d., of which the donor kindly wished me to keep £19 9s. 4d. for myself, and to use the other as it might be required for the Lord's work. I took £100 for the support of the Orphans. This donation was especially refreshing to my spirit, because of its coming at this period, when the outgoings are very great. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1854, to May 26th, 1855, was £4,304 4s. 7½d.] May 26th, 1855, to May 26th, 1856 When this period commenced, I had £116 17s. 8½d. in hand for the support of the Orphans, an amount so small, looking at it naturally, that one would be ready to say, there would be soon nothing in hand. Thus indeed it would have been, had the Lord not been pleased further to send in means; but He, in His fatherly care, never ceased to remember our need and to provide for its supply. The expenses were very heavy, month after month, not only because of the greatness of the establishment, but in particular also on account of the high price of provisions, which prevailed during the whole of the year; yet, notwithstanding this, there was not a single year, since the Orphan work commenced, in which I went on with greater ease regarding means, than during this period. At the close of the first month, June 26th, there remained £192 9s. 11½d. in hand. At the close of the second month, July 26th, there was a balance left of £259 4s. At the close of the third month, August 26th, there was left a balance of £291 19s. 2d. 1856 And in like manner the Lord was pleased to supply me with means, month after month, so that when He was pleased to give me on February 19th the donation of £3,000, before referred to, I had still £160 in hand for the support of the Orphans. It is particularly worthy of notice, that the income for the support of the Orphans was not supplied by any very large donations, previous to the one of £3,000; for there was no period for about ten years, when I received fewer large donations for the support of the Orphans, than during the last. It was supplied by many donations of £1, £2, £5, £10, £20, and upwards, but not exceeding £100, except one of £117 10s. received on May 3rd, and the £300 which I took for the Orphans out of the £3,000. Again it is remarkable, that while up to February 19th we always abounded, and were never brought low, but generally had had about £200 in hand; almost immediately after the reception of the £3,000, out of which I took £300 for the support of the Orphans, the balance, before in hand, was all expended, and more money required; so that I had soon to use a part of the £300, whereby the hand of God in that large donation was so much the more made manifest; and yet, again, this £300, with what the Lord was pleased to send in besides between February 19th and May 26th, not only met all the remaining heavy expenses, but left in hand a balance of £167 18s. 11¾d. Observe, dear reader, while we were in rented houses in Wilson Street, we had our faith greatly tried, year after year, though the expenses were only about one-third as much, as during the past year. And thus also it has been again and again, since the New Orphan House was opened in 1849; but during the past year we were entirely free from trial of faith regarding means for the support of the Orphans, though not without many trials of faith and patience on other accounts. The Lord takes His own way, and therefore He allows this year to stand by itself, in this particular. On this I delight to dwell; for I desire that the hand of God may be recognized in this work, whether it be by His power being manifested in sustaining us in our poverty from day to day, or by His causing us to go on easily with regard to means for a day, or a month, or a year. You see, then, that while there was but like "a handful of meal in the barrel," at the commencement of the period, the Lord was pleased to make it last for a whole year, and yet, at the end of the year, there was more than at the beginning; and during the whole year all these hundreds had been fed, clothed, and provided with everything needful. What an answer does all this furnish to unbelief, which said, when I was going to build the New Orphan House, "How will you find the means for the support of these 300 Orphans?" [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1855, to May 26th, 1856, was £4,019 16s. 10d.] May 26th, 1856, to May 26th, 1857 The pages which precede this, and which give an account of the manner in which it pleased the Lord, year after year, to supply us with means, may have exhausted the patience of the reader. If so, I advise him to lay the book aside for the present, to take it up another time, and not to read much of it at one time; also, with every fresh instance brought before him, in which the Lord was pleased to supply us with means, to seek to enter into it, that God, the living God, who has the hearts of all in His hands, supplied these means in answer to prayer. If this book be read in such a spirit, and not in the way of amusement, the result will be, that a rich blessing will be left behind in the heart of the reader, as has been the case with many thousands before him. But whatever the reader may feel, I have to do my part, which is, to record the Lord's unbounded kindness and faithfulness to me. And I delight in sounding forth His praises. On May 26th I had £167 18s. 11¾d. in hand for the support of the Orphans. We were, therefore, entirely dependent upon God to supply more means when, or before, this sum was gone. And this He did, most bountifully; for at no period, since first the Orphan work commenced, on December 9th, 1835, had we so abounded as during this period, having been able to meet not only every demand, but having had always, during the whole twelvemonth, a considerable sum in hand. And thus the good and faithful God, the living God, the "Father of the fatherless," carried us through the whole of that period also, regarding the Orphan work, and caused us so to abound, that at the close, on May 26th, 1857, I had in hand a balance of £1,489 7s. 9d. I delight in being able thus to make my boast in the Lord. I do not write Reports to bring before the public how poor I am. Nor do I write them, in order thereby to induce persons to give, though I well know that hundreds of times the Lord has used the Reports, instrumentally, to lay this work, as His own, on the hearts of His children, whether rich or poor, to help me with their means. But I write, in order that God's bountifulness, and faithfulness, and the readiness of His heart to listen to the supplications of His children, may be increasingly manifest to those who need a helping hand for such purposes, if by any means others may be induced to put their trust in God for all they need. I delight to speak of the balance of £1,489 7s. 9d. in hand on May 26th, 1857; for when I first made known my purpose to enlarge this work, so as to receive 1,000 Orphans, instead of 300, many may have thought there was no likelihood of my obtaining the £35,000 needed for the buildings for the 700 Orphans, still less of my being able to provide for them. But see how God wrought. Only £3,200 more was needed on May 26th, 1857, to complete the £35,000. And when I was on the point of beginning to make arrangements for the reception of 400 more Orphans, when the expenses would be unusually large, even before the 400 were actually housed, the Lord allowed us to enter upon a new period with a balance of £1,489 7s. 9d., as if He meant thereby to say: "Fear not, I will be with thee, and will help thee also when the 400 more Orphans shall have been received, yea, when all the 1,000 shall be under thy care." Thus, as the work has been enlarged, to put unbelief to shame the Lord has kept pace in His faithfulness with the enlargement, and often has given even more abundantly, comparatively, than when it was small. It is not that our principles are altered. It is not that we act differently from what we did between 1838 and 1843, when almost habitually we were very poor; but it pleased God, because He had given it to me to go forward in faith, for a testimony to an unbelieving world, and for the comfort and encouragement of the Church at large, to show how He delights to honour those who honour Him and put their trust in Him. Declines to receive £100 as provision for the future October 12th. There was sent to me a cheque for £100, with the donor's request to receive this for myself, as the beginning of a fund for my support when advanced in years, and for that of my family. This kind and well-intended proposal by the donor (who since has died), appeared to me as a subtle temptation laid for me (though far from being intended so by him), to depart from the principles on which I had been acting for twenty-six years, both regarding myself and the Orphan work. I give the account of this circumstance fully, as it may be profitable to my readers. Dear Sir, "In admiration of the services which you have rendered to poor Orphans and mankind in general, I think it right that some provision should be made for yourself. I think it right to send you £100 as a beginning (which I hope many good Christians will add to), to form a fund for the maintenance of yourself and your family, and I hope you will lay out this as a beginning accordingly. May God bless you and your labours, as He has hitherto done in everything connected with your Institutions. "I am, dear Sir, ——." By God's grace I had not a moment's hesitation as to what to do. While most fully appreciating the great kindness of the donor, I looked upon this as a temptation, permitted by God, to put my trust in something else than Himself, and I therefore sent the following reply:— My dear Sir, "I hasten to thank you for your kind communication, and to inform yon that your cheque for £100 has safely come to hand. "I have no property whatever, nor has my dear wife; nor have I had one shilling regular salary as Minister of the gospel for the last 26 years, nor as the Director of the Orphan Houses and the other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. When I am in need of anything, I fall on my knees, and ask God that He would be pleased to give me what I need; and He puts it into the heart of some one or other to help me. Thus all my wants have been amply supplied during the last 26 years, and I can say, to the praise of God, I have lacked nothing. My dear wife and my only child, a daughter 24 years old, are of the same mind. Of this blessed way of living none of us is tired, but we become day by day more convinced of its blessedness. "I have never thought it right to make provision for myself, or my dear wife and daughter, except in this way, that when I have seen a case of need, such as an aged widow, a sick person, or a helpless infant, I have used the means freely which God has given me, fully believing that, if either myself, or my dear wife or daughter, at some time or other, should be in need of anything, God would richly repay what was given to the poor, considering it as lent to Himself. "Under these circumstances, I am unable to accept your kind gift of £100 towards making a provision for myself and family; for so I understand your letter. Anything given to me, unasked for, by those who have it in their heart to help to supply my personal and family expenses, I thankfully accept; or any donation for the work of God in which I am engaged, I also thankfully accept, as a steward for the Orphans, etc.; but your kind gift seems to me especially given to make a provision for myself, which I think would be displeasing to my Heavenly Father, who has so bountifully given me my daily bread hitherto. But should I have misunderstood the meaning of your letter, be pleased to let me know. I hold the cheque till I hear again from you. "In the meantime, my dear Sir, whatever your letter meant, I am deeply sensible of your kindness, and daily pray that God would be pleased richly to recompense you, both temporally and spiritually. I am, dear Sir, yours very gratefully, "GEORGE MÜLLER." Two days after I received a reply, in which the donor desired me to use the £100 for the support of the Orphans, for which object I gladly accepted this sum. The day after that, I received another £100 from the same donor, and four days after, £100 more. All for the support of the Orphans, and from an individual whom I have never seen. 1857 Spoils which God's grace won January 7th. Last evening I received, just after having again prayed for diamonds, jewellery, etc., a ring, set with a brilliant, sent from Worcestershire. A Christian lady had been conversing with her husband on the power of prayer, and, in conversation, brought forward a Report of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. After a little more conversation, the husband took this ring from his finger, and said to his wife, "Send this to Mr. Müller." February 23rd. This evening I had been again asking the Lord, among many other petitions, to incline the hearts of His children, who know of this work, to send me their diamonds, jewellery, old gold and silver coins, or other valuable but needless articles, to be disposed of for the benefit of this work. About half-an-hour after, I received a small box, containing the following valuable articles: a ring set with a brilliant, 5 other gold rings, 3 gold brooches, a pearl brooch, 10 other brooches, a watch-hook, a gold chain, a gold watch- guard, 2 gold bracelets, a silver card case, a pair of bracelets with gold snaps, 3 breast-pins, 2 jet necklaces, and a small heart of agate. With peculiar delight I unpacked this little box, to look at the spoils which the grace of God had won in the heart of His child, who bad dedicated them to His service; and it afforded me further encouragement to pray for similar manifestations of grace in other children of God. April 14th. To-day was paid to me the legacy of the late Mrs. S., being £200. As in every way the last year was the most remarkable of all the 23 years this work has been in existence, so also in this particular, that in this one year more came in by legacies than during all the previous 22 years reckoned together. But all without my using any other means than prayer. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1856, to May 26th, 1857, was £3,893 6s. 2½d.] May 26th, 1857, to May 26th, 1858 At the commencement of this period we had a balance of £1,489 7s. 9d. in hand towards the support of the Orphans. But we had, on the other hand, expenses awaiting us, such as we had never had before; for, not only was the house, which had been for years filled with its 300 Orphans, still further to be supplied, but the opening of the second house for 400 additional Orphans was before us, in which it was expected that children shortly would be received, for whom considerable preparations had to be made, by laying in a large stock of various kinds of material for clothes, etc. Large, therefore, as the balance was with which we commenced, yet, had not our faithful prayer-hearing and answering God and Father helped us further, we should very soon have had our means exhausted.. The second house was opened on November 12th, 1857; the Lord had been mindful of this, and allowed us with a balance of £2,292 Os. 11¾d. to begin housekeeping in it. See, dear reader, how blessed it is to rely upon the living God. May 27th. On the very first day of this period, I have received from a new donor, an entire stranger to me, residing in the Presidency of Calcutta, £5, which is like an earnest from my Heavenly Father, that during this period also He will supply me with all I need. June 7th. Received £50, "paid by the publishers for the copyright of a memoir." The authoress had from the beginning intended, that, whatever the copyright of her work might produce, should be given to me for the benefit of the Orphans, and this sum was obtained.— June 22nd. From a new donor at Birmingham £50. It is especially to be observed, that abundance was given, although (as the readers have seen) a large balance was left, at the close of the former period; and one of the auditors of the accounts observed, that it would be considered bad policy to publish a Report with such a balance in hand; but on my part I glory in being able to show how the Lord is not only willing to provide for us as much as we absolutely need, but even does so bountifully. October 3rd. To-day one of the former Orphans, who was converted more than two years before he left the Orphan House, and who has now been above five years out of the house, came to converse with me about becoming a Missionary.—October 13th. Received from Brixton £1 5s. 6d. with the following communication: "A dear Christian gentleman, at the head of a house in the City, in writing to me says, 'I have sustained a heavy pecuniary loss, and therefore wish to sanctify the loss by giving 20s. to the Orphan House. Please send that sum for me; I will repay you.' " Pause, dear reader. A heavy pecuniary loss is made an occasion for this donation; not a considerable gain. A heavy loss, should lead us to pause and ponder, and consider what the Lord's voice to us is in it. Perhaps the reason is, that we lived too much as owners and possessors, instead of stewards for the Lord, and that, therefore, He was obliged to take part of that, which we possess, from us. If so, let us be benefited by the loss. But suppose this is not the reason; suppose the Lord allowed the loss only to take place for the trial of our faith and patience, yet we should (whilst meekly bowing, under the hand of God) say to ourselves that the Lord might have taken all, instead of part, and that, therefore, we ought to make good use of our stewardship respecting the means which are still left to us. I once knew the proprietors of a house of business to be suddenly and deeply afflicted. My advice to my Christian friends was, to be grateful to God, that He had not taken all from them. I said to them, that, were I in their position, I should express my gratitude to the Lord by a thankoffering to Him, that this sudden calamity had not taken away the whole of my property. These Christian friends, I found afterwards, resolved to give to the Lord £100 as a thankoffering, for having dealt so mercifully with them, and for not having allowed them to lose all. Well, dear reader, what do you think of this? You think, perhaps, this was very strange. Yes, it was very strange, according to the principles of this world; but what will you think when I tell you, that these Christian friends have had that £100 repaid not merely tenfold, twentyfold, nor a hundredfold, but far more than a thousandfold? Difficulty about a Boiler overcome by Prayer Towards the end of November I was most unexpectedly informed that the boiler of our heating apparatus leaked very considerably, so that it was impossible to go through the winter with such a leak. Our heating apparatus consists of a large cylindrical boiler, inside of which the fire is kept, and with which boiler the water-pipes, that warm the rooms, are connected. Hot air is also connected with this apparatus. The boiler had been considered suited for the work of the winter. To suspect that it was worn out, and not to do anything towards replacing it by a new one, and to have said, I will trust in God regarding it, would be careless presumption, not faith in God. It would be. the counterfeit of faith. The boiler is entirely surrounded by brickwork; its state, therefore, could not be known without taking down the brickwork; this, if needless, would be rather injurious to the boiler than otherwise; and as for eight winters we had no difficulty in this way, we had not anticipated it now. But suddenly, and most unexpectedly, at the commencement of the winter, this difficulty occurred. What then was to be done? For the children, especially the younger infants, I felt deeply concerned, that they might not suffer, through want of warmth. But how were we to obtain warmth? The introduction of a new boiler would, in all probability, take many weeks. The repairing of the boiler was a questionable matter, on account of the greatness of the leak; but, if not, nothing could be said of it, till the brick chamber in which it is enclosed, was, at least in part, removed; but that would, at least, as far as we could judge, take days; and what was to be done in the meantime, to find warm rooms for 300 children? It naturally occurred to me, to introduce temporary gas-stoves; but on further weighing the matter, it was found that we should be unable to heat our very large rooms with gas, unless we had many stoves, which we could not introduce, as we had not a sufficient quantity of gas to spare from our lighting apparatus. But what was to be done? Gladly would I have paid £100 if thereby the difficulty could have been overcome, and the children not be exposed to suffer for many days from being in cold rooms. At last I determined on falling entirely into the hands of God, who is very merciful and of tender compassion, and I decided on having the brick-chamber opened, to see the extent of the damage, and whether the boiler might be repaired, so as to carry us through the winter. The day was fixed, when the workmen were to come, and all the necessary arrangements were made. The fire, of course, had to be let out while the repairs were going on. But now see. After the day was fixed for the repairs, a bleak north wind set in. It began to blow either on Thursday or Friday before the Wednesday afternoon when the fire was to be let out. Now came the first really cold weather which we had in the beginning of that winter, during the first days of December. What was to be done? The repairs could not be put off. I now asked the Lord for two things, viz., that He would be pleased to change the North wind into a South wind, and that He would give to the workmen "a mind to work"; for I remembered how much Nehemiah accomplished in 52 days, whilst building the walls of Jerusalem, because "the people had a mind to work." Well, the memorable day came. The evening before, the bleak North wind blew still; but, on the Wednesday, the South wind blew; exactly as I had prayed. The weather was so mild that no fire was needed. The brickwork was removed, the leak was found out very soon, the boiler- makers began to repair in good earnest. About half-past eight in the evening, when I was going home, I was informed at the lodge, that the acting principal of the firm whence the boiler-makers came had arrived to see how the work was going on, and whether he could in any way speed the matter. I went immediately, therefore, into the cellar, to see him with the men, to seek to expedite the business. In speaking to the principal of this, he said in their hearing, "The men will work late this evening, and come very early again to-morrow." "We would rather, Sir," said the leader, "work all night." Then remembered I the second part of my prayer, that God would give the men "a mind to work." Thus it was: by the morning the repair was accomplished, the leak was stopped, though with great difficulty, and within about 30 hours the brickwork was up again and the fire in the boiler; and all the time the south wind blew so mildly, that there was not the least need of a fire. Here, then, is one of our difficulties which was overcome by prayer and faith. For nearly three months all went on well; but at the end of February another leak appeared, which was worse than the previous one. But out of this difficulty also we were helped through prayer, so that without any real inconvenience the repairs were accomplished within about 30 hours. Thus we were carried through that winter, and in the spring a new boiler was ordered to be made. 1858 January 1st. The Lord has again dealt bountifully with me in a variety of ways, especially as regards pecuniary supplies. Long before the break of day I heard something drop into the letter-box at my house, and said to myself, "This is the Lord's earnest, to provide me this year also with what I shall need." On opening the box, I found two packets of money in it. The first contained £12 3s. 3d., with this communication: "Please accept the enclosed £12 3s. 3d. to pay for the maintenance of one of the little Orphans for the present year." The other packet contained, anonymously, £2 2s. 6d.—Jan. 17th. I had just been asking the Lord for more means, when there was handed to me a letter containing a cheque for £30, from the neighbourhood of Ashby-de-la-Zouch. The donor had only on September 6th sent £25 for the Orphans. He used to give about £5 per year formerly, but as the work is enlarged, the Lord has inclined him to give more. Refuses an offer of 100 guineas to take in an Orphan out of turn January 19th. Yesterday I received a letter, stating that a stranger had offered to pay one hundred guineas to the Funds of the Institution, if, together with an Orphan girl, who was to be received, I would at the same time admit her brother, whose turn was not come. This was of course declined, as the cases of the Orphans are considered in the order in which applications are made, and according to the vacancies which occur for boys and girls, and money never influences me in the least. Now see, Christian reader, how God recompensed this acting in His fear, irrespective of the loss of the money. The lady who received this negative reply, an entire stranger to me, very kindly sent me £300 a little while after, though the little boy was not admitted. February 2nd. To-day I took the first active steps towards the building of the third house, when immediately afterwards I was informed by letter that a lady in London, an entire stranger to me, had ordered her bankers to send me £300 for the support of the Orphans. I was also further informed in the evening, that in two weeks £800 will be paid to me for the work of the Lord. Some of my readers may be inclined to say, that there is no difficulty at all in carrying on this work, as there is so much coming in, from so many hundreds of persons in various parts of the kingdom and the world, who feel interested in it, that any one could do this. My reply is, yes, any one, whom God has called for such a work, and who really trusts in Him, will be supplied with means. But real trust in God is needed for it, else such a one would soon be overpowered by the difficulties. While I am writing this (end of May, 1858), week after week has passed away, for about ten weeks, when the income has been, generally, £100, £200, or £300 per week less than the expenses; and had not the Lord so richly supplied us previously, we should be very poor indeed, humanly speaking. What is to be done under such circumstances? To trust in what we have in hand, to depend upon the liberality of former donors, or to trust in the number of Reports which have been circulated? All these would be found broken reeds if leaned upon. We trust alone in the living God, and are assured, that either before that which we have in hand is gone, He will send help, or when it is gone; for Himself, as with an unseen hand, has led me on to the enlargement of the work, and causes it still further to be enlarged, week after week. This trust in the living God, but this alone, keeps my heart in peace. Were I to look at things after the outward appearance, there is no natural prospect of my being carried through the constantly recurring large demands before me. Prayed money out of the Chancery Court February 4th. In September, 1856, I was informed that the late Mrs. S., of Clifton, had left me for the benefit of the Orphans a legacy of £500. When, therefore, about fourteen months had elapsed, and the legacy was not paid to me, I felt it my duty, as a steward, to ask whether there was any reason why the legacy was not paid, and was informed by the solicitor, in whose hands the business was, that that part of the property out of which the legacy was to be paid was into Chancery. Most of my readers will, therefore, suppose there was but little prospect of soon obtaining the money. However, my universal remedy for every difficulty, trial, and disappointment, viz., faith and prayer, was now resorted to, and I asked the Lord that He would be pleased, contrary to all human appearances, to cause this money soon to come to hand, and accordingly, on February 4th, 1858, the legacy of £500 was paid to me, with interest from August 29th, 1857, up to this day, at the rate of 4 per cent, being £8 9s. 1d. Let this instance be a further encouragement to the believing reader, to turn everything into prayer, for the removal of his difficulties; but, at the same time, to wait patiently the Lord's time, and fully to believe, that, as assuredly as it is a real good for him, the answer will be granted. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1857, to May 26th, 1858, was £5,513 5s. 7½d.] May 26th, 1858, to May 26th, 1859 At the commencement of this period we had a balance in hand of £2,997 Os. Id., a far greater sum than we had ever had before, at the commencement of a new period. June 20th. To-day I found paid to my credit at my bankers, by a donor at a considerable distance, the sum of £3,500, of which the donor kindly wished me to keep for my own personal expenses £100, to give to Mr. Craik £50, and to take the remaining £3,350 for the benefit of the Orphans. This donor, whom I have never seen, wrote with reference to this donation: "Since I first heard of your Establishment, I had given it a chief preference in the disposal of my property; but now, seeing my time here cannot be long, I am persuaded it is far better for me to present you with the amount while I live (if the Lord permit). Pray that the Lord may graciously accept it at my hands, and enable me to be deeply humbled and thankful that He has so greatly favoured one so unworthy." Observe the following points in connection with this donation: (1) I have never seen the donor. (2) Simply in answer to our daily prayers to the living God, He is thus pleased to work for us. (3) The donor gives while living. Thus the uncertainty of obtaining the money, left by Will, is avoided, and the considerable legacy duty is saved. (4) The above sum was given to me at a period when we not only had to expend far more money than ever for the current expenses, but also, when, for many weeks past, we had had but little, comparatively, coming in. Thus the Lord, by this most unexpected abundance, showed afresh how small a matter it is with Him to make up for deficiencies. (5) Take lastly in connection with this, what I stated when first I made known my intention of increasing the number of Orphans to 1,000 instead of 300, viz., that the Lord would be able to provide for the 1,000 as easily as for the 300. How greatly has He helped in the work since that time in such a variety of ways! And this most unexpected large donation, from this humble follower of the Lord Jesus, is one of the many remarkable proofs He has given me since, of the readiness of His heart to help me.—July 7th. From Ireland £5, with the following deeply interesting letter from a manufacturer:— "I enclose a Post Office Order for £5, which by the blessing of Almighty God I am enabled to send you this year. You will, no doubt, remember that the first sum I sent you was 5s., I think now four years ago; and indeed at that time it was a large sum for me to send, I might say considerably larger than the present. For some years previous to the time I sent you the first amount, I was at times much perplexed on the subject of giving; and the end of my reasoning was always, that u person so straitened in circumstances as I was then, was not called upon to give. I kept this opinion, until one of your Reports fell into my hands, and, from the accounts contained therein, was encouraged to send you the first amount of 5s. Soon after I thought my circumstances got something easier. I then began to seek out cases of distress, and relieved them to the best of my ability; and, to the astonishment of many who did not know the secret, who wondered how I could give, I have proved that, just as I give, the Lord gives in return; for during the time, since I first made up my mind to give, what with weakness of faith, and false reasonings of friends, I sometimes withheld when I ought not, and just as I withheld, the Lord in His infinite mercy withheld also. During the panic, which has yet scarcely passed over us, I dealt out to all who came within my reach, according as I considered the circumstances required; and the result is, that, although many in the same trade have been almost ruined, it has been the most prosperous year I have had since I commenced business. It would fill your heart with joy, if time and space would permit, for me to relate how in many instances I was directed to go to such a house and enquire how they were getting on, and to find that I arrived just in time. But, above all, I have to thank God that my spiritual condition is much improved since I began to give. Etc." December 3rd. For three weeks the income has been about one-third only of the expenses; yet the Lord supplied us bountifully beforehand, and my full expectation was, that He would again help us more fully. Now to-day has been a day as in former times. I received from one of the Midland Counties £50, and seven smaller amounts from various places.—December 16th. We have now 299 Orphans in No. 2, and 299 in No. 1, just an equal number. What help has the Lord given in filling up No. 2 since this day twelvemonth!— From Sunderland, from a lady who has found Christ: a gold ring set with 6 pearls and a ruby, a gold ring set with 3 emeralds and 10 small diamonds, a gold ring set with turquoises, and a pair of gold ear- rings. 1859 January 1st. Week after week, of late, the income has been far less than the expenses, though much has come in. Now, on this first day of the year, the Lord has richly made up for all deficiencies. The first letter I opened contained advice from an anonymous donor at Manchester, to call at a certain bank in Bristol for £110 as "a New Year's gift for the Orphans," with the request that I would not seek to ascertain the name of the donor.—The next letter contained information, from a donor in London, that there had been paid to my bankers the sum of £1,000, of which £500 was for the Orphans. On January 2nd came in 18 donations, of which I will only mention £10 from Sydenham, and an anonymous donation of £50 from New York. Received also the £7,000, to which reference has been made, in writing about donations for the Building Fund, of which I took £1,000 for the support of the Orphans. January 12th. From Westerham, in 88 small donations, £4 8s. 6d. January 17th. From Florence £5.—January 18th. From one who was formerly under our care as an Orphan, and who is now in Australia, £5.—January 20th. From Bonn, in Rhenish Prussia, 10 Prussian Thalers from a Dutch lady, and 1 Thaler from the sender. Again I call upon the reader to see the great variety of ways in which the Lord helps me. By 88 small donations £4 8s. 6d. is made up, whilst at other times one single donation brings £1,000, £2,000, £3,000, and even £7,000 or £8,100. Then again from all parts of the world donations come in. God has not failed me at any time. Forty years [1874] have I proved His faithfulness, in this work; and it was about thirty-six years ago— when great poverty and need began to come upon me, in connection with this work—that the Lord in the most marked and manifest manner stretched forth His hand. This almost uninterrupted poverty continued for five years; but God always helped me. During the last twenty years generally His dealings have been different; still, even during this period, I have had numberless spiritual and temporal necessities to bring before God in prayer, and He has uniformly helped me. This same peace and joy in God, resulting from becoming increasingly acquainted with Him, by waiting upon Him, looking to Him, trusting in Him in the greatest difficulties, and under the greatest trials; and even when there is not the least natural prospect of being helped; I desire that you, dear reader, may have. The life of the believer in the Lord Jesus is intended to be a very happy one, even here on earth; but this cannot be, except you walk as an obedient child, and confide fully in your Father who is in heaven. I cannot tell you how happy this service makes me. Instead of being the anxious, careworn man many persons think me to be, I have no anxieties and no cares at all. Faith in God leads me to roll all my burden upon Him; for hundreds are my necessities, besides those connected with money. In every way I find God to be my helper, even as I trust in Him, and pray to Him in childlike simplicity, about everything. Be encouraged, dear fellow-believer, to go this blessed way yourself, and you will see what peace and joy it affords. January 31st. Regarding pecuniary assistance for the work, this has been the most remarkable month during the 25 years I have been engaged in it. There came in for the Building Fund during this month £4,315 4s., for the support of the Orphans £2,215 19s. 8½d., and for the other Objects £3,286 3s. 3d.; altogether £9,817 6s. 11½d.; but there was also expended, during this one month, £4,896 10s. February 8th. From H. B., in London, £5, as "the grateful acknowledgment of one who has experienced the fact, that 'he that giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord.' "—April 30th. Received the following letter from a considerable distance:— My dear Christian brother, "I am the husband of Mrs. —— who sends you by this post the two- sovereign piece. How can we better dispose of this relic of affectionate remembrance, than by depositing it in the bank of Christ, who always pays the best interest, and never fails? Now, my best and spiritual counsellor, I cannot, express to you the exceeding great joy I feel, in relating what follows. I am an artist, a poor artist, a landscape painter. About two weeks ago I sent a picture to Bristol for exhibition, just as I finished your book that was lent us. I most humbly and earnestly prayed to God to enable me by the sale of my Bristol picture, to have the blessed privilege of sending you half the proceeds. The price of the picture is £20. Now mark. Immediately the exhibition is open, God, in His mercy, mindful of my prayer, sends me a purchaser. I have exhibited in Bristol before, but never sold a picture. Oh! my dear friend, my very heart leaps for joy. I have never been so near God before. Through your instrumentality I have been enabled to draw nearer to God, with more earnestness, more faith, more holy desires. This is the first return God has blessed me with for the whole of my last year's labours. What a blessing to have it so returned!—Oh, with what joy I read your book!" Of such letters I have had thousands. Mr. Wright joins Mr. Müller [April 30th. It was during April of this year that Mr. James Wright, at Mr. Müller's invitation, joined him in the work.] May 18th. Again anonymously from H. B. £10, with these words: "In grateful acknowledgment to our Heavenly Father for an increase of business, since last I remitted." This is the fifth donation from the same donor within about three months, £45 in all. From Bath 6s., saved by discontinuing smoking, given up by the help of the Lord, though the donor had smoked 18 years previously.—May 26th. It is now eighteen months since we began to receive fresh children, after the opening of No. 2. Since then we have received altogether 422 Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1858, to May 26th, 1859, was £6,974 17s. 0½d.] May 26th, 1859, to May 26th, 1860 June 17th. This evening, tenders for contracts for the New Orphan House No. 3 were given in. Thus we advanced another decided step towards having 1,150 Orphans under our care. Under these circumstances the following donations were particularly refreshing to me. From 2 Dutch ladies, residing at Bonn, 7 Prussian Thalers for the Orphans. From a Dutch Baroness £85 13s. 1d., of which the donor kindly wishes me to keep two-tenths for myself, and to use the remainder for the Institution. September 2nd. From Oxfordshire £50, sent at the request of a Christian young gentleman (who had fallen asleep in Jesus), by his father, with a grateful heart for what the Lord had done for his son. I never saw either father or son, nor do I otherwise know them.— September 9th. From Capt. T. S——, R.N., £1 with these lines; "June 30th, 1859, Lat. 23.52 N., Long. 36.9 W.—H.M.S. Calcutta. May every blessing attend your charity and yourself." This is one of the ten thousand remarkable ways in which the Lord has helped mo from the beginning of the Institution. But all comes in answer to prayer. November 15th. Within the last twenty-four hours I have drawn cheques, for current expenses, to the amount of £555, and the income during the last days has been less than during any part of the year. But I hope in God, and am therefore in peace.—November 17th. From Kidderminster £50. There was also paid to-day the legacy of the late Mrs. C——, which should have been £100 (less legacy duty £90), but which, through a defect in the Will, was only £50 (less legacy duty £45). Half, therefore, of the intended kindness of the testatrix was lost. This leads me to the remark, that if any donors wish to help the Institution by legacies (though the more excellent way is, during our lifetime to use our means for the Lord, if there be no hindrance), it is necessary that their Will be worded properly. 1860 January 1st. Early in the morning I found in the letter-box at my house three papers, containing money. The first I opened contained £12 10s., with these words: "Will Mr. Müller please to accept the enclosed £12 10s. from—as a contribution for the maintenance of one of the dear little Orphans?"—The next paper I opened contained anonymous donations from 3 servants, viz. £1 from A. B., £1 from M. A., and 2s. 6d. from E. A. W. For many years have these dear servants, entirely unknown to me, contributed thus on the first morning of the year.—The third paper contained a sovereign, with these words: "Towards the support of the Orphans, from one whom God has wonderfully blessed throughout the year, at this moment passing away." By the first delivery I received twenty-five letters. The first I opened contained advice, that into one of the Bristol banks had been paid to my credit £262 17s., of which the donor, who resides at a distance of about 200 miles, desires £200 to be used for the building of the third Orphan House, and £62 17s. as a, New Year's gift for the support of the Orphans. Anonymously from H. B. £17 13s. —"As a thankoffering for the mercies of the past year, from believers meeting at the Sand Area Meeting House, Kendal, £30 3s."—January 14th. From a mercantile gentleman, whom I have only once spoken to for a few moments, £1,500.—January 17th. To-day it is a twelvemonth since, day by day, 30 quarts of new milk have been given, by a gentleman residing in the neighbourhood of Bristol.— January 19th. Received 705 mugs for the 700 Orphans, as a present. —January 20th. From a Birmingham manufacturer £50. February 14th. Received £2 10s. 6d., with the following letter:— My dear Brother in the Lord Jesus Christ, "Will you please to accept an order for £2 10s. 6d. for the dear Orphans under your care. The history of this small sum is as follows: About seven-and-a-half years ago, your Narrative was put into my hands; the Lord very greatly blessed it to my soul. Six years and eleven months ago I was enabled to cast myself, my wife, and family, upon the Lord, and look to Him alone for the supply of our temporal necessities, while labouring in His glorious cause. From that time to the present we have had no claims upon any person for a single penny; nor have we made known our wants to any, or applied to any person for help, but to our Heavenly Father alone; and He has supplied our need, and not suffered us to be confounded, blessed be His name! My dear wife, as well as myself, from the very first, had a strong desire to help you a little in your blessed work of love and labour of faith; but, for a long time, owing to her continued ill-health, and the growing expenses of our family, we never seemed to have any money to spare; so, all we did was to wish, desire, and talk about it, and say how happy we should be if the Lord would enable us to do so. At length we both felt we were acting wrongly, and on the 8th of August last we solemnly decided we would give the Lord back a tenth of the money He was pleased to send us, though at that time we were in deeper poverty than we had ever been before; yet under those circumstances we were enabled in the strength of the Lord to come to the above decision, and act up to it that very morning; and the peace and joy we both felt, it is in vain for me to attempt to describe. The Lord has kept us firm ever since, and instead of having less for our own use, we have had more; so, dear Sir, this sum is the fruit of six months' prayers. Pardon me for troubling you with so long an account of so trifling a sum; but I want you to bless our Heavenly Father for His goodness to us His unworthy servants, and to remember us in your petitions at the throne of grace. "Yours very affectionately and respectfully, ——." April 17th. From Birkenhead £20.—May 26th. The present period closes full of mercies and blessings with regard to means for carrying on the work, as also in every other respect; and I look with peace and comfort to the coming year, though I have reason to believe its expenses will be greater, and that about £25,000 will be required to carry me through it. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1859 to May 26th, 1860, was £7,699 13s. 11½d.] May 26th, 1860, to May 26th, 1861 June 7th. To-day I had the joy of receiving a long letter, from one of the Orphans in service, giving a full account of her conversion, from which I give the following extract: "I with many others can look back to the dear Orphan House and thank God for placing us under such influence. It was the genuine religious example of all around me, while there, that impressed my mind with the reality of vital religion."—June 8th. From Lancashire £200.—June 15th. From the inmates of the Liverpool Penitentiary £3 14s. 3d., and from their Matrons 8s. 9d., being saved by abstaining for one month from the use of butter, in order to send the allowance to the Orphans. August 15th. From the Master of a brig £2. Being homeward bound from the Mediterranean, he asked the Lord to give him a fair wind through the gut of Gibraltai, and said that, if so, he would give the amount of the anchorage dues to the Lord for the Orphans. He entered the Straits, it fell calm, and he drifted ten miles back. He then again asked the Lord to help him. A breeze sprang up in the night, and he cleared the Straits. October 12th. Received the following valuable donation: A gold brooch, a pair of ear-rings, and 3 rings, all set with pink topazes, a pearl brooch, a large amber necklace, ring, and ear-rings, seed coral bracelets and negligee, a cornelian ring, a negligée from Herculaneum, a pair of gold bracelets set with precious stones, a pair of garnet ear-rings, a string of coral, a heavy gold chain, a cornelian necklace, a rich Genoa velvet dress, an Indian worked scarf, etc., and 5s. for carriage. These valuable articles were accompanied by the following lines from the donor: "Some years have passed since any of these idle toys were worn by me; and I think it sinful to lock up anything which may tempt others to sin. While we have time to do good, let us embrace it; and may the offering be accepted by Him who sees it in secret, and will receive it as done unto Himself." The donor lived only a few months after she had sent these articles. Will she regret that she used them for the Lord in her lifetime? Surely not! Christian reader, let us seek more truly to lay hold on eternal life! Let us live for eternity! 1861 January 1st. I found early in the morning, before daylight, two little packets of money in the letter-box at my house. The first contained this letter:— My dear Sir, "I have the pleasure of enclosing £25 3s. 6d., £5 of which please to appropriate to your own use, and the remainder to the maintenance of the dear Orphans. This money is the first received by me as Director's fees of a public company with which I am connected; and I thought I could not do better than consecrate it to such a purpose. Wishing you every success in your holy work, "I am, dear Sir, yours faithfully, ——." January 10th. "Saved in farthings through the past year, 3s." What a variety of ways God uses to supply me with means! January 30th. From a commercial gentleman £500. May 3rd. Anonymously from R. E. I. 13s. 6d., with these lines: "It was my idea, that when a man had sufficient for his own wants, he ought then to supply the wants of others, and consequently I never had sufficient. I now clearly see, that God expects us to give of what we have, and not of what we have not; and to leave the rest to Him. I therefore give in faith and love, knowing that, if I first seek the kingdom of God and His righteousness, all other things will be added unto me."—May 9th. From Hinckley 10s. 7d., being "Weekly subscriptions of a halfpenny and a penny from very poor women." May 26th. At the close of the period I find that the total expenditure for all the various Objects was £24,700 16s. 4d., or £67 13s. 5¾d. per day, all the year round. During the coming year I expect the expenses to be considerably greater. But God, who has helped me these many years, will, I believe, help me in future also. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1860, to May 26th, 1861, was £8,022 7s. 10d.] You see, esteemed reader, how the Lord, in His faithful love, helped us year after year. With every year the expenses increased, because the operations of the Institution were further enlarged; but He never failed us. You may say, however, "What would you do, if He should fail in helping you?" My reply is, That cannot be, as long as we trust in Him and do not live in sin. But if we were to forsake Him, the fountain of living waters, and to hew out to ourselves broken cisterns, which cannot hold water, by trusting in an arm of flesh; or if we were to live in sin, we should then have to call upon Him in vain, even though we professed still to trust in Him, according to that word: "If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me" (Psalm 66:18). Hitherto, by God's grace, I have been enabled to continue to trust in Him alone; and hitherto, though failing and weak in many ways, yet, by God's grace, I have been enabled to walk uprightly, hating sin and loving holiness, and longing after increased conformity to the Lord Jesus. May 26th, 1861, to May 26th, 1862 June 5th. Legacy of the late Mrs. J. £200. This lady I never saw; yet God inclined her heart to leave this amount in her Will for the support of the Orphans. A former Orphan in a College August 13th. The following is a letter from an Orphan who was the first received into the New Orphan House No. 1, was converted whilst there, walked consistently as a believer about a year before he left, and was on May 24th, 1852, sent out to be apprenticed. Since then, as far as I know, he has uniformly walked as a believer, and at last, having a great desire either to labour as a Missionary abroad, or as a preacher of the gospel at home, he went to a newly-established College, chiefly for the sake of studying Hebrew and Greek, to be able to understand the Holy Scriptures in the original languages. After having been at this College for some time, I saw him, and on his return there I received this letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "You will be pleased to hear, that I have returned to my duties at College, with an earnest desire more than ever to devote myself to the service of my beloved Saviour. I met with very great encouragement during the latter part of my vacation. Instances of usefulness seemed to multiply around me, and not unfrequently did I find that my labours had been crowned with the divine blessing in those places where I had least expected it. Whilst travelling by rail to an appointment, I met with a person who had heard me preach at—, nearly two years ago, and whom I had never seen from that time to this; but the Word then proclaimed was made a great blessing to his soul. I distinctly remembered the service, for I had preached that evening under great embarrassment of mind. Was not this pleasing? Need I say, that I thanked God and took courage? Whilst preaching lately, I had the pleasure of seeing among the congregation one of the Orphan girls, whom I afterwards had an interview with, and was pleased to find her a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ. I often think of the valuable advice you gave me during our last interview, and thank you most heartily for it. If it were possible, I should much like to be nearer to you, that I might often have the pleasure of listening to your paternal counsels. But my days in the Orphan House have passed away; I am now moving in a different sphere, preparing for a great and noble work. "My dear Sir, may I venture to hope that sometimes at the throne of grace you will remember your Orphan child, your 'son in the gospel.' I am anxious to become a good minister of Jesus Christ—the means of turning many to righteousness. I long to be honoured by my Lord in the ministry of His Word, that, when He shall appear, I may receive from Him a crown of honoured usefulness. I remember four years ago beginning to pray that God would bless me, by granting me to know that one soul was brought to the knowledge of the Saviour through my instrumentality. That prayer being answered, I prayed for two. That too being granted, I have doubled the number, and I hope that I shall see many, yea hundreds, saved through my labours. I am asking to be made largely useful, knowing that it is for my Saviour's glory. He can make feeble instruments the means of doing great good.—I was preaching yesterday at ——, and, on speaking to some friends about the Orphan House, they expressed a great desire to have the first part of your Life, which I shall feel obliged if you will kindly send me by post for them, at your earliest convenience. I enclose stamps for the amount. You will be pleased to hear that two persons, to whom I have lent the copy you kindly gave me on leaving the Orphan House, have been converted through its perusal, and are now consistent members of a Christian Church. "Accept the expression of my gratitude and affection, and with many prayers for the prosperity of the work of God in your hands, believe me to remain, "Yours affectionately in Christ Jesus, ——." A Poor Curate's Letter December 6th. Received £1, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Having just received part of my stipend, I have great pleasure in sending you £1 towards the support of the Orphans. I am only a poor curate, without any personal property, or I would gladly give more to so noble an Institution, having read your Narrative and Reports with the deepest interest. May God still more abundantly bless and prosper you in all endeavours to promote His glory and the increase of true religion. "I remain, dear Sir, with much respect and esteem, "Yours truly, ——." 1862 January 1st. The Old Year has ended in the midst of many mercies, and on the last day many donations had come in. The New Year commenced again with much help, especially in the reception of donations. Before daylight I found in the letter-box at my house a letter, containing £15, from a Bristol donor; also a sovereign with these words: "An Old Year's thankoffering for the Orphans." From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself.—January 2nd. From Birmingham £28 8s., with the kind promise to repeat this donation every month during this year.—January 8th. From a commercial gentleman £750. March 12th. From a Scotch donor £50. On this day, March 12th (the day of the opening of the New Orphan House No. 3, on which the expenses of the Orphan work were increased about £5,000 annually), came in altogether £71 9s. 5d., as if God would say, I will meet the increased expenses, and I give the earnest in what I send this day. April 15th. The number of inmates in the three Houses exceeds already 800, and above 400 more are expected. The expenses, therefore, are great, and becoming larger and larger. This morning came in £100.—April 22nd. From Kent £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1861, to May 26th, 1862, was £9,148 10s. 9d.] At the close of the year I find that, the total expenditure for the whole year having been £26,029 16s. 7½d., the average expenses for each of the 365 days was £71 6s. 3½d. May 26th, 1862, to May 26th, 1863 July 10th. This day has furnished another proof that the Lord is both able and willing to help me in meeting the expenses for the Orphans. Last evening I received the following information from a Bristol bank: "We beg to inform you that we have been directed by a gentleman to pay £368 to the Orphan Asylum on Ashley Down, as 'part of the tenth of an unexpected legacy,' and that the sum awaits your order at our bank." Accordingly there was paid to me to-day £368.—July 11th. From his Highness Prince—, £10. October 1st. From a naval officer £6 15s. 6d., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I beg to enclose a Post Office Order for the sum of £6 15s. 6d., being a donation from me to the Orphan Schools, in the following way: Towards the expense of the Orphans, being part of the tenth of a legacy lately received, £5. Cost of 20 Reports, lately sent to me, 10s. Fire insurance of my house furniture, which I prefer paying in this manner, £1 5s. 6d. With many of your donors, I have felt the full power of those words, that 'it is more blessed to give than to receive.' For some time past I have given a tenth of my income to the Lord, and can truly say that, where I formerly gave to one object, I can now give to twenty, without any difficulty or effort, and with a degree of pleasure that I never felt before. The more I give, the more I seem to get. Thus, temporally and spiritually, we receive a twofold blessing. If more could be induced to take this step, how many beaming countenances we should witness, and how flourishing would be the condition of many of our Societies and Institutions. May God indeed bless you in your noble work, and ever believe me, dear Sir, "Yours very faithfully, ——." November 15th. The outgoings of to-day, for the various Objects, are £632 12s. 1d., but the income for them had been only £3 15s. 6d. Under such circumstances it is necessary to keep the eye steadfastly fixed upon God; then, though the outgoings are great, we are helped, and shall not be confounded; for faith lays hold on God, and draws out of His inexhaustible fulness. November 17th. Received £1 11s. 6d., with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "Having been invited to attend one of the—Dinners on Thursday last, and not feeling free to do so, I prefer sending you the enclosed for the use of the Orphans. "Yours truly, Y. Z." Here, by refraining from going to a grand dinner, one guinea and a half was saved, sufficient to provide a dinner for more than one hundred Orphans. What may not be accomplished by self-denial! But this is not all. Such public dinner parties bring great damage to the soul, if not to the body. I leave out purposely what dinner party it was, because I do not wish these remarks to be of a personal character, but simply desire the good of the reader. December 1st. From Hampstead £50.—December 12th. This morning's post brought 2s. 6d. for the Building Fund, but nothing else for any of the other Objects, while I had before me the outgoings of £146 11s. for the current expenses for the Orphans alone. Moreover, for many days and weeks, the income has not been nearly equal to the expenses, so that the balance that we had in hand has been considerably reduced. Under these circumstances I found great comfort in Isaiah 26:3, 4, "Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee: because he trusteth in Thee. Trust ye in the Lord for ever: for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength." When I left the Orphan Houses this evening, I found that the expenses of the day had been altogether £151 18s. 8d., and the income 12s. 6d. But I hope in God. I expect again larger sums.— December 15th. The following letter was received from a dear Christian girl, who had been recently sent out:— Respected and beloved Sir, "May I be allowed the great privilege of writing a few lines to express, in some feeble measure, my deep heartfelt gratitude to you for all the unceasing love and kindness shown me for so many years, whilst in the dear Orphan House. I shall throughout time and eternity have cause to praise the Lord, for having put it into your heart to have such a place built; for there my Saviour made known to me the preciousness of His blood, as the only sacrifice for my sins. Though now with my relations, I feel what a miserable creature I should be, if I had not Jesus for my Helper and Guide in every temptation and difficulty. I feel, dear Sir, that the debt of gratitude I owe you can never be repaid by any one but the Lord Himself. May He give you a crown of rejoicing, and lengthen out your days, so that through your instrumentality many more may be gathered into the fold of Christ, before His coming. "I remain, dear Sir, "Yours most respectfully and gratefully, ——." This dear girl, who is now with the Lord, had been 12 years and 8 months under our care. She was on November 28th, 1862, sent out, fitted for service, but was first sent to her aunt in Dublin, to have thorough change of air, on account of her health, according to the judgment of our medical adviser. She had known the Lord 3 years and 5 months, before she left, and walked consistently. Some time after her arrival in Dublin, she was taken very ill, and never recovered. A Christian lady, who visited her in her illness, wrote to me, that she glorified God in her sickness and death. December 22nd. From the son of a baronet 19s. 9d., who had "earned the money on purpose to give to the Orphanage, by giving up butter and eggs for six weeks; also by catching mice and rats, and getting good marks for lessons."—December 27th. The total of the income this morning had been £6, for the various Objects of the Institution. My heart, however, remembered yet again Isaiah 26:3, 4, and was comforted by it. No more came in, in the course of the day, until I arrived at home nearly 9 o'clock in the evening, when I found £1 from the Cape of Good Hope, 16s. from Greenock, £10 from Belfast, £10 from a Bristol donor, and £700 from a commercial gentleman. How true again, therefore, the word: "For in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength" (Isaiah 26:4). 1863 January 1st. Long before daylight I found in the letter-box of my house £10, with £5 for the Building Fund; also "From the dying year 1862 "30s., with 10s. for myself, anonymously. From an Orphan box £5. From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. February 10th. From an aged merchant, as a thankoffering to the Lord, for the many mercies received from Him, £520. This aged merchant was an entire stranger to me, till he came to the Orphan Houses to bring me this money. I have repeatedly stated how, day after day and week after week, the expenses were greater than the income, so that, had the Lord not previously remembered us, and sent more than we needed, the income would not have sufficed. He, however, knew all about our need, and acted accordingly. The reader will also remember how, under these circumstances, my mind was kept in peace because I stayed myself on the Word of God, and was assured that He would again send larger sums. As I had expected, so it was, and I give therefore the weekly income of the last eight weeks previous to February 18th, 1863:— From December 25th to December 31st, 1862, £957 5s. 11½d. From December 31st, 1862, to January 7th, 1863, £741 3s. 3d. From January 7th to January 14th, 1863, £508 1s. 4¼d. From January 14th to January 21st, £446 2s. 9½d. From January 21st to January 28th, £1,494 16s. 6d. From January 28th to February 4th, £488 12s. 7d. From February 4th to February 11th, £1,668 7s. 2½d. From February 11th to February 18th, £488 10s. 6¾d. Be, then, dear Christian reader, encouraged by this. If difficulties arise, they will not last for ever; if your faith is greatly tried, it will not be always so; therefore continue to trust in the Lord, and He will help you in His own time and way. February 28th. Legacy of the Dowager Lady R., £50 in money, and 4 silver side dishes (valued £50 10s.). [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1862, to May 26th, 1863, was £11,194 4s. 7½d.] June 25th. Received 12s. 7½d. and 7s. 4½d., with this letter: "You will be gratified to know that the sum of 12s. 7½d. has been collected by poor E. saving a farthing out of every shilling she has earned by crochet work for the last ten months, and by which she supported herself with her poor crippled fingers; they are quite bent from rheumatism, from which afflictive cause she has lost the use of her limbs and cannot walk." July 25th. From a Scotch donor £100.—July 30th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M., of Streatham, £100. Though this Christian lady has repeatedly sent me donations for the work, I never saw her.—August 25th. From the neighbourhood of Agra, East Indies, £100. December 11th. From Herts £11, "A thankoffering to my Heavenly Father for deliverance from a great temporal trouble." Notice again, the variety of means which it pleases God to use in order to supply me with the means. It has often happened, that twenty or even thirty donations have been received in a day, the total of which, however, was only £12 or £15, while the outgoings were £100, £200, or even £500 a day and more. Now what means do we use, under such circumstances, to keep the vessel from sinking entirely? None other than we always use. We pray and believe; we believe and pray. More prayer, more patience, more exercise of faith, always in the end brings the needed help. Thus we have gone on for forty years, and, by God's help, we purpose to go on thus to the end; for I have joyfully dedicated my life to this way of carrying on the work of God; and of having thus my own temporal necessities, and those of my family, provided for, if by any means I may be helpful in leading my fellow Christians increasingly to trust in God for everything. December 24th, Evening. The total income to-day had been £23 for all the various Objects; but the expenses had been £67 15s. 3d. Late in the evening I went home, trusting in God, and assured that though about three times as much had been expended as received (as often of late had been the case), He could easily supply the deficiency. I found at home £750 from a mercantile gentleman, for the support of the Orphans. See how abundantly God helped me. Let such an instance comfort the tried reader, and let it lead him to look to God in believing and expecting prayer.—December 26th. From a Scotch gentleman a valuable donation of 500 stones of oatmeal. I just mention here that we consume now above seven thousand stones of oatmeal yearly. 1864 January 6th. From Devonshire £100.—January 8th. From Cambridge £100.—On November 26th, 1863, our balance in hand, for the support of the Orphans, had been reduced to £1,102 below what it had been on that day six months. Afterwards it decreased still more; for on December 23rd, 1683, it was £1,171 less than on May 26th. This did not arise from the fact that we had received little; for during no period had the income been better, in the same space of time; but simply because our expenses had been greater than ever during the first seven months of this period, on account of the greater number of Orphans under our care. Under these circumstances my comfort was, that God was well acquainted with our expenses, and that He could again easily increase our balance. And thus it has been; for during the last sixteen days He has bountifully sent in the supplies, that not only the decrease of £1,171 has been made up, but we have to-day actually £269 more than we had on May 26th, 1863, though we have expended since then £6,895 12s. 2d. for the support of the Orphans. I refer to this for the profit of my fellow-believers, that they may not look at things after the outward appearance in times of darkness, but trust in God. February 3rd. Received £500 as the legacy of the late Miss L., of Frome. I never had seen the testatrix, nor did I know her by name; but God influenced her mind, in answer to our daily prayers, to help us thus. February 13th. To-day I had information concerning the death of Frederick Bunn, an apprentice, who was sent out on May 11th, 1860. The Christian master, who has still three of our boys in his house, writes of this fourth one: "He died this morning (February 12th, 1864), very, very happy, like a person going to sleep. I feel it a pleasure to tell that he was a boy of prayer."—In referring to the book in which the entries are made of the Orphans who leave the Institution, I find this statement: "Frederick Bunn, having been eight years under our care, was, on May 11th, 1860, apprenticed to Mr. G. He has been for several months a believer and walked consistently." April 16th. Payment of the legacy of £225 left by the late Mr. R. T., of Bristol, an entire stranger to me. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1863, to May 26th, 1864, was £11,948 16s. 4d.] May 26th, 1864, to May 26th, 1865 August 9th. From a friend in India £100.—August 25th. Received £800 as part of the legacy of the late Mr. T. D. The testator was personally unknown to me. During no former year had so much come in by legacies as during this year, and in almost every case from testators whom I had not known, to make the hand of God more manifest. I say this, for I desire to see His hand and to honour Him in connection with every legacy and donation which comes in for the work. October 13th. Received £101 17s. 9d. as a further payment of the legacy of the late Mr. T. D. November 10th. Received a half-sovereign, sent by the widow of an officer, whose husband fell in the Crimean War. This half-sovereign was found in his purse, and had been hitherto treasured up by the lady, who now thought it would be better spent for the Lord's work.— November 15th. One barrel of currants and five boxes of raisins, for the Christmas puddings for the Orphans. November 16th. From a poor servant of the Lord Jesus, labouring in the gospel in Honduras, who, year by year, for several years, had sent me £1, the following letter was received, with a large Mexican gold coin, worth 16 dollars: Dear Brother Müller, "I have just received from the hand of the Lord this donation, which I forward to you. I have been all this year asking the Lord to give me means, saying in childlike simplicity, 'Father, I have nothing this year to send to Brother Müller.' I felt confident that the Lord would give in His own time. I would have sent it in July, but my prayer-hearing Father in heaven thought it otherwise; He gives in September instead of July, and gives me more than I asked for; He raises up another friend, who begs me to forward his donation. I send sixteen dollars, five for myself and eleven for him." 1865 January 26th. Received £42 12s. 5d., being a legacy of 500 dollars left by the widow of the late Admiral R., of Philadelphia, U.S. From a donor in one of the Midland Counties £100. March 2nd. From Ireland £100.—March 4th. From Kent £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1864, to May 26th, 1865, was £11,839 12s. 2d.] May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866 October 23rd. Received "£10 for ferns." A Christian physician in Scotland has for the last three years cultivated ferns, which he sells in various parts of Scotland and England, and the money obtained for them he sends for the benefit of the Orphans. I refer to this as one of the many hundred different ways in which the Lord is pleased to supply us with means.—December 20th. Payment of the legacy of the late Mrs. J. de G. P., £249 14s. 10d—December 29th. From a commercial gentleman £200. 1866 January 19th. From a Christian lady, a widow, £25, with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "With a heart overflowing with love and gratitude to my Heavenly Father for His providential care over me and mine—more especially since I became a widow, and my dear children fatherless—and in humble testimony to the faithfulness and truth of His blessed Word, in which He has caused me to put my trust, I now send a cheque for £25 for the support and maintenance of two Orphans for one year. —'Jehovah Jireh' has been my motto and anchor for more than seventeen years, and I am not disappointed of my hope. He who putteth his trust in the Lord shall not be destitute. Accept my Christian love, and believe me, "Yours affectionately in the Lord, ——." April 3rd. This day commenced with the receipt of only £26. However, I thanked the Lord for this, and asked Him for more; and my hope was in Him, that He would send us more. Accordingly, about 11 o'clock I received £10. I thanked God for this further donation and asked for more; about 2 o'clock £14 more came in. After having thanked the Lord again for this, I received about 3 o'clock £20 more. I further thanked the Lord, and asked for fresh supplies, when shortly after I received £6. Yet again I thanked the Lord, and asked for more, when another £5 was left at my house, from H. B., of Clifton. I again thanked the Lord for this, and about 7 o'clock in the evening received £16 more. Between 7 and 8 o'clock, after having once more thanked the Lord for the last amount, I said to my dear wife that He even then could send us more than we had had all the day. About 8 o'clock a pen-box arrived, well-packed and sealed. When I had opened it, I found that it contained an anonymous donation from Clifton, of £100 in Bank Notes, with the words, "£100 for the New Orphan House, Matt. 6:3." Thus the day, which began with £26, ended with about £200.—April 14th. Received a bill for £100 anonymously from India, with the following statement: "For the Orphans. In humble acknowledgment of special mercies vouchsafed by Almighty God to the donor, five other officers, several servants and camp-followers, at Mhotoor, in Central India, in April, 1865." [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1865, to May 26th, 1866, was £12,520 3s. 8d.] July 7th. Received £1,000, with the following communication:—"I have enclosed a cheque for £1,000 for the benefit of the Orphans. It was what I intended leaving them by Will, but now, having money, I prefer giving it in my lifetime." August 2nd. From a baronet £50, "As a thankoffering for the preservation of his animal; from the cattle plague." As the legacy of the late Mrs. E. M. £511 9s. 6d. From Ireland £200. October 24th. From Ireland £600. The kind donor of this sum had many times, during the last fifteen or twenty years, given £5 or £10 at a time; and now ho is led by God, who sees the greatness of our expenses, and the very heavy increase of them, through the high price of provisions, the city taxes being put on, etc., to send us so much at once. Thus we have invariably found, in answer to our prayers, that, as our necessities increase, so also the help, which the Lord gives, does not fail. "From a member of the Society of Friends," £100. November 8th. From a London gentleman £105. "To fill the empty meal barrels." They were not quite empty, though getting low; and as the oatmeal this year is much dearer than for several years past, it was indeed kind of the Lord to send me this donation.—November 30th. This morning we had only received for the benefit of the Orphans £10 16s. 6d., and for the Building Fund £19 2s. 6d. We gave thanks to the Lord for this, and asked for more. In the afternoon came in further £6 13s. 3d. In the evening, when my dear wife and I were giving thanks for this, there came in, while we were in prayer, £5 5s. We again gave thanks for this, when presently, while we were yet in prayer, there came in £2 1s. 9d., and 7s. 6d. We further praised the Lord for this, and told Him in prayer, that even this very evening He could send us more than He had done all the day, when a few minutes after there was a knock at the door, and a letter containing £300 was handed in, which a gentleman had just sent. In prayer we had especially spoken to the Lord about the high price of provisions, etc., and asked Him for large supplies on that account. 1867 January 1st. From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. February 20th. This morning I received from Kent £300, with the following communication:— "Permit a stranger to trouble you with the enclosed for the benefit of yourself or your Orphans, as you may most require. Having the charge of Orphans myself, I can fully sympathize with you in the awful responsibility and anxiety. Your efforts have hitherto been most wonderfully blessed. May the same blessing still attend them, and may the enclosed arrive at some moment when your heart needs cheering. Etc." In connection with the last sentence I now mention for the information of the reader, and also for the information of the kind donor, that the expenses of the previous week had been for the support of the Orphans alone, from February 12th to February 19th, about £700, and the income had been only about £120. March 2nd. From New Zealand £6 8s. 9d., with the following letter: — "We have great pleasure in forwarding you the proceeds of one shilling from every account received during the past year, which amounts to £3 19s.; also 7s. 3d. from our little girl, part of her pocket-money, and part from the sale of eggs from a hen, which she had set apart for the Orphans. Etc." March 6th. "From a poor dressmaker, the first earnings of a sewing- machine, with which she had been presented," £1 4s. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th. 1866, to May 26th, 1867, was £13,456 17s. 4d.] May 26th, 1867, to May 26th, 1868 June 15th. From Kampti, India, £100.—June 27th. Legacy of the late Miss C., of Exeter, £600. This lady I never saw, nor even knew by name. October 2nd. Received the following letter, with £50:— "Instead of feasting our eyes on the beauties of Scotland, my dear husband and I have sent you £50 to support four Orphans for one year. Etc."—October 25th. Received anonymously 2s. 6d., with the following letter:— "The writer some years ago, when at school, was tempted to take a half-crown from a schoolfellow. I have many times since felt unhappy about it, and as I know that the one it was taken from does not need it, and would not be likely to remember the circumstance, were it mentioned, as she thought little of it at the time, supposing she must in some way have lost it herself, I have long determined to send it to you for the Orphans, as soon as I could afford it, small sum though it is, feeling sure that the lady from whom it was taken would like you to have it, as she is a Christian; and trusting that God will approve the way I have taken of making restitution." This money could not be taken for the Institution; for it is not money that I seek, but money obtained in God's way. If £2,500 were sent to me under such circumstances it would equally be declined. To make restitution, under such circumstances, is our duty. The faith of one who has wronged another may be so weak that he cannot bear to own his guilt, because it may involve the risk of character or situation. Under such circumstances, nevertheless, though the faith should be weak, restitution is to be made, and that to the full, as soon as possible; but rather than not do it at all, for fear of losing the character or situation, it should be done secretly. December 16th. From one of the Orphans, in service, £1 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I hear you still give your children a treat at Christmas; if so, will you please take the enclosed £1 10s. towards it. I have been putting it aside for some time, to send it to you for that purpose. I do not forget the pleasure Christmas time was to us, when I was in the Orphan House. Etc." The writer of this letter was one of the earliest Orphans, received 38 years since, was converted about 33 years ago, and has walked ever since in the ways of God. December 21st. From the North of England £100.—December 24th. From "M. W." £100.—December 31st. From the neighbourhood of London £190, with £10 for myself. 1868 January 1st. In peace of soul, looking to the Lord for help in every way, I entered upon this most eventful year, with the prospect before me of opening in the course of this year the New Orphan Houses No. 4 and No. 5, and thus so greatly enlarging the work, being, however, fully assured that my never failing Friend and Helper in heaven would not leave me nor forsake me. I received among many other donations to-day, from Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. From Manchester £50.—January 7th. From believers meeting at the Sand Area Chapel, Kendal, £34 0s. 6d. February 6th. Received £5 0s. 4d. more from two gentlemen (who had previously sent £5), with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed please find £5 more. We, when leaving America, were desirous to ship, for our own use, a favourite horse. After applying in vain to the insurance companies to insure the said horse, covering all risks (they only wishing to insure in part), we declined insuring him at all in said companies. We put the horse into the Lord's hands, and promised, if He would deliver him safe in England, we would pay to His cause £10. We have now fulfilled our promise. "Respectfully yours, ——." March 4th. From a clergyman £2, with the following letter:— Dear Brother in the Lord, "I again send you a Post Office Order for £2 for the Lord's work in your hands. I offer it to you, instead of sending this amount to insure myself against fire, desiring to believe that I am thus in greater security than otherwise. "I am, yours very truly, ——." May 19th. From a labourer in the gospel £100.—May 20th. From a gentleman £120, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "My late poor deceased wife, a few weeks before her death, desired me to sell her little jewellery, and send you the proceeds towards your Orphan Schools. We had often talked of coming down to see them, but something always interfered; but I hope myself, God willing, to do so at some early period. Proceeds of sale of her jewels for the Orphans £100, from myself for the same purpose £10, and for your own use £10." [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1867, to May 26th, 1868, was £13,754 4s. 5d.] May 26th, 1868, to May 26th, 1869 June 17th. A servant of the Lord Jesus, having had a legacy left to him, sent me £100 out of it for the Orphans.—August 17th. In April, 1868, I received the following letter:— "Adelaide Hospital, Peter Street, Dublin, April 1st, 1868. Dear Sir, "I am unable to write, but have requested ——, the incumbent of ——, Dublin, to do so for me. I am a stranger to you, and am in a hospital in this city, lying, I believe, on my death-bed. I beg to say that I have left to you by Will all that I possess, together with two boxes, one of books, the other of clothes—I was born a Roman Catholic, but could never believe the doctrines of the Church of Rome. I married a Greek gentleman, and was unfortunately thrown into deistical society in Paris; and thus my faith was destroyed. I believed that Protestants had no religion; and seeing no alternative between Roman Catholicism and infidelity, I became an infidel. I am thankful to say, I have since met some Protestants who have convinced me that they have a religion, but you were the first person by whose example I learned that there are some men who live by faith. And now, dear Sir, when you receive this, I shall be no more. I feel, therefore, you will be anxious to know something of my present state of mind. Well, I can only say, my heart draws me to Christ, though my intellect is not satisfied. My earnest prayer and wish is to believe, and I ventured to ask to have these lines inscribed on my tomb:— 'She died, for Adam sinned: She lives, for Christ has died,' humbly hoping, that, like the woman in the gospel, I may find life by touching the hem of His garment, though it be with a trembling hand. "Yours most faithfully, ——." A short time after the reception of this letter, I received the box of books and box of clothes, above referred to, and learned also, through Christian friends, that this lady, the testatrix, had died as a believer in the Lord Jesus; and on August 17th, 1868, I received the amount of the legacy, being £40 16s. 3d. I have gladly given all these particulars, in order to furnish another proof as to the variety of ways in which it pleases God to supply the means for this Institution; and also to prove how this work is used, in showing to persons, and even infidels, the reality of the things of God. September 16th. From Sussex £200.—October 14th. Legacy of the late Mrs. B. £449. November 5th. This day the New Orphan House No. 4 was opened, and thus the answer to thousands of prayers was granted. November 9th. Received from the neighbourhood of Philadelphia £1, with the following letter from one of the Orphans, who twenty-three years since was apprenticed. He has been a Christian for a long time, and is in business on his own account:— My dear Sir, "It was with great pleasure that we received your last Report. When I think of the great work which you are carrying on through the goodness of the Lord, and that you still remember me, it makes me feel happy. It is with feelings of gratitude I look back to the happy days when I was under your care; but the same faithful God that watched over me in England, has watched over me and my family in America. My dear Sir, when I received your letter, I said to my wife, 'Well, now, the first pair of boots that I sell, I will send £1 to Mr. Müller.' In two days or so I sold a pair of men's boots for eight dollars, and now I send you an order for £1. With kindest love, "I remain, your affectionate Orphan, ——." November 18th. Legacy of the late Miss B., £300 Consols.— November 19th. From Tobago, "the proceeds of 1,000 cocoanuts, in remembrance of a visit to the Orphan Houses," £5.—November 20th. Anonymously from Glasgow £100.—November 23rd. Received 2s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Please to accept 2s. for the dear Orphans. Three months ago I was reading your Report, and I thought I should like to give something toward the support of the Orphans, and I resolved, by God's grace, to give one halfpenny out of every shilling I earn by washing. I have not told any one about it, save my husband, and he wanted me to send it without a name, but I said you would like to have the name, so for this reason I give it." Three months later, on February 22nd, 1869, I received from the same donor 2s. 2½d., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I am glad to send you the quarter's money, one halfpenny out of every shilling obtained by washing, which has amounted to 2s. 2½d., as I keep account of what I earn every week. I would just say, that the Lord has sent me £1 10s. 7d. more in the last six months than in the former six months. Please to take it for the Orphans." Notice how the Lord gave to this poor person £1 10s. 7d. more during the latter than during the former six months, so that her 4s. 2½d. was repaid more than sevenfold. November 24th. Legacy of the late J. D., Esq., £225.—December 11th. An old five-guinea piece from New Zealand. 1869 January 1st. As the past year had ended with abundant help, so the New Year brought the Lord's abundant provisions also. Out of the very many donations received this day, I only notice £150 from Clifton, with £5 for myself. From Manchester £50. From a working party at Newton Abbot £18.—January 21st. From a medical gentleman £18 19s., "being the amount of the first seven days of the New Year, in his profession." February 19th. When I came home last evening, I found a cheque for £500 from the neighbourhood of London. Thus, while the expenses are very great, the Lord is also pleased largely to send in the means. This has never been more blessedly realized than during the past year, so that, while the outgoings were by far greater than ever for the current expenses, the income was also greater than ever. How blessed, then, to have the living God Himself as our never-failing Friend and Helper! February 20th. Received from a military officer of high rank, a dressing-case containing 3 diamond rings, a ring set with 2 rubies and small diamonds, a pearl ring, 2 other gold rings, 2 gold bracelets, a vinaigrette, a gold necklace with locket, another necklace, a pearl brooch, 4 other brooches, etc. April 5th. From Scotland £1, from "The Orphans' Bee-Hive." A Bee- Hive is set apart for the benefit of the Orphans, and the yearly produce sent. Thus hens, cows, sheep, pear-trees, apple-trees, cherry-trees, peach-trees, small pieces of land, etc., have been again and again set apart by kind Christian friends, who take an interest in this work. From Staffordshire £1 10s., "Instead of champagne for the wedding breakfast." It is scarcely necessary to comment on this. Truly, if any step in life ought to be taken in the fear of God, according to His mind, and in the greatest sobriety, it is when persons enter upon the conjugal life. The not having champagne at the wedding breakfast would provide 200 Orphans with a breakfast. May 25th. Received £5 from one of the Orphans, who 14 years since was sent out as an apprentice to a printer.—May 26th. "From a Willing Giver" £60, with £10 for myself. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1868, to May 26th, 1869, was £16,657 5s. 5d.] May 26th, 1869, to May 26th, 1870 During this year we had 1,886 Orphans under our care, and therefore several thousand pounds more still were required than during the previous year. The Orphan work alone was now already grown to such a magnitude, as that the current expenses for this one year amounted to more than £20,000. Yet we lacked nothing. The Lord was pleased to supply us during that year also bountifully. I refer now again to a very few donations out of the thousands received during the year. May 27th. On the very first day of the new financial year I received an anonymous donation of £5 from Malta.—May 31st. Anonymously £14 put into the letter-box at my house, without stating for what Object. They were taken for the Orphans. June 15th. This morning and last evening had only come in altogether about £4. How little for all the various branches of this work, as our expenses are now above £100 daily! However, my dear wife and I thanked the Lord together for this little, and asked Him to be pleased to send us more. In the course of the day came in altogether £62 more, and anonymously were left at my house, a diamond ring, 8 gold rings, 9 gold brooches, 3 other brooches, 3 gold lockets, 2 gold seals, a gold clasp, a gilt, ditto, 2 watch hooks, a gold pencil-case, 3 coral necklaces, 2 coral bracelets, 10 other bracelets, etc. The articles were intended half for Missions in Spain, and half for the Orphans.—August 5th. From Tahiti, South Seas, £5. September 23rd. Four £50 notes, from a London donor. The kind donor came to see the Orphan Houses, and to see me, to ask various questions about the work; but being engaged at the time, one of my assistants saw him. He expressed himself especially pleased with the way in which the means were obtained for the support of the Institution. Thus, without my ever having seen him, he gave the £200; and on March 26th, 1870, he sent another donation of £300. October 20th. From E. B. £500, "In acknowledgment of the particular mercy of God to the donor." A gentleman called on me, unknown to me up to that moment, stating that a friend wished to give me £500, but desired entirely to remain unknown; and this gentleman engaged to convey the money to me. See, esteemed reader, how God is pleased to help me. On this same day I received £333 12s. as a payment of the legacy of the late Miss M. C.—October 22nd. From Grand Hotel, Vevey, Switzerland, £15, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose you my cheque for £15, the result of the accidental perusal yesterday, a very wet day, in the reading-saloon of this hotel, of the Thirtieth Report of the New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down." November 3rd. This morning a visitor in Bristol, who delights in the saying of our Lord Jesus, "It is more blessed to give than to receive," brought me £1,000 for the Orphans and £10 for myself. The Christian donor, who was up to this time an entire stranger to me, had intended to buy and furnish a house with this money; but the Lord directed him to give the money to me instead; to which he joyfully replied: "Lord, all I have and am is Thine. I will gladly take this money to dear brother Müller." You have in this, dear reader, another precious proof how God is pleased to delight in providing us with means, and how unbounded His resources are. Is it not well, then, to trust in Him to the full? Verily it is, and we are, by His grace, purposed to do so yet more and more for everything. December 31st. On this last day of the year I received about 80 donations, amounting altogether to more than £200. 1870 January 1st. As the Old Year had closed under the manifest help of God, so the New was made to open by the Lord with abundant help and blessing in the way of pecuniary supplies. In the course of the day I received 133 donations, amounting altogether to £660.— January 6th. This is the long-looked-for day, and the long-prayed-for day, when the last house also, the New Orphan House No. 5 could be opened. February 4th. Received £500 as the legacy of the late J. S., Esq.— February 14th. Received £200 as "A gift from a friend in Hastings."— February 16th. From Clevedon £40, as the proceeds of a Christmas Tree.—February 26th. From the neighbourhood of London £290, with £10 for myself. April 13th. From one of the former Orphans, now for about twenty years in service, £1. I think she has sent perhaps fifty donations, since she left our care. May 17th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S., of Edinburgh, £100, with £10 for myself.—May 21st. From Scotland £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1869, to May 26th, 1870, was £20,197 14s. 9½d.] June 25th. Received £1,000 as the legacy of the late W. R., Esq. This gentleman was an entire stranger to me. I had not heard even his name, during his lifetime; but after his death it was found that he had left £1,000 for the benefit of the Orphans on Ashley Down. How blessed, to have God on our side, who has the hearts of all in His hands. July 16th. From a Christian dressmaker in Ireland £1 3s. 3d., being twopence on each dress she makes. From New South Wales £15. From Somersetshire anonymously fifteen £20 Railway Bonds, which wore sold out at £233 12s. 6d. Just look, esteemed reader, at these three last donations, and see in what a variety of ways the Lord supplies me. Here is this Christian dressmaker, working hard; but God put it into her heart to lay aside twopence out of the payment for each dress for the benefit of the Orphans. This gentleman in New South Wales, an entire stranger to me, as is also the Christian dressmaker, sends £15 from that great distance, to help me in this work. And lastly this kind anonymous donor who sent these bonds.— August 10th. To-day I had the great joy of receiving a letter from California, from a young man, one of the former Orphans, who, after giving sorrow and pain to us for a considerable time, now is brought to the knowledge of the Lord. Thus our prayers regarding him have been turned into praises. August 19th. Anonymously, in a registered parcel, Turkish Bonds for £700, and 10 shares of the "Italian Irrigation Canal Company." This donation obviously came from the same kind unknown donor who sent the Railway Bonds. See how God helps! The work is great and becoming greater and greater, and therefore the expenses also increase more and more; but God is able to keep pace with our necessities, in sending supplies. And this we experienced during no period more than during the last twelve months. Received £100 as the legacy of the late J. S., Esq., of Exeter, through his widow. This lady needed not to have paid this legacy, as it only actually fell due after her death; but she very kindly paid it to the Institution, as she had the means so to do. October 18th. Received £4 7s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "At the close of December last, I was staying one Sunday at the Castle Hotel, ——, and after dinner took up one of your Reports, which was lying on the table, and read portions of it. I was struck by the number of cases in which persons had been led to practise acts of self-denial, so that the Orphans might be benefited. I at once thought whether there was not some way in which, by exercising a little self-denial, I might contribute to the Orphans' support. After a little reflection I determined that I would discontinue to conform to the usual rule in the commercial-room, that of taking wine with dinner, and give the amount saved to the Funds of the Orphan Institution. I have only taken an occasional short journey in Wales, and circumstances have occurred to terminate my engagement with the firm I travelled for. I was fifty-eight days travelling on business in Wales, since I made the determination, and I think 1s. 6d. per day will be about the average amount saved. I therefore have great pleasure in enclosing Post Office Order for £4 7s., and am thankful that I was led, by God's Holy Spirit, to make the determination I did. If I should ever travel again, and use the commercial-room, I intend to act in the same way." November 16th. From London £62 10s. for the support of five Orphans for one year, with £10 for myself. The kind donor supports as many Orphans as he has children of his own, and has increased the number of Orphans for support as the Lord has been pleased to increase the number of his own children. See, esteemed reader, in what a variety of ways God works for the Orphans. Have Him on your side, and you are provided for. You would naturally say, the greater the number of our children, the less one can afford to support Orphans; but here it is the reverse. Thus I have found it many, many times, that God helps in the most unlooked-for way. December 7th. Received from a wholesale house, 40 half boxes of Valencias.—December 8th. From a wholesale house 7 barrels of flour, 12 boxes of Valencias, and 1 barrel of currants, for Christmas puddings for the Orphans. It is a little item, to make one or two Christmas puddings in a family; but very different this little item, when about two thousand persons are to be considered, and, especially, as it is my aim, while it is to be kept before these dear children that they will have to work for their bread hereafter, yet that they should have as happy and pleasant a recollection of the home of their childhood as their position in life allows. Whenever the very smallest treat is given, it always involves an outlay of a considerable sum, as so many hundreds are to be treated; for we desire to do nothing by partiality.—December 21st. Received anonymously from "A mechanic," in Gloucestershire, £4, with the following letter:— Sir, "After reading your Report, I felt inclined to try to save a little money myself, towards the support of the children; so I considered what way I could do it, and I suggested to myself, if I have done with a pint of beer a day, it would amount to something in a year; so, by God's help, I have been enabled to save £4, for which sum I have enclosed a Post Office Order. If you would be kind enough to accept it towards some pudding for the Orphans on Christmas Day, I should feel obliged. "From your sincere well-wisher, A Mechanic." December 31st. From a builder at a great distance £10, being £1 for every house he sold during the past year. In the previous year he had sent £6, being likewise £1 for each house he had then sold.—There came in altogether this last day of the year for the support of the Orphans £367. 1871 January 2nd. Received £50 from the North of England, £60 from one of the Midland Counties.—January 31st. A Christian lady sent me 2s. 6d. from a very poor woman, with the following letter:— My dear Christian Friend, "A very suffering and much tried poor woman, whom I have loved for 9½ years, came to see me in my affliction, and I found she wanted to tell me of the deep exercise of her mind. She had felt how very gracious the Lord had been to her soul, her dear afflicted husband's, and at least to two of her living children, as well as to several now with the Lord; and the question arose, what can I do for Him? She wanted to prove her love; He had proved His. As to money, her husband had not been able to earn one shilling for more than three years, suffering from consumption and asthma, and she was obliged to give up going out as a charwoman, etc., through his illness. The Parish allows him 3s. 6d. a week, and her 1s. 6d. as his nurse; this is all, except what the Lord's people contribute. She told me, she felt she must give a little of their little to the Lord (they have one delicate child to support). What ought she to give? She thought, a halfpenny of every shilling she had given her, and believed the Lord could bless 11½d. and make it go as far as 1s. Satan strove hard to dissuade her, but, by prayer she triumphed. Then the words, 'First fruits of all thy increase' came with power. What? Of the weekly Parish money? Could she, ought she? Such a struggle followed, she had not any sleep that night; but she was made more than conqueror, for she felt she would do so and with assurance of the Lord's acceptance. She named it to her husband, and he was quite willing; so last evening she gave me with delight 2s. 6d., which she had asked me to send to 'dear Mr. Müller' for the Lord's service. The contest, as she described it, seemed so real with the enemy, and the victory was so triumphant, that the 2s. 6d. seems like spoil won in battle. Etc." March 15th. From Liverpool, from a Christian gentleman and lady, who had it laid upon them to give up their jewellery, a gold breast- pin, set with a carbuncle and a diamond, a large gold brooch, 8 other brooches, a gold chain, 2 gold Albert chains, 2 gold lockets, a gold watch-key, 4 gold rings, 2 gold studs, 2 gold pencil-cases, 2 silver ditto, a pair of links, a watch-hook, a silver vinaigrette, a silver fruit- knife and 3 jet ornaments. Will this gentleman and lady be losers by giving up these articles? Will they have scriptural cause to regret having done so? Verily not. If all the gold and silver articles, the diamonds and other precious stones, which are now in the possession of the disciples of the Lord Jesus, were laid down at His feet, how many hundreds of thousands of pounds would thus at once be furnished for the work of God, or for the poor disciples of our Lord! April 8th. "A cobbling shoemaker long desired to send something for the support of the Orphans; his work, however, was very slack, and he cried earnestly to God for 1,000 pairs of shoes to repair, within twelve months, promising to send a farthing per pair for the Orphans. His prayer was answered, and he has much joy in sending the £1 0s. 10d." Received on the same day from one of the Midland Counties £60, and from Sussex £100. May 17th. Legacy of the late J. A., Esq., £5,000, with £196 13s. 4d., being the interest at 4 per cent., for one year, less property tax. Thus, in one sum, I received £5,196 13s. 4d. as a legacy. The receipt of this amount I felt especially gracious of the Lord; for the expenses of late have been extremely great. During the past week I had paid out altogether for the various Objects of the Institution about £1,500. The kind testator I had never seen, though he had many times sent me £10 at a time. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1870, to May 26th, 1871, was £22,660 16s. 5d.] June 9th. Received £60 from one of the Midland Counties. From Kent £50.—June 19th. From a gentleman at Liverpool £20, "Saved by not smoking cigars last year." July 8th. The following letter was received from a young man, a former Orphan, who had honourably served out his time as an apprentice, and to whom, therefore, his indentures were sent, on the receipt of which he wrote:— Dear and honoured Sir, "It is my delight and privilege once more to write the expression of my most grateful thanks to you, my kind benefactor, for having placed another helpless Orphan in the way of procuring for himself an honest livelihood, and of being a respectable and useful member of society. I am one, dear Sir, among the hundreds, who will have to praise God, through the countless ages of eternity, for the wondrous way in which He has used your most useful and beneficial life. May your life, dear Sir, be still long spared, that many more of the helpless Orphans of Great Britain may be placed in the way of finding a way through the rugged paths of life; but, above all, of finding One who will guard them and guide them. Since I have been at C——, I have joined the Church, where about forty years ago you preached a sermon. I have been taught by your life, dear Sir, that there is something truly noble and grand for u man to live for; there is nought more noble than the cause for which you have spent and are still spending your valuable life, and for which cause I hope to spend mine, namely the cause of Christ. Believe me, dear Sir, "Yours most gratefully, ——." The writer had been nineteen months a believer, before he was apprenticed. This letter shows that the work of God, begun in his heart at the Orphan House, had been carried on.—July 29th. Several months since, there was given to me, for the benefit of the Orphans, by deed of gift, during the lifetime of the owner, some property at West Malvern. This property was disposed of for £500, and to-day the payment received. November 1st. From a gentleman residing in London £250.— November 14th. By sale of diamonds, gold and silver articles, dentist gold, coins, etc., £152 10s.—November 15th. From near London £290, with £10 for myself. 1872 January 1st. The New Year on which the Lord has allowed us to enter has brought new blessings and help from the Lord. Of the donations, which came in this day, I only mention the following: From a working party at Newton Abbot £38. From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself.—January 3rd. From a house of business, in which it was decided to do business only on the ready-money system from January 1st, £58 19s. 4d., being the takings of the first day. March 8th. A gentleman and lady at a considerable distance, personally unknown to me, whose property had been increased, kindly sent me £450 for the Orphans and £50 for myself. May 11th. From Lancashire £20, "Saved by not smoking any cigars during the last year." Received 5s., with the following letter, from an Orphan formerly under our care:— Dear and respected Sir, "It is with heartfelt gratitude I write this letter to you, and thank you for all your kindness to us children. Five of us have been under your fatherly care, and are now scattered in different parts of England." In connection with this letter I would state, what may not be known to all the readers, that we do not receive merely one Orphan out of a family, but two, three, four, five, six, or seven. We have repeatedly, as in the case of the writer of this letter, received five children from the same family, and delight in being able to do so, in order that the children of the same parents may yet remain near each other, and that there may not be one only in an Orphan Home and the others in Unions. While I am writing this, I have, during the last three days, paid out for the Orphans alone more than £1,000, whilst the income for them was altogether £44 in these three days. And such a difference between the income and the outgoings is not a rare occurrence. How would the reader feel, with more than 2,000 guests at the table, day by day, under such circumstances? [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1871, to May 26th, 1872, was £24,188 14s. 8½d.] May 26th, 1872, to May 26th, 1873 June 12th. From Scotland £500. When this donation arrived, we were not only in heavy trial on account of smallpox among the children, whereby also our expenses were considerably increased; but the income also had been comparatively small for several days. Thus the Lord greatly refreshed us. June 19th. Received £1 from a former Orphan, with the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "Most probably my name and person will be equally strange to you, but not so yours to me; for, when my parents were taken from me in 1858, you opened your benevolent heart, and your home received and maintained and protected me, till in March, 1867, my eldest brother, having grown up, sent for me, and relieved you of the burden of me, as he was by that time able to provide for me. Having since then my education carried on, first in England and afterwards in France, I am now able to maintain myself, and am doing so as a governess in the family of a minister. From my first earnings I wish to offer something, towards the Funds of the Home which sheltered me when I had no other. Will you therefore be pleased to accept my mite, as a very trifling expression of the deep gratitude and love I owe and feel towards your noble cause." October 22nd. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "As the father of a large family, I hand you for the Orphans £5 as a thankoffering to my Heavenly Father for His goodness in sparing the life of my beloved wife." October 25th. From London £39 5s. 6d., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I observed in your last published Report, that some gentlemen contribute to the support of the Orphans in the New Orphan Houses under your care according to the number of their own children. This appears to me a very reasonable mode of acknowledging God's goodness, and I wish to imitate it. I accordingly have the pleasure of sending £39 5s. 6d. for the support of three Orphans for one year." November 1st. From a baronet in Somersetshire £80, with £20 for myself. From a baronet in Essex £50.—November 6th. By sale of a diamond ring, dentist gold, plate, and gold and silver jewellery, £102 10s. During this year, as from the beginning, a large quantity of jewellery, gold and silver coins, plate, gold and silver watches, etc., was sent to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans. Likewise a great variety of new and worn clothes, material for children's clothes, articles of food, etc. During this year alone we realized by sale of articles sent to be sold, £801 7s. 6d., and from the beginning of the Institution £16,362 14s. 4¾d. For the articles sent for sale we have a large room fitted up at the Bible and Tract Warehouse, 78, Park Street, Bristol. 1873 January 1st. Through the year 1872, also, as through many previous years, the Lord carried us in His faithful love, always supplying us, in every way, according to our need; and now, in the opening of this year, He has begun to supply bountifully our need with regard to pecuniary necessities.—From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself.— January 13th. Received from Reading £100, anonymously.—January 14th. From Devonshire £104 4s. 11d.—February 1st. The legacy of the late R. C., Esq., £500. Receives a Thousand Pounds Anonymously March 15th. Received to-day the following anonymous letter by post, dated March 12th, 1873:— Dear Sir, "The sum of £1,000 is placed at your credit at the West of England Bank, Bristol, for and on behalf of your Orphanage, Please acknowledge in the London Times of Wednesday or Thursday next, that you have received this sum, and as from 'A Friend of the Orphan.' "—The £1,000 was received at once at the bank. I thank this and all the kind anonymous donors, who have contributed. I cannot describe the spiritual refreshment this donation was to me. The expenses had been for several weeks £1,000, or even £1,500 a week, and the income not nearly as much, though we had enough, on account of what the Lord kindly had sent in before. Now, however, both on March 14th, and on March 15th, the Lord was pleased to give bountifully. May 1st. Received £1 as "First offering from two of God's children at the beginning of their married life."—May 2nd. "From J. W. A., in memoriam of W. J. A.," £100. During this year, after much consideration and prayer, we decided on training the schoolmasters for our own schools, from among converted, and in other respects suitable boys, letting them be, for live years pupil teachers, and, if they give, by their deportment, progress in their education, and otherwise satisfaction, we, purpose to appoint them as assistant-masters in the Orphan Houses, and, after further trial in this capacity, to make them either regular masters at the Orphan Houses, or give to them one of those many Day Schools now connected with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. This plan has now been for about fifteen months in operation, and has given to us, up to the present, great satisfaction and comfort. On May 15th, 1873, I received from the pupil teachers of the New Orphan House No. 4 the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "Please to accept our warmest, thanks for your kindness in placing us in the position of pupil teachers. We hope, by the help of God, to be able to maintain our position, and also, by steady perseverance, to rise in our calling. We thank you very much for your kindness in allowing us sixpence weekly. We all like our present occupation, and hope, as time proceeds, to like it more and more; and we also hope to grow in the grace and knowledge of God our Father and of the Lord Jesus Christ. We have found the word of the Psalmist fulfilled to the letter, when he said, 'When my father and my mother forsake me, then the Lord will, take me up.' The Lord has indeed taken us up, and placed us under your fatherly care and protection, and has also given us advantages above the ordinary run of Orphan boys. But in one sense we are not Orphans; for we have a Father in heaven, whose tender care and protection will shield us from all the fiery darts of the wicked. Please to accept our kindest wishes, that God would yet spare your life many years, to carry on His own work. "We remain, dear Sir, yours respectfully, "The Pupil Teachers of No. 4.". We reckon this arrangement to be of great importance, not only as regards the good of the Orphan work generally, and that of the boys who are trained to become masters in particular, but especially with regard to the rising generation generally, to seek to provide a considerable number of truly godly and able teachers. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1872, to May 26th, 1873, was £24,332 10s. 3d.] May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874 October 30th. The legacy of the late Miss J. K. £180.—November 12th. Anonymously from Clifton a gold watch and £95, with £5 for myself.—November 22nd. From Darlington £10. November 29th. Received £500 by the sale of two houses, which had been given to me to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans, by a Christian donor, whom I have never seen.—December 1st. From a donor who was thirty-nine years ago a pupil in the first Day School for boys of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, £10 10s.—December 19th. From X. Y. Z., instead of going to a public dinner, £3 3s.—December 20th. From the neighbourhood of London, £290, with £10 for myself.—December 31st. From Clifton £150, with £5 for myself. 1874 January 3rd. From Ireland £50.—January 14th. From Yorkshire £300.—February 4th. From London £100.—February 20th. "From Poor Richard" £50.—March 3rd. From Wolverhampton £50. March 17th. For about eight days the income for the Orphan work had been very little, in comparison with the outgoings, which generally of late had been about £100 per day. I therefore gave myself especially to prayer with my dear wife, praying two or three times a day together, besides our usual season for prayer, that the Lord would be pleased to send us more means. Yesterday, however, came but very little, about £10. Now this morning we prayed again, before opening the letters of the first delivery, and the first letter contained a cheque for £300 from London, from a kind donor whom I have never seen, but who has several times sent £200 or £300 at a time. April 11th. Legacy of the late Miss M. B. £60 11s. 1d. The testatrix had left £200, but her personal effects not having been properly considered, and certain defects found in the Will as expressed, only £60 11s. 1d. came to the Institution.—April 21st. Legacy of the late T. W. H., Esq., £100. From one of the Midland Counties £60. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £50. From the neighbourhood of Weymouth £50.—April 24th. Five tons of potatoes. From Maidstone £43 9s. 5d.—May 26th. From Dorsetshire £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874, was £24,186 0s. 9½d.] CHAPTER XIV PERSONAL MATTERS, FROM 1844–1885 [Mr. Müller's earlier personal history has been given in Chapters I. to VII.] SOON after my return from Germany in 1844, I had it laid on my heart to go there again for a season; but, before doing so, I felt called upon to prepare for the press a new edition of my Narrative. For this, however, a large sum of money was required, as I purposed to print not less than 4,000 copies. As I had no money of my own for this object, I gave myself to prayer, and, after having prayed several months respecting it, I received on December 30th, 1844, unasked for, the sum which would be needed to accomplish this object. 1844 December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £267 6s. 9d. To this is to be added, that, for the first two months and six days of this year, my expenses, and those of my dear wife, during our stay in Germany, and also our travelling expenses back, were met, as already stated, in full. Also during the whole of this year a Christian lady gave to our dear child board and schooling without any remuneration, a present worth to us not less than £50. After our daughter had been at school for half a year, I asked for the account, when it was stated to me by the Christian lady in whose establishment she was, that she had a pleasure in educating her gratuitously. However, as I pressed the matter, I obtained the account. It was paid, but the exact sum was returned to me anonymously, which, of course, I found out at once to be from the Christian sister at whose school my daughter was. From that time I could never more obtain the account, though my dear child was about six years longer at school. I refer to this point for this special reason: God had laid it on my heart to care about poor destitute Orphans. To this service I had been led to give myself; He, in return, as a recompense even for this life, took care that my own beloved child should have a very good education, free of expense to me. I was able, and well able, to pay for her education, and most willing to do so; but the Lord gave it gratuitously; thus also showing how ready He is, abundantly to help me and to supply my wants. 1845 Visits Germany January 6th. To-day I received the most painful information that a false teacher from Switzerland had found his way among the brethren and sisters at Stuttgart, and that through him several, yea almost all, to a greater or less degree had been drawn aside, and shaken as to the very foundations of their faith. I cannot describe how bitter the trial was to me to see the Lord thus dishonoured, and my service for seven months during the previous year, to all appearance, entirely frustrated. The Lord, however, laid these brethren and sisters on my heart in prayer, so that I was day by day enabled to bring them before, God, and also to resolve, that, as soon as my path was made plain, I would go again to Stuttgart for a season. May 3rd. I have seen it more and more clearly of late, that the time is drawing near, when I shall go again to Germany, to labour there for a time; for the brethren who had fallen into grievous errors are now recovering out of them, but need a helping hand to restore them fully, or at least to confirm them in the truth. In addition to this I purpose to publish some Tracts in German. But though it is now four months, since I have been daily praying respecting this object, I never had been led to ask the Lord to give me means for it, because I felt assured that, when His time was come for me to go, He would provide the means; and also because I had never felt myself led to pray about it. To-day, however, I asked the Lord that He would provide the means for all that is necessary in connection with this service; and I had a secret satisfaction in feeling that so much was required, i.e., means for the journey to and fro, means for our stay there, means for the publication of Tracts, and means to be left behind for the work in Bristol, to supply the need at least for a time, for I did not wish to go, unless it were the Lord's will, and if so, He would give the means. Now see how the Lord dealt with me! About a quarter of an hour after I had been in prayer with my dear wife respecting this object, and I had now, for the first time, asked Him for means to carry it out, though for four months we had daily prayed together respecting spiritual success in this service I received a letter containing an order for £500. In the this letter was written: "I enclose £500, which will be more useful in your hands than in mine. I mean it in the first place for all that is needed preparatory to and attendant upon your journey to Germany, and, whatever the surplus may be, you will apply as you find there, is need in the different parts of service under your care." Thus the Lord has fully answered our request for means, and that so speedily! On July 19th my dear wife and I left Bristol for Stuttgart. I should have liked to preach the gospel in the streets or in the market places in Germany; but for that there was no liberty I did therefore what I could, in spreading about 1,100 copies of my Narrative, and tens of thousands of Tracts. In this I was particularly encouraged by remembering that that great work, at the time of the Reformation, was chiefly accomplished by means of printed publications. We travelled in a hired carriage for seventeen days, each day about forty or forty-five miles. I had a box, containing about thirty thousand Tracts, made on purpose, behind the carriage, and in the fore-part several portmanteaus filled with Tracts and copies of my Narrative in German. As we went on, my dear wife and I looked out for travellers who were coming, or persons on the road-side, and handed the books or Tracts to them. Perhaps the reader may ask: What has been the result of this labour in Germany? My reply is: God only knows. The day of Christ will declare it. Judging from the constant labour in prayer during eight months before we went, and day by day while we were on the Continent, and day by day for a long time after our return, I am warranted to expect fruit, and I do expect it. I expect abundant fruit in the day of Christ's appearing. In the meantime my comfort is, that 220,000 Tracts have been circulated, many of which through the providence of God found their way not only into the darkest places of the Continent of Europe, but went also to America and Australia. Further, the 4,000 copies of my Narrative in German are almost all circulated. And again, the publishing of my Narrative in German led me to do the same in French, which was accomplished about three years later. Further, these Tracts were reprinted at Hamburg and at Cologne, and are circulated by other Christians; in addition to which, my having published them in Germany led me to get them stereotyped in England, and they continue to be circulated in many countries. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give to me, altogether, £433 19s. 1¾d. Also again during the whole of this year my dear child had her education free at a boarding school, as stated at the close of the last year, whereby I saved about £50. Also my travelling expenses to and from Germany, and other expenses, connected with my service in Germany, were paid out of the £500 to which reference has been made. Adding these two items to £433, I had at least £500. Esteemed reader, what do you think of this? Is it not a pleasant thing, in the end, even for this life, really to trust in God? Verily, thus I have found it to be, and thus do I find it to be, the longer I live. Only there must be real trust in God, and it must be more than merely using words. If we trust in God, we look to Him alone, we deal with Him alone, and we are satisfied with His knowing about our need. Two things I add, as I write my experience and the Lord's dealings with me for the profit of the saints. During the last year I resolved that, by God's help, I would seek to be more than ever a channel for the communication of God's bounties, and to communicate to those in need, or to give to the work of God. I acted according to the light which God gave me, and He condescended to make me His steward in one way or another far more abundantly than ever before. Would we wish to have means entrusted to us by the Lord, or to succeed in our trade, business, profession, etc., we must be truly desirous of being His stewards, and only His stewards. In looking over my journal, I find that during this year also I was more than once without a shilling, yea, without a penny, though my income was about £500. 1846 Conversion of Lydia Müller April 29th. To-day my beloved wife and myself had the inexpressibly great joy of receiving a letter from our beloved daughter, while we are staying in the Lord's service at Chippenham, in which she writes that she has now found peace in the Lord Jesus. Thus our prayers are turned into praises. [The following is a copy of part of the letter referred to:—] My very dear Father and Mother, "I am so very glad that you are better. I am much obliged for dear Mother's kind note. Dearest Father and Mother, I wished to tell you that I was now happy, but I have not liked to, and I thought I could better tell you in writing than by speaking. I do not know exactly the time when I first was happy in the prospect of death and eternity, but I know that the work of God in my heart was very gradual. I can now say, 'Thanks be unto God for His unspeakable gift.' Please dear Father and Mother to pray for me, that I may be kept from dishonouring God, and that I may be more and more thankful to Him for the gift of His Son, and for my dear parents, my dear Aunty, my dear teachers, and all kind friends who love me and pray for me. And now dear Father and Mother with much love, "I remain your affectionate little daughter, "LYDIA MÜLLER." After hearing from her in April, she was not received at once to communion, but, being so young, I judged it desirable to watch the work in her soul. Towards the end of the year, however, my fellow- labourers being fully satisfied, she was baptized and received into communion, when she was 14 years and 3 months old. December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £399 2s. 11d. To this is again to be added, that during the whole of this year also my daughter was, free of all expenses, at a boarding school. This was worth about £50. 1847 December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £412 18s. 8½d. To this there is again to be added the free education of my dear daughter, at a boarding school, worth to us at least £50. 1848 In April I was enabled, by the help of the Lord, to complete all the arrangements for the publication of the Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with me in the French language. 1848–1851 December 31st, 1848. During this year the Lord was pleased to give me £474 17s. 7d.; in 1849, £413 2s. 4d.; in 1850, £402 4s. 5d.; and in 1851, £465 13s. 1¾d. 1852 December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £445 8s. 8½d. My brother-in-law, Mr. A. N. Groves, of whom mention has been made, as having been helpful to me by his example when I began my labours in England in 1829, in that he, without any visible support, and without being connected with any Missionary Society, went with his wife and children to Bagdad, as a Missionary, after having given up a lucrative practice of about £1,500 per year, returned in Autumn, 1852, from the East Indies, a third time, being exceedingly ill. He lived, however, till May 20th, 1853, when, after a most blessed testimony for the Lord, he fell asleep in Jesus in my house. 1853 Illness of Lydia Müller In July it pleased the Lord to try my faith in a way in which before it had not been tried. My beloved daughter was taken ill on June 20th. This illness proved to be typhus fever. On July 3rd there seemed no hope of her recovery. Now was the trial of faith. But faith triumphed. My beloved wife and I were enabled to give her up into the hands of the Lord. He sustained us both. But I will only speak about myself. Though my only and beloved child was brought near the grave, yet was my soul in perfect peace, satisfied with the will of my Heavenly Father, being assured that He would only do that for her and her parents, which in the end would be the best. She continued very ill till about July 20th, when restoration began. On August 18th, though exceedingly weak, she was so far restored, that she could be removed to Clevedon for change of air. It was then fifty-nine days since she was first taken ill. While I was in this affliction, this great affliction, besides being at peace, so far as the Lord's dispensation was concerned, I also felt perfectly at peace with regard to the cause of the affliction. Once, on a former occasion, the hand of the Lord was heavily laid on me in my family. I had not the least hesitation in knowing, that it was the Father's rod, applied in infinite wisdom and love, for the restoration of my soul from a state of lukewarmness. At this time, however, I had no such feeling. Conscious as I was of manifold weaknesses, failings, and shortcomings, so that I too would be ready to say with the Apostle Paul, "O wretched man that I am;" yet I was assured that this affliction was not upon me in the way of the fatherly rod, but for the trial of my faith. Persons often have, no doubt, the idea respecting me, that all my trials of faith regard matters connected with money, though the reverse has been stated by me very frequently; now, however, the Lord would try my faith concerning one of my dearest earthly treasures, yea, next to my beloved wife, the dearest of all my earthly possessions. Parents know what an only child, a beloved child is, and what to believing parents an only child, a believing child, must be. Well, the Father in heaven said, as it were, by this His dispensation, Art thou willing to give up this child to Me? My heart responded, As it seems good to Thee, my Heavenly Father. Thy will be done. But as our hearts were made willing to give back our beloved child to Him who had given her to us, so He was ready to leave her to us, and she lived. "Delight thyself also in the Lord; and He shall give thee the desires of thine heart" (Ps. 37:4). The desires of my heart were, to retain the beloved daughter, if it were the will of God; the means to retain her were, to be satisfied with the will of the Lord. Of all the trials of faith that as yet I have had to pass through, this was the greatest; and by God's abundant mercy, I own it to His praise, I was enabled to delight myself in the will of God; for I felt perfectly sure, that, if the Lord took this beloved daughter, it would be best for her parents, best for herself, and more for the glory of God than if she lived: this better part I was satisfied with; and thus my heart had peace, perfect peace, and I had not a moment's anxiety. Thus would it be under all circumstances, however painful, were the believer exercising faith. December 31st. During this year the Lord was pleased to give me £638 11s. 8½d. 1854 December 31st. The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £697 11s. 5d. Some of my readers may be ready to exclaim, £697 11s. 5d.! What a large sum! Not one out of a hundred ministers has such a large salary, nor one out of twenty clergymen such a good living! Should you, esteemed reader, say so, my reply is: Indeed mine is a happy way for the obtaining of my temporal supplies; but if any one desires to go this way he must not merely say that he trusts in God, but must really do so. Often individuals profess to trust in God, but they embrace every opportunity, directly or indirectly, to expose their need, and thus seek to induce persons to help them. I do not say it is wrong to make known our wants; but I do say it ill agrees with trust in God, to expose our wants for the sake of inducing persons to help us. God will take us at our word. If we say we trust in Him, He will try whether we really do so, or only profess to do so; and if indeed we trust in Him, we are satisfied to stand with Him alone. The individual who desires to go this way must be willing to be rich or poor, as the Lord pleases. He must be willing to know what it is to have an abundance or scarcely anything. He must be willing to leave this world without any possessions. He must be willing to take the money in God's way, not merely in large sums but in small. Again and again have I had a single shilling given, or sent to me. To have refused such tokens of Christian love, would have been ungracious. He must be willing to live as the Lord's steward. If any one were to begin this way of living, and did not communicate out of that which the Lord gives to him, but hoard it up; or, if he would live up to his income, as it is called, then the Lord, who influences the hearts of His children, to help him with means, would soon cause those channels to be dried up. Various reasons might have kept me from publishing these accounts; but I have for my object in writing, the glory of God, and therefore delight in thus showing what a loving Master I serve, and how bountifully He supplies my necessities; and I write for the comfort and encouragement of my fellow-believers, that they may be led to trust in God more and more, and therefore I feel it due to them to state, how, even with regard to this life, I am amply provided for, though that is not what I seek after. 1855 December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £726 16s. 2¼d. This, dear reader, is the writer's statement after having acted on these principles for more than twenty-five years. You see, not for a week, a month, or even a year, how the writer has been dealt, with by the Lord, after he had set out in this way; but in all simplicity he has related to you, how it has been with him year after year. 1856 In 1855 I plainly stated in figures, how abundantly the Lord had been pleased, simply through trusting in Him, to supply all my temporal necessities. I did this to the honour of the Lord, and in entire dependence upon God; for, looking at it naturally, the result would be, that my dear Christian friends, who had, before that time, felt interested in my temporal affairs, would say, that I received such an abundance, that they needed no longer to supply me with means. But, though this would be naturally suggested to me, yet, since I had only the honour of God in view, in writing the Lord's dealings with me, and not my honour or my temporal advantage, I wrote as I did, whatever the consequences as to my temporal interests might be. And what has been the result? Some of my Christian friends have indeed said, "Mr. Müller is so well supplied, that he does not need anything from us." But how has the Lord acted? He knew, that I held His bountiful supplies as His steward only, that I did not wish to lay up money, but counted it an honour to spend it for Him; and therefore, though some on the ground of my abundance have withheld, He Himself has honoured more and more not only my trust in Him, but also the principles on which I acted with reference to stewardship; so that, instead of having far less, God has given me year by year a greater abundance still. During the very first month, after my Narrative had appeared before the eye of the public, I received a greater amount of money than ever I had received during one month in my whole life before; and from that time it has been, I may say, one continual stream of abundance. When on the 31st of December, 1856, I made up my accounts, I found that I had received in the course of the year £781 0s. 7d. Thus the poor foreigner, whose whole possession was £5, when he began to labour for the Lord in this country, had now received, during one year, £781 0s. 7d., simply in answer to prayer, without asking any one for anything, and without a shilling of salary, either in connection with the ministry of the Word, or as Director of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. "O taste and see that the Lord is good: blessed is the man that trusteth in Him" (Ps. 34:8). 1857 January 20th. I had given to me for myself £150.—October 12th. To- day I heard of the conversion of a gentleman for whose conversion I had been daily praying for 12 years and 11 months; viz., since November, 1844, How great my joy was on this account, those can easily understand who, after having long waited upon the Lord, at last have their prayers answered. December 31st. On this day I found that, during the past year, the Lord had been pleased to give me £836 11s. 2¼d. 1858 On June 19th, a Christian lady in Berkshire, whom I had never seen, sent me £100 for my own personal expenses; and on August 6th, a Christian gentleman, at Birmingham, sent me £100, with the special wish to use it in taking care of my health. This last donation came to hand almost instantly after I had given to a Christian brother in business, who was in great difficulty, a considerable sum, in order to enable him to continue his business; and thus the Lord again proved, how He had taken notice of this, and how He was willing yet further and further to supply me with means for His work or the necessities of those among whom more especially my lot was cast. December 31st. During this year the Lord was pleased to give me £1,029 1s. 11¼d. Do you see, esteemed reader, how my income increased more and more? And how came this? Because I acted according to the injunctions of the Lord, in regard to the means with which He was pleased to entrust me; at least it was my aim so to do. As He was pleased to give me means, so His own blessed work was remembered, as to Missions, the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, etc.; and as He was pleased to entrust me with means, the orphan, the widow, the poor generally, and especially also poor believers, were remembered; and, with all this, relatives also had a share out of that with which I was entrusted, in case they needed it; and so it came, that the Lord was pleased to give me more and more. 1859 February 10th. This day thirty years ago I left my father's house, to set out for England. How wonderfully has the Lord dealt with me since! June 18th. Received from a Baroness in Holland, whose name I had not even heard before, £17 2s. 7d., as one of the numberless ways in which God has been pleased to supply me with means for myself. On October 7th, it was twenty-nine years since I was united in marriage to my beloved, excellent wife, who, with very little interruption, enjoyed very good health up to this time; but at the end of the twenty-ninth year of our conjugal union she was laid aside by rheumatism, became a great sufferer, and continued a sufferer month alter mouth, till about the middle of the year 1860; so that for about nine months this most devoted servant of the Lord Jesus was almost entirely helpless, and unable to work. And yet this great affliction to her and to me was so used by the Lord in the re- establishing of her health and Strength, that she was, through this very affliction, which obliged her to rest so much, spared to me and the work of the Lord for ten years longer than otherwise, humanly speaking, she might have been. When my beloved wife was first taken ill, I said to myself, The Lord has graciously continued to me this beloved wife for twenty-nine years in almost uninterrupted good health; it becomes me, therefore, not only to be satisfied with His holy will concerning this affliction, but particularly to seek to look at the Lord's kindness in her almost uninterrupted good health, instead of dwelling only on the trial of her present illness. December. 31st. During the past year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,037 12s. 10¾d. 1860 January 14th. Last evening I sent off £5 10s. for four poor saints, and £2 10s. for the Lord's work, and to-day I received a present of £150 for myself. I refer to this and other such instances as the best, practical illustration of the truth of that word, "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth" (Proverbs 11:24). December 31st. During the past year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,054 9s. 0½d. Observe, esteemed reader, the steady increase of my income. The Lord entrusted me with more and more. Why? Because, by His grace, I sought to act for Him as His steward, and had, therefore, not only for myself and family all the necessaries, yea, all the conveniences of life, but also the joy, the honour, and precious privilege of being allowed to give away year by year a large sum, comparatively. 1861 and 1862 December 31st, 1861. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,097 12s. 6¾d. December 31st, 1862. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,067 6s. 11½d. In going over these accounts, in which every shilling received by me was entered, I find how great is the number of kind Christian friends, who helped me with their means, in regard to my private expenses, who have fallen asleep since. But while they have been removed, and therefore their kind help has failed, my never-failing Friend, the living God, has remained to me, and has continued most abundantly to help me, year after year. Nor do I doubt in the least, that He will continue to help me to the end of my course. 1863 to 1865 Mr. Müller's investments December 31st, 1863. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,172 10s. 6½d. December 31st, 1864. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,230 15s. 7¼d. The reader may exclaim, "£1,230! what a large sum!" Yes, esteemed reader, it is a large sum. And what did Mr. Müller do with all this money? Did he invest it? Yes I did. I had a beloved wife, a most beloved wife; had a daughter, a most beloved daughter, and the best provision I could make for them was, to seek week after week, month after month, year after year, to lay up treasure, in heaven. And this I did. And so it came, that as I had always an abundance of opportunities to spend my means in the Lord's work, or on poor saints, or on poor unconverted persons, now and then also in connection with relatives who were in need; I was generally at the close of each succeeding year as I had been at the close of the previous year, viz., without property, in so far as regards earthly possessions; but, at the same time, it pleased the Lord yet further to entrust His servant not only with means for himself, but to give to him more than ever, as the reader will see in what follows. The great secret in stewardship, if we desire to be entrusted with more, is, to be faithful in the stewardship, which implies, that we do not consider what we have to belong to ourselves, but to the Lord. This, by God's grace, I have sought to do, and, at the same time, trusted in God fully; and thus it has come, that I have abounded more and more. All this I write, by God's grace, not in self-complacency, but with self- abasement; but I write it that my brethren in Christ may be benefited, and that it may be seen that discipleship can be carried out in the nineteenth century as fully as ever, and with regard to not laying up treasure upon earth in particular. December 31st, 1865. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,365 4s. 1½d. 1866 Death of Mr. Craik January 22nd. This evening, about half-past eleven, my beloved fellow-labourer and intimate friend for thirty-six years, Mr. Henry Craik, fell asleep, after an illness of seven months. Both of us had then known the Lord a little above forty years: and both of us were then a little above sixty years of age. My beloved brother and friend now had finished his course; I was privileged and honoured further to labour for the Lord, and to do this now without him, with whom I had often taken counsel. My heart, however, as in all my former trials and difficulties, looked to the Lord, whom I knew, and on whom I had been in the habit practically of leaning for more than thirty-six years. And now [1874], after the lapse of all these years since that mournful event, I have to state to His praise, that He has helped me, and that in every way His blessing has been continued to me, and even far more abundantly than before. January 30th. The earthly remains of my beloved friend, Mr. Craik, were committed to the grave this day; but I am ill at home, and became much worse this evening. For about three months afterwards I was more or less in a feeble state of health. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,602 1s. 6½d. 1867 December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,847 19s. 4½d. Notice particularly, esteemed reader, that I was not one year or another year, and these far between, bountifully supplied by the Lord; but year after year. Observe, also, in particular, that these donations were received from hundreds of donors, who were residing not only in various parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland, but in France, Switzerland, Italy, Germany, Denmark, Sweden, Holland, Belgium, Canada, the United States, India, Australia, New Zealand, China, etc. There is scarcely a country in the world from whence I have not received donations for myself as well as for the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, which furnishes another precious proof that the hearts of all men are in the hands of God, and that, if we have Him on our side we cannot but be cared for and helped, whatever our position may be, and wherever our lot may be cast. When the Israelites wandered through the wilderness, they had food, water to drink, raiment, and everything they really needed; and had they not rebelled against God, they would have fared still better, humanly speaking, notwithstanding their wilderness position. 1868 to 1870 December 31st, 1868. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,838 17s. 4½d. What a goodly sum again! More than six times as much as I need for myself and family, to have not only all the necessaries but all the conveniences of life! April 28th, 1869. To-day I drew cheque 10,000. I mention this to the reader, to show the greatness of my business arrangements. December 31st, 1869. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £1,800 16s. 10½d. Death of Mrs. Müller February 6th, 1870. On October 7th, 1830, therefore 39 years and 4 months ago, the Lord gave me my most valuable, lovely, and holy wife. Her value to me, and the blessing God made her to be to me, is beyond description. This blessing was continued to mo till this day, when this afternoon, about four o'clock, the Lord took her to Himself. February 11th. To-day the earthly remains of my precious wife were laid in the grave. Many thousands of persons showed the deepest sympathy. About 1,200 of the Orphans, who were able to walk, followed in the procession; the whole staff of Helpers at the Orphan Houses who could be spared, and hundreds of believers of the Church with which she had been in communion; I, myself, sustained by the Lord to the utmost, performed the service at the chapel, in the cemetery, etc. Preaches Mrs. Müller's funeral sermon Shortly after the funeral I was very unwell, but, as soon as I was sufficiently recovered, I preached my late dear wife's funeral sermon. As all the principal matters connected with her illness, her removal, our happy conjugal life, and her usefulness as a helper to me in the work of the Lord, are contained in the funeral sermon I give it here; and also because the reader will thus be furnished somewhat better with the inner life and the ways of the writer, than otherwise he would. [Some parts are now omitted]:— "Thou art good, and doest good"—PSALM 119:68 The reason why I purpose to preach this funeral sermon, is not because the late Mrs. Müller was my own beloved wife; nor, that I might have an opportunity of speaking highly of her, most worthy though she was of it; but that I may magnify the Lord in giving her to me, in leaving her to me so long, and in taking her from me to Himself. At the same time it appeared to me well, as she became the first member of the church assembling at Bethesda, when it was formed in August, 1832, and as her whole life ever since then has been of the most blameless character, that at the departure, of such a Christian, we should ponder the lessons which her life is calculated to teach. During the six days that my beloved wife was on her death-bed, my soul was sustained by the truth contained in the words of our text. Whether she was more easy from pain, or in severe pain; whether there was a little prospect that she might yet be given back to me, or whether all hope was gone; my soul was sustained by these words. They were ever present with me, and I rested my soul on them. When it pleased God to take my darling wife to Himself, my soul was so sustained by these words, that if I had gone out that evening to preach, I should have preached on this text. I desire now, as God may help me, for the benefit of my younger fellow-believers in Christ particularly, to dwell on the truth contained in these words, with reference to my beloved departed wife. I. The Lord was good, and did good, in giving her to me. II. He was good, and did good in so long leaving her to me. III. He was good, and did good, in taking her from me. I. In giving her to me, I own the hand of God; nay, His hand was most marked; and my soul says, "Thou art good, and doest good." When, at the end of the year 1829, I left London to labour in Devonshire in the gospel, a brother in the Lord gave to me a card containing the address of a well-known Christian lady, Miss Paget, who then resided in Exeter, in order that I should call on her. I took this address, but thought little of calling on her. For three weeks I carried this card in my pocket without making an effort to see this lady; but at last I was led to do so. This was God's way of giving me my excellent wife. Miss Paget asked me to preach the last Tuesday in January, 1830, at the room which she had fitted up at Poltimore, a village near Exeter, and where Mr. A. N. Groves, afterwards my brother-in-law, had preached once a month before he went out as a Missionary to Bagdad. I accepted readily the invitation. On leaving Miss Paget, she gave me the address of a Christian brother, Mr. Hake, who had an Infant Boarding School at Northernhay House, the former residence of Mr. A. N. Groves, in order that I might stay there on my arrival in Exeter from Teignmouth. To this place I went at the appointed time. Miss Groves, afterwards my beloved wife, was there; for Mrs. Hake had been a great invalid for a long time, and Miss Groves helped Mr. Hake in his great affliction, by superintending his household matters. My first visit led to my going again to preach at Poltimore, after the lapse of a month, and I stayed again at Mr. Hake's house; and this second visit led to my preaching once a week in a chapel at Exeter; and thus I went, week after week, from Teignmouth to Exeter, each time staying in the house of Mr. Hake. Engagement All this time my purpose had been not to marry at all, but to remain free for travelling about in the service of the gospel; but after some months I saw, for many reasons, that it was better for me, as a young Pastor, under 25 years of age, to be married. The question now was, to whom shall I be united? Miss Groves was before my mind; but the prayerful conflict was long, before I came to a decision; for I could not bear the thought that I should take away from Mr. Hake this valued helper, as Mrs. Hake continued still unable to take the responsibility of so large a household. But I prayed again and again. At last this decided me, I had reason to believe that I had begotten an affection in the heart of Miss Groves for me, and that therefore I ought to make a proposal of marriage to her, however unkindly I might appear to act to my dear friend and brother, Mr. Hake, and to ask God to give him a suitable helper to succeed Miss Groves. On August 15th, 1830, I therefore wrote to her, proposing to her to become my wife, and on August 19th, when I went over as usual to Exeter for preaching, she accepted me. The first thing we did, after I was accepted, was, to fall on our knees, and to ask the blessing of the Lord on our intended union. Marriage In about two or three weeks, the Lord, in answer to prayer, found an individual who seemed suitable to act as housekeeper, whilst Mrs. Hake continued ill; and on October 7th, 1830, we were united in marriage. Our marriage was of the most simple character. We walked to church, had no wedding breakfast, but in the afternoon had a meeting of Christian friends in Mr. Hake's house, and commemorated the Lord's death; and then I drove off in the stage- coach with my beloved bride to Teignmouth, and the next day we went to work for the Lord. Simple us our beginning was, and unlike the habits of the world, for Christ's sake, so our godly aim has been to continue ever since. Now see the hand of God in giving me my dearest wife:—(1) That address of Miss Paget's was given to me under the ordering of God. (2) I must at last be made to call on her, though I had long delayed it. (3) She might have provided a resting-place with some other Christian friend, where I should not have seen Miss Groves. (4) My mind might have at last, after all, decided not to make a proposal to her; but God settled the matter thus in speaking to me through my conscience—you know that you have begotten affection in the heart of this Christian sister, by the way you have acted towards her, and therefore, painful though it may be, to appear to act unkindly towards your friend and brother, you ought to make her a proposal. I obeyed. I wrote the letter in which I made the proposal, and nothing but one even stream of blessing has been the result. I think it is plain, that He who "is good and doeth good," had given me Miss Groves for a wife. Estimate of Mrs. Müller's Worth Let us now see for a few moments what I had received in her as God's gift. I mention here, as her chief excellence, that she was a truly devoted Christian. She had for her one object of life, to live for God; and during the thirty-nine years and four months that I was united to her, her steady purpose to live for God increased more and more. She was also, as a Christian, of a meek and quiet spirit. I speak to those who knew her, and not a few of whom knew her thirty years and upwards, and who know what a very excellent Christian she was. If all Christians were like her, the joys of heaven would be found on earth far more abundantly than they are now. In her, God had been pleased to give me a Christian wife, who never at any time hindered me in the ways of God, but sought to strengthen my hands in God, and this, too, in the deepest trials, under the greatest difficulties, and when the service in which she helped me brought on her the greatest personal sacrifices. When, during the years from September, 1838, to the end of 1846, we had the greatest trials of faith in the Orphan work; and when hundreds of times the necessities of the Orphans could only be met by our means, and when often all our own money had to be expended, that precious wife never found fault with me, but heartily joined me in prayer for help from God, and with me looked out for help, and help came; and then we rejoiced together, and often wept for joy together. But the precious wife, who was God's own gift to me, was exquisitely suited to me, even naturally, by her temperament. Thousands of times I said to her, "My darling, God Himself singled you out for me, as the most suitable wife I could possibly wish to have had." Then, as to her education, she was just all I could have wished. She had had a very good and sound education, and she knew, besides, the accomplishments of a lady. She played nicely, and painted beautifully, though not five minutes were spent at the piano or in drawing or painting after our marriage. She possessed superior knowledge of Astronomy, was exceedingly well grounded in English Grammar and Geography, had a fair knowledge of History and French, had also begun Latin and Hebrew, and learned German, when in 1843 and 1845 she accompanied me in my service to Germany. All this cultivation of mind became not only helpful in the education of our daughter, but was more or less used by the Lord in His service to the praise of His name. She was a very good arithmetician, which for thirty-four years was a great help to me; for she habitually examined month by month all the account books, and the hundreds of bills of the matrons of the various Orphan Houses; and should any tradesman or matron have made the least mistake, it would be surely found out by her. But, in addition to the good education of a lady, she possessed—what in our days is so rare among ladies—a thorough knowledge of useful needlework of every kind, and an excellent knowledge of the quality of material for clothes, linen, etc., and thus became so eminently useful as the wife of the director of the Orphan Houses, where hundreds of thousands of yards of material of all kinds had to be ordered by her, and to be approved of or to be rejected. My beloved wife could do fancy needlework as other ladies, and had done it when young, but she did not thus occupy her time, except she would with her own dear hands now and then net a purse for her husband while she was in the country for change of air. Her occupation had habitually a useful end. It was to get ready the many hundreds of neat little beds for the dear Orphans, most of whom had never seen such beds, far less slept in them, that she laboured. It was to get good blankets that she was busied, thus to serve the Lord Jesus, in caring for these dear bereaved children, who had not a mother or father to care for them. It was to provide numberless other useful things in the Orphan Houses, and especially for the sick rooms of the Orphans, that, day by day, except on the Lord's days, she was seen in the Orphan Houses. The knowledge which is useful to help the needy, to alleviate suffering, to make a useful wife, a useful mother, how far above the value of doing fancy work! Mrs. Müller pre-eminently possessed and valued useful knowledge. She and her dear sisters had been brought up by a wise as well as a loving mother, who saw to it that, while there was nothing spared with regard to a good school, and the attendance of good masters, etc., her daughters should, also, be eminent in useful knowledge. May Christian mothers who hear me now, take heed, that their daughters have an education which will make them useful wives and useful mothers. Happiness of their Married Life We have seen now, that God Himself had given me my beloved wife; we have also seen how suitable she was to me; and in the gift of such a wife, a good foundation for real conjugal happiness was laid. And were we happy? Verily we were. With every year our happiness increased more and more. I never saw my beloved wife at any time, when I met her unexpectedly anywhere in Bristol, without being delighted so to do. I never met her even in the Orphan Houses, without my heart being delighted so to do. Day by day, as we met in our dressing room at the Orphan Houses, to wash our hands before dinner and tea, I was delighted to meet her, and she was equally pleased to see me. Thousands of times I told her—"My darling, I never saw you at any time since you became my wife, without my being delighted to see you." This was not only our way in the first year of our marriage union, nor in the tenth, in the twentieth, and in the thirtieth year, but also in the fortieth year of our conjugal life. Thus I spoke to her many times since the seventh of October, 1869. Further, day after day, if anyhow it could be done, I spent after dinner twenty minutes or half an hour with her in her room at the Orphan Houses, seated on her couch, which a Christian brother had sent her in the year I860 when she was, for about nine months, so ill with rheumatism. I knew that it was good for her that her dear active mind and hands should have rest, and I knew well that this would not be, except her husband was by her side; moreover. I also needed a little rest after dinner, on account of my weak digestive powers; and therefore I spent these precious moments with my darling wife. There we sat, side by side, her hand in mine, as an habitual thing, having a few words of loving intercourse, or being silent, but most happy in the Lord, and in each other. And thus it was many times since October 7th, 1869, viz., in the fortieth year of our conjugal life. Our happiness in God, and in each other, was indescribable. We had not some happy days every year, nor a month of happiness every year; but we had twelve months of happiness in the year, and thus year after year. Often and often did I say to that beloved one, and this again and again even in the fortieth year of our conjugal union—"My darling, do you think there is a couple in Bristol, or in the world, happier than we are?" Why do I refer to all this? To show what a remarkably great blessing to a husband is a truly godly wife, who also in other respects is fitted for him. But while I own in the fullest degree, that the foundation of true spiritual happiness in our marriage life was laid, in that my dearest wife was a decided Christian, and fitted for me by God in other respects, and thus given to me by Him; yet, at the same time, I am most fully convinced that this was not enough for the continuation of real conjugal happiness during a course of thirty-nine years and four months, had there not been more. I therefore must add here the following points:— (1) Both of us, by God's grace, had one object of life, and only one—to live for Christ. Everything else was of a very inferior character to us. However weak and failing in a variety of ways, there was no swerving from this one holy object of life. This godly purpose, and the godly aim, day by day, to carry out this purpose, greatly added—of necessity added—to true happiness, and therefore, to an increase of conjugal happiness also. Should this be wanting in any two Christians who are united by marriage ties, let them not be surprised if conjugal happiness, real conjugal happiness, is also wanting. (2) We had the blessing of having an abundance of work to do, and we did that work; by God's grace we gave ourselves to it; and this abundance of work greatly tended, instrumentally, to the increase of our happiness. Our mornings never began with the uncertainty of how to spend the day, and what to do; for as the day began, we had always an abundance of work. I reckon this a special blessing, and it greatly increased our happiness, and sweetened exceedingly the little while we had for rest in each other's society. Many, even true Christians, make the mistake of aiming after a position in which they may be free from work, and have all their time on hand. They know not that they wish for some very great evil, instead of some very great blessing. They forget that they desire a time, when, for want of regular occupation, they will be particularly exposed to temptation. (3) But great as habitually our occupation was, we never allowed this to interfere with the care about our own souls. Before we went to work, we had, as an habitual practice, our seasons for prayer and reading the Holy Scriptures. Should the children of God neglect this, and let their work, or service for God, interfere with caring about their own souls, they cannot, for any length of time, be happy in God; and their conjugal happiness must also suffer on account of it. (4) Lastly and most of all to be noticed is this: we had for many years past, whether twenty or thirty years or more I do not know, besides our seasons for private prayer and family prayer, also habitually our seasons for praying together. For many years my precious wife and I had, immediately after family prayer, in the morning, a short time for prayer together, when the most important points for thanksgiving, or the most important points for prayer, with regard to the day, were brought before God. Should very heavy trials press on us, or should our need of any kind be particularly great, we prayed again after dinner, when I visited her in her room, as stated before; and this, at times of extraordinary difficulties or necessities, might be repeated once or twice more in the afternoon; yet very rarely was this the case. Then in the evening, during the last hour of our stay at the Orphan Houses, though our work was never so much, it was an habitually understood thing, that this hour was for prayer. My beloved wife came then to my room, and now our prayer, and supplication, and intercession, mingled with thanksgiving, lasted generally forty minutes, fifty minutes, and sometimes the whole hour. At these seasons we brought perhaps fifty or more different points, or persons, or circumstances before God. The burden of our prayer was generally of the same character, except when prayers were turned into praises, or when fresh points were added, or when peculiar mercies or blessings, or peculiar difficulties and trials, led, during a part of the time, to a variation. We never thus met for prayer without having, on various accounts, cause for thanksgiving; but, at the same time, our seasons for prayer never arrived without our having abundant cause for casting our burden upon the Lord. These seasons for united prayer, I mean in addition to the family prayer, I particularly commend to all Christian husbands and wives. I judge that it was in our own history the great secret for the continuation not only of conjugal happiness, but of the love to each other, which was even more abundantly fresh and warm than it had been during the first year, though we were then exceedingly fond of each other. I now pass on to the second part of our precious text:— II. The Lord was good, and doing good, in so long leaving to me my precious wife. I will now endeavour to show that God's hand was most distinctly seen in leaving her to me as a companion in joy, and sorrow, and service, for thirty-nine years and four months. I have stated before that we were married on October 7th, 1830. In August, 1831, my beloved wife was in suffering of the severest kind. Her life had been in the greatest danger, humanly speaking, and remained in the greatest danger for several weeks, so that two medical gentlemen visited her daily, or even two or three times a day. That she did not sink at that time, but was raised up again, and given back to me for thirty-eight years and six months more, was of God, and was, I believe, the result of my most earnestly crying to God for this blessing. But my dearest wife never was fully again in health and strength what she had been before. The second time when her life was again, humanly speaking, in the greatest danger, was four months after our arrival in Bristol, on September 16th, 1832. She was in the greatest danger. I was the whole night in prayer. But God had mercy on me, and not only spared my precious wife to me, but made her also the living mother of a living child. Our beloved daughter was given to us on September 17th, 1832. In 1835 she was staying in the house of a Christian friend at Stoke Bishop, and, while out walking, suddenly a carriage drove up and turned speedily round, and my beloved wife was all but killed; but God in a marked way preserved her life, though she was somewhat bruised by falling whilst she sought to save her life. On June 12th, 1838, my beloved wife was taken ill. She continued in most severe sufferings from a little after nine until midnight. Thus hour after hour passed away, until eleven the next morning. Another medical gentleman was then called in at the desire of the one who attended her. The whole of the night I was in prayer, as far as my strength allowed me. I cried at last for MERCY, and God heard me. For more than a fortnight her two medical attendants came twice or three times daily. Her life was in the greatest danger, humanly speaking. But this time also He who "is good, and doeth good" gave her back to me, to leave her yet thirty-one years and six months longer to me, and to make her more useful to me, and in the Orphan work, than ever. In 1845 my beloved wife accompanied me the second time to Germany. Soon after our arrival in Stuttgart she was taken very ill; but God restored her then also, and gave her back to me. In the summer of 1859 she complained about the weakness of her left arm, which increased after a time more and more: and towards the end of October, being exposed to a draught, this weak left arm became exceedingly painful, and, after a day or two, swelled greatly, and especially her hand became greatly enlarged. Now that very ring, which at the wedding on October 7th, 1830, I had put on her finger, needed to be broken off. Her arm and hand became worse, and continued thus week after week. That room, in which I had been in the habit of paying those happy visits to my beloved wife after dinner and at other times, was now, week after week, for a long time without her. But this was the state of my heart at that time. When this most heavy affliction began, I said to myself, Twenty-nine years the Lord has given me this precious wife with comparatively little illness, and shall I now be dissatisfied, because He has been pleased to afflict her thus, in the thirtieth year of our conjugal union? Nay, it becomes me rather to be very grateful for having had her so long in comparatively good health, and fully to submit myself to the will of the Lord. This my soul was enabled to do. Keenly as I felt her absence from the Orphan work for almost nine months, with the exception of a very few times when she drove up to give various directions, yet, as I saw the hand of God in the whole, and was enabled to take the whole out of His hand, my soul was kept in peace, whilst day by day we were able still to have our precious seasons for prayer, and whilst day by day also we entreated God, that, if it might be, He would graciously be pleased yet to restore that feeble arm and hand again, and spare her longer to me for service. At last, in April, 1860, my dearest wife was brought so far, that our kind and most attentive medical attendant could recommend her to go to Clevedon and use the warm sea-baths for the benefit of her arm and hand. I therefore took her to Clevedon, our daughter remaining with her, and I went down as often as I could. The warm sea-baths seemed to agree with her well, and progress appeared to be made, when, one day, returning from the bath, she slipped as she was stepping out of the road on the footpath near her lodgings, fell against the wall with her head, and on her weak arm, which she carried in a sling, and which had made her so helpless in not being able to break the fall. She seemed as dead, and our dear daughter ran to the lodgings to get help. But when she returned, her dear mother, who had been stunned by the fall, had revived, and could be moved to her bed. All now seemed gloomy and dark indeed. The prospect of removal of the rheumatism from the arm and hand appeared entirely gone, and my precious wife was worse than ever. I now went down evening after evening to Clevedon. after the day's work on Ashley Down, to wait on her by night. Her suffering was very great for some time; but gradually this wore off, and she was brought back to the state in which she had been when she first went to Clevedon, and, after a stay of more than three months at Clevedon, there had been granted considerable improvement. She now returned to Bristol, spent about six weeks at home, and I then took her and my daughter to Teignmouth for a month, that she might have further change of air, and further, the use of warm sea- baths. By the time we returned from Teignmouth, my dearest wife was so far restored as to the use of her arm and hand, that she could take her work again at the Orphan Houses, and her dear hand was so far reduced in size, that her wedding ring, being put together again by a jeweller, could be put on again. How good was the Lord in sparing to me my dearest wife in this illness in 1859! How good to me, in that she was not killed on the spot, when she had that heavy fall at Clevedon! I magnify Him for it! He "is good, and doeth good." But I cannot dismiss this part, without noticing one point in particular. My dearest wife had worked so hard in 1856, 1857, 1858, and 1859, when, through the opening of the New Orphan House No. 2, and the prospect of the opening of the New Orphan House No. 3, there was such an abundance of work, that her health had been brought into a very low state, and her strength had been greatly reduced. I begged her not to work so much, but it was in vain; she loved work; she never could bear to be idle. And thus it came, on account of her very low state of health, that the rheumatism had so much effect on her. But now see how the Lord worked. This very illness, most painful though it was to her, and most trying as it was to me, became God's precious instrument in sparing to the Orphans their true friend, and to her own dear sisters a sister, to her own daughter a mother, and to her poor husband a precious wife for ten years more. This very illness obliged her to rest, beyond what she otherwise would have done. She was also medically ordered to take more nourishment than otherwise she would have taken; and by October, 1860, she was in a far better state of health than she had been for years. How true that word, therefore, in this instance: "We know that all things work together for good to them that love God" (Rom. 8:28). We have seen now how good the Lord was to me in sparing my dearest wife to me thirty-nine years and four months, as she might have been removed from me far sooner. It now lastly remains to show— III. That the Lord is good and was doing good in the removal of the desire of my eyes. Perhaps all Christians who have heard me, will have no difficulty in giving their hearty assent that the Lord was good, and doing good, in giving me such a wife; and they will also, probably, most readily admit that He was good, and doing good, in leaving her to me so long; but I ask these dear Christian friends to go further with me, and to say from their hearts, the Lord was good, and doing good, in the removal of that useful, lovely, excellent wife from her husband, and that at the very time when, humanly speaking, he needed her more than ever. While I am saying this, I feel the void in my heart. That lovely one is no more with me, to share my joys and sorrows. Every day I miss her more and more. Every day I see more and more how great her loss to the Orphans. Yet, without an effort, my inmost soul habitually joys in the joy of that loved departed one. Her happiness gives joy to me. My dear daughter and I would not have her back, were it possible to produce it by the turn of the hand. God Himself has done it; we are satisfied with Him. During the last two or three years it was most obvious to my loving heart and eye, that my precious companion for so many years was again failing in her health. She did not only considerably lose flesh, but evidently seemed much more worn than she used to be. I begged her to work less, and to take more nourishment; but I could neither prevail as to the one, nor the other. When I expressed my sorrow, that she lay awake at night for two hours or more, she would say, "My dear, I am getting old, and old persons do not need so much sleep." When I brought before her that I feared that her health would be again reduced, as in 1859, and that I feared the worst, she would say. "My darling, I think the Lord will allow me to see the New Orphan Houses, No. 4 and No. 5, furnished and opened, and then I may go home*; but most of all I wish that the Lord Jesus would come, and that we might all go together." Thus her dear mind and hands would be at work, and as there was such an abundance of work in such a great variety of ways to be done, she was generally all the day at work at the Orphan Houses. Under these circumstances she caught cold in the early part of January, which brought on a most distressing cough. With difficulty only I could prevail on her to allow me to send for our dear medical friend; for she ever made little of her own illnesses, whilst most solicitous about the health of others, especially myself and daughter and her sisters. I now pressed affectionately upon her to drive to and from the Orphan Houses, also to lie down a little on her couch after dinner, which had been advised by our kind medical friend. Still my precious wife would not allow that there was much the matter with her. Through the medical means, the entirely avoiding night air, going to and fro in a fly, when she went to the Orphan Houses, the use of a more generous and somewhat altered diet, and resting a little more than usual, the distressing cough was so entirely removed, that scarcely the least trace of it remained, and my beloved one was again able to go out to public worship in a fly on the mornings of the Lord's days, January 23rd and 30th, but stayed at home in the evenings, to avoid a return of the cough. On Sunday, January 30th, there was an additional reason for not going out in the evening, because she felt a pain across the lower part of her back, and in her right arm. This pain was rather worse on Monday, January 31st, and we considered it better to send for our dear medical friend, to call and see her, if possible before we started for the Orphan Houses; but as he was already from home, visiting his patients, my dear wife set off in a fly for the Orphan Houses, our daughter accompanying her mother, to work for her under her direction, as it was feared her pain would prevent her doing anything actively herself. The day passed tolerably, though the pain increased. At tea time she drove home with her sister, Miss Groves, who also had been for weeks in a very feeble state of health, and with my daughter; I remained, to go in the evening to our usual public prayer meeting. When I came home, I found our dear medical friend had been and ordered my dearest wife to bed, and to remain in bed, and to have a fire lighted in her bedroom, stating that it was rheumatic fever. She suffered much pain during the following night, but the next day, and the night from Tuesday to Wednesday especially, the pain was still more severe, and her limbs became one by one so painful, that she could neither move them, nor bear them to be touched, except the arm and hand which had been so weak ten years before. When I heard what the doctor's judgment was, viz., that the malady was rheumatic fever, I naturally expected the worst as to the issue; but though my heart was nigh to be broken, on account of the depth of my affection, I said to myself, "The Lord is good, and doeth good," all will be according to His own blessed character. Nothing but that, which is good, like Himself, can proceed from Him. If He pleases to take my dearest wife, it will be good, like Himself. What I have to do, as His child. is to be satisfied with what my Father does, that I may glorify Him. After this my soul not only aimed at, but this, my soul, by God's grace, attained to. I was satisfied with God. On Tuesday, February 1st, I was alone in the room of my precious wife at the Orphan Houses. She was at home in bed, a thing which had not been the case for more than nine years. There were hanging in her room a number of precious texts from the Holy Scriptures, printed in large type, arranged for each day in the month, called "The Silent Comforter." The sheet then turned up, contained these words, "I know, O Lord, that Thy judgments are right, and that Thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me" (Ps. 119:75). I read this again and again, and each time my inmost soul responded, "Yes, Lord, Thy judgments are right, I am satisfied with them. Thou knowest the depth of the affection of Thy poor child for his beloved wife, yet I am satisfied with Thy judgments; and my inmost soul says, that Thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me. All this is according to that love, with which Thou hast loved me in Christ Jesus, and whatever the issue, all will be well." There was also written on that sheet of "The Silent Comforter," "My times are in Thy hand" (Ps. 31:15). My heart responded, in reading these words, "Yes, my Father, the times of my darling wife are in Thy hands. Thou wilt do the very best thing for her and for me, whether life or death. If it may be, raise up yet again my precious wife—Thou art able to do it, though she is so ill; but howsoever Thou dealest with me, only help me to continue to be perfectly satisfied with Thy holy will." During the whole week, whilst my beloved wife was lying on her death-bed, these lines of the precious hymn—"One there is above all others—O how He loves!" were ever present with me: "Best of Blessings He'll provide us, Nought but good shall e'er betide us, Safe to glory He will guide us, Oh how He loves!" My heart continually responded—"Nought but good shall e'er betide us." My inmost soul was assured, that however my loving Father acted with His poor child, it would be for his good. On Wednesday, February 2nd, my beloved wife being comparatively free from pain, I read to her, before I went to the Orphan Houses, this verse out of the eighty-fourth Psalm—"The Lord God is a sun and shield: the Lord will give grace and glory: no good thing will He withhold from them that walk uprightly." Having read the verse, I said, "My darling, we have both received grace, and we shall therefore receive glory; and as, by God's grace, we walk uprightly, nothing that is good for us will He withhold from us." She evidently was blessed through this verse, for she spoke about it to our daughter in the course of the day. To my own heart the verse was a great support, for I said to myself again and again, "I walk uprightly, and therefore my Father will withhold nothing from me, that is good for me; if therefore the restoration of my dearest wife is good for me, it will be surely given; if otherwise, I have to seek to glorify God by most perfect submission to His holy will." On Thursday, I saw how grave the doctor considered the case to be. On Friday evening he said, that it would be a comfort to him for another medical man to see Mrs. Müller, as the case was a very grave one. I told him, that I was perfectly satisfied with his treatment, but if it would at all be a comfort to himself, to make an appointment for a consultation. This, however, could not be till Sunday, the 6th of February, as the consultant would be out of town on Saturday. Saturday morning I stayed home till nearly dinner-time, to be with the dear invalid as long as I possibly could; and when at last I left her, I said, "My darling, I am sorry to have to leave you, but I shall return as soon as I can." She sweetly replied, "You leave me with Jesus." When I came home, she was about the same as when I had left her; but during that night, her pains and sufferings exceeded the pains she had had before. I was almost the whole of the night seeking in one shape or other to alleviate her suffering, and the trial she now had, that she had not the use of one of her limbs. At last, from two to four in the morning, she was easier; but the sufferings of that night brought her soon to the close of her earthly pilgrimage. About ten in the morning all hope of recovery was gone. I felt it now my duty to tell my precious wife, that the Lord Jesus was coming for her. Her reply was, "He will soon come." By this I believe, she meant to indicate the Lord will soon return, and we shall be re-united. As there was yet life, I felt it my duty to do, to the last, everything that medical skill could devise, and that love on my part could do. At 1.30 p.m., when I gave her the medicine, and a little later a spoonful of wine in water, she had difficulty in swallowing, and a few minutes later she could not distinctly articulate. She tried to make me to understand, but I could not. I sat quietly before her, and about a quarter of an hour later I observed that her dear bright eyes were set. I now called my dear daughter and her aunt, Miss Groves, stating that the loved one was dying. They at once came to the bedroom, and we were presently joined by Mrs. Mannering, another sister of my dearest wife. We all four sat quietly for about two hours and a half, watching the last moments of that much loved one, when about twenty minutes after four in the afternoon of Lord's day, February 6th, 1870, she fell asleep in Jesus. I then fell on my knees and thanked God for her release, and for having taken her to Himself, and asked the Lord to help and support us. My soul was so sustained, and so peaceful, that if I had had physical strength, and had I not had plain home duties, I could have preached immediately after; and the portion on which I should have preached would have been the one which forms the text of this sermon. Two years ago, my daughter had seen the following, written by her dear mother, in one of her pocket books, kept at the Orphan Houses, of which I knew nothing, but which precious jewel my dear daughter pointed out to me two days after the death of her dear mother, and which is now before me. The words written are these—"Should it please the Lord, to remove M. M. (Mary Müller) by a sudden dismissal, let none of the beloved survivors consider that it is in the way of judgment, either to her or to them. She has so often, when enjoying conscious nearness to the Lord, felt how sweet it would be, now to depart and to be for ever with Jesus, that nothing but the shock it would be to her beloved husband and child, etc., has checked in her the longing desire, that thus her happy spirit might take its flight. Precious Jesus! Thy will in this as in everything else, and not hers, be done." With such words before me, and knowing besides, as I do, the deep personal attachment my dearest wife had to that Blessed One who hung for us on the cross, can it be otherwise than that my inmost soul should rejoice in the joy which my loved one has now, in being with the Lord Jesus for ever? The depth of my love for her is rejoicing in her joy. Remember that word of our Lord, "If ye loved Me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father" (John 14:28). As a husband, I feel more and more every day, that I am without this pleasant, useful, loving companion. As the Director of the Orphan Houses, I miss her in numberless ways, and shall miss her yet more and more. But as a child of God, and as a servant of the Lord Jesus, I bow, I am satisfied with the will of my Heavenly Father, I seek by perfect submission to His holy will to glorify Him, I kiss continually the hand that has thus afflicted me; but I also say, I shall meet her again, to spend a happy eternity with her. Will all who hear me now meet my precious wife? Only those will who have passed sentence upon themselves as guilty sinners, and who have put their trust alone in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of their souls. He came into the world to save sinners, and all who believe in Him will be saved; but without faith in the Lord Jesus, we cannot be saved. Let all those, who are as yet not reconciled to God, by faith in the Lord Jesus, be in earnestness about their souls, lest suddenly a fever should lay them low and find them unprepared, or lest suddenly the Lord Jesus should return again, before they are prepared to meet Him. May the Lord in mercy grant that this may not be the case. Amen. The reader has seen, from the Sermon, how much I was sustained, when thus bereaved, and now (1874) I would say, to the praise of God, that without one moment's exception, I was enabled most fully to bow under the hand of God, and to be to the full satisfied with His holy pleasure. But while thus enabled to glorify God by perfect submission to His will, I, at the same time, felt myself deeply bereaved. In Jesus I found, as in my never failing Friend, my repose and solace; my soul was unspeakably blessed through this bereavement; but my earthly joy was all but gone, with the exception that I had left a most beloved, a most affectionate daughter, who for twenty-four years as a believer had been to her parents all they could wish. When now, between eight and nine o'clock in the evenings, I went home from the Orphan Houses, instead of in company with my beloved wife, as for so many years past (for she was always with me), I said to myself, "I shall not meet my beloved wife at home, but I shall meet the Lord Jesus, my precious Friend; He will comfort me;" and I thanked God, that He had left to me my beloved daughter, who always watched for my arrival, to greet me, and did all she could to soothe my bereaved heart. But the loss was great, the wound was deep, and, as weeks and months passed on, while continuing habitually not only to be satisfied with God, but also to praise Him, for what He had done in thus bereaving me, the wound seemed to deepen instead of being healed, and the bereavement to be felt more and more. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £2,067 9s. 9d. 1871 Miss Müller married to Mr. Wright August 4th. To-day Mr. Wright, my principal helper in the work of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, asked for the hand of my beloved daughter. This request was as unlooked for on my part as anything could have been, while, at the same time I knew no one to whom I could so willingly entrust this, my choicest earthly treasure. My beloved daughter had the greatest conflict in her mind for about two weeks, before she accepted this offer, her only and great difficulty being because of having to leave me. It was only on my beseeching her not to let this stand in the way, and pointing out to her how great my comfort and joy would be in seeing her united to such a husband, that she at last decided to accept the offer. They were united in marriage on November 16th. Mr. Müller Marries again The engagement of my beloved daughter, together with a variety of reasons, finally led me to the decision to marry again; as not only from the time of my bereavement I greatly missed my beloved departed wife, in my position, but judged, that now, in the prospect of my beloved daughter's marriage, it would be the best for me. This decision, as one of the deepest importance, was come to in the fear of God, and in the full assurance that I had the sanction and approval of my Heavenly Father. I married, on November 30th, 1871, Miss Susannah Grace Sangar, whom I had known for more than twenty- five years as a consistent Christian, and regarding whom I had every reason to believe that she would prove a great helper to me in my various services. December 31st. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £2,171 17s. 1d. 1872 Mr. Wright appointed Co-Director May 26th. For more than twenty years it had been stated to me again and again, by many different individuals, "What, Mr. Müller, will become of the Orphan Houses when you are removed?" My reply was invariably, "The Orphan Houses and the land belonging to them are vested in the hands of eleven trustees, and therefore the Institution stands on the same footing in this particular, as other charitable institutions." Then I heard it said, in reply, again and again, "But where will you find the man who will carry on the work in the same spirit in which you do, trusting only in God for everything that in any way is needed in connection with the work?" My answer to this was always something like this: "When the Lord shall have been pleased to remove me from my post, He will prove that He was not dependent on me, and that He could easily raise up another servant of His, to act on the same principles on which I have sought to carry out this work." It was also stated to me again and again, by Christian friends, that I ought to pray that God would raise up a successor to me in the work. To this I generally replied, that I did so; and I have now the joy of announcing to the reader, that God has been pleased to give me the desire of my heart. In my son-in-law, Mr. James Wright, I have found what I had longed for, and prayed for, even a helper in assisting me in the direction of the Institution, and, in the event of my removal, a successor. But lest any, who neither know me nor him, should suppose that, because Mr. Wright is my son-in-law, I have chosen him for this post, I state the following particulars. Mr. Wright was known to me for thirty-one years as a consistent Christian. From his boyhood, when he was brought to the knowledge of the Lord, I have known him; and for above twenty years I had especially good opportunity of watching his most consistent, godly deportment. During thirteen years, previous to May, 1872, he had been one of my most valuable helpers in the work of the Institution, I may say my right hand, in all the most important matters. As long as twelve years before May, 1872, my beloved departed wife and I began to pray regarding him, that God would fit him more and more to become my successor. This prayer was repeated hundreds of times during the lifetime of my late beloved wife, and both of us became more and more assured, that, in Mr. Wright, God had given to us what we desired regarding this point. In February, 1870, my beloved wife was taken, and about ten days after I became very unwell. During this time it was, when the late Mrs. Wright was in her usual health, and when there was therefore not as much as a shadow of appearance that Mr. Wright would ever become my son-in-law, I sent for him and opened my mind to him, that I considered it to be the will of God that he should become my successor. His great humility, however, found a number of reasons, why he considered himself unfit for it, none of which I could allow to stand in the way as a hindrance, as I knew him so well with regard to his fitness. A second difficulty was this, his excellent Christian wife considered that he would be greatly burdened by accepting my proposal, and therefore sought to induce him not to accept it. After some weeks, however, her mind was altered on the subject, and she yielded her objections, if he saw it to be the will of God. Mr. Wright then, after long hesitation, came to the conclusion that it would not be his duty any longer to refuse. It was eighteen months after I had spoken to him on the subject, that he asked for the hand of my daughter, a thing of which I had not the faintest thought, though so intimate with him. I have been so minute in all this, that there may not remain in the mind of any of the readers the slightest thought that the relationship in which Mr. Wright now stands to me has had anything to do with my uniting him with me in the direction of the Institution, and appointing him as my successor. By the Lord's kindness I am able to work as heretofore, I may say with little hindrance through illness; yet I cannot conceal from myself, that it is of great importance for the work that I should obtain a measure of relief. This relief, however, can be really only given to me by one who stands in a similar position to the work, and who, when I am away, or when I may feel it desirable to have real rest, could do all I ordinarily do in directing. On this account, therefore, I not only appointed Mr. Wright as my successor, in the event of my death, but from May 26th, 1872, associated him also with me in the direction of the Institution, which year by year increases in extent; and I cannot describe my joy, in having found in him a successor, in the event of my death. 1872 and 1873 December 31st, 1872. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £2,240 17s. 5d. December 31st, 1873. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me £2,770 8s. 1½d. 1874 Mr. Müller's influence in the Irish Revival In very many instances the reading of the Reports of the Institution, or the "Narrative of the Lord's Dealings" with me, has been blessed by God to the conversion of those who knew not our Lord Jesus. In many thousands of instances, likewise, believers have been benefited through them, being thereby comforted, encouraged, led more simply to the Holy Scriptures, led more fully to trust in God for everything, in a word, led, in a greater or less degree, to walk in the same path of faith in which the writer, by the help of God, is walking. The many thousands of instances of blessing which have been brought before me during the past thirty-six years (for almost daily I have heard of fresh cases), have only still further led me to earnestness in prayer, that the Lord would condescend to use these publications still more, and make them a blessing to many tens of thousands of His children, and to many tens of thousands of the unconverted. And now the reader will rejoice with me, when he reads what follows. I am led to relate the following, that the godly reader more than ever may be encouraged to prayer, and also, that an accurate statement may be given of this fact, which has been referred to in many public places in connection with Revival meetings, and which, likewise, has been several times stated in print. In November, 1856, a young Irishman, Mr. James McQuilkin, was brought to the knowledge of the Lord. Soon after his conversion he saw the first two volumes of my Narrative advertised. He had a great desire to read it, and procured it accordingly about January, 1857. God blessed it greatly to his soul, especially in showing to him what could be obtained by prayer. He said to himself something like this: "See what Mr. Müller obtains simply by prayer. Thus I may obtain blessing by prayer." He now set himself to pray, that the Lord would give him a spiritual companion, one who knew the Lord. Soon after he became acquainted with a young man who was a believer. These two began a prayer meeting in one of the Sunday Schools in the parish of Connor. Having his prayer answered in obtaining a spiritual companion, Mr. James McQuilkin asked the Lord to lead him to become acquainted with some more of His hidden ones. Soon after the Lord gave him two more young men, who were believers previously, as far as he could judge. In Autumn, 1857, Mr. James McQuilkin stated to these three young men, given him in answer to believing prayer, what blessing he had derived from my Narrative, how it had led him to see the power of believing prayer; and he proposed that they should meet for prayer to seek the Lord's blessing upon their various labours in the Sunday Schools, prayer meetings, and preaching of the gospel. Accordingly in Autumn, 1857, these four young men met together for prayer in a small school-house near the village of Kells, in the parish of Connor, every Friday evening. By this time the great and mighty working of the Spirit in 1857, in the United States, had become known, and Mr. James McQuilkin said to himself, "Why may we not have such a blessed work here, seeing that God did such great things for Mr. Müller, simply in answer to prayer?" On January 1st, 1858, the Lord gave them the first remarkable answer to prayer in the conversion of a farm servant. He was taken into the number, and thus there were five who gave themselves to prayer. Shortly after, another young man, about twenty years old, was converted; there were now six. This greatly encouraged the other three who first had met with Mr. James McQuilkin. Others now were converted, who were also taken into the number; but only believers were admitted to these fellowship meetings, in which they read, prayed, and offered to each other a few thoughts from the Scriptures. These meetings and others for the preaching of the gospel were held in the parish of Connor, Antrim, Ireland. Up to this time all was going on most quietly, though many souls were converted. There were no physical prostrations, as afterwards. About Christmas, 1858, a young man from Ahoghill, who had come to live at Connor, and who had been converted through this little company of believers, went to see his friends at Ahoghill, and spoke to them about their souls, and the work of God at Connor. His friends desired to see some of these converts. Accordingly Mr. James McQuilkin, with two of the first who met for prayer, went on February 2nd, 1859, and held a meeting at Ahoghill in one of the Presbyterian Churches. Some believed, some mocked, and others thought there was a great deal of presumption in these young converts; yet many wished to have another meeting. This was held by the same three young men on February 16th, 1859; and now the Spirit of God began to work, and to work mightily. Souls were converted, and from that time conversions multiplied rapidly. Some of these converts went to other places, and carried the spiritual fire, so to speak, with them. The blessed work of the Spirit of God spread in many places. On April 5th, 1859, Mr. James McQuilkin went to Ballymena, held a meeting there in one of the Presbyterian Churches; and on April 11th held another meeting in another of the Presbyterian Churches. Several were convinced of sin, and the work of the Spirit of God went forward in Ballymena. On May 28th, 1859, he went to Belfast. During the first week there were meetings held in five different Presbyterian Churches, and from that time the blessed work commenced at Belfast. In all these visits he was accompanied and helped by Mr. Jeremiah Meneely, one of the three young men who first met with him, after the reading of my Narrative. From this time the work of the Holy Ghost spread further and further; for the young converts were used by the Lord to carry the truth from one place to another. Such was the beginning of that mighty work of the Holy Spirit, which has led to the conversion of hundreds of thousands; for some of my readers will remember how in 1859 this fire was kindled in England, Wales, and Scotland; how it spread through Ireland, England, Wales, and Scotland; how the Continent of Europe was more or less partaking of this mighty working of the Holy Spirit; how it led thousands to give themselves to the work of Evangelists; and how, up to the year 1874, not only the effects of this work, first begun in Ireland, are felt, but that still more or less this blessed work is going on in Europe generally. It is almost needless to add, that in no degree the honour is due to the instruments, but to the Holy Spirit alone; yet these facts are stated in order that it may be seen, what delight God has in answering abundantly the believing prayer of His children. Amounts given away each year from 1831 to 1885 May 29th. While I have often written, within the last thirty years, on "Stewardship," on "Systematic giving, as the Lord is pleased to prosper us," on "Not laying up treasure on earth," and the blessing, both temporal and spiritual, the sure fruit of acting on those principles, I have only alluded to myself with reference to these points, without stating in figures how I had acted. This I purpose now to do, from the time that I began to carry out these principles in my own life. It is not the praise of men that I seek, but the glory of God, and the real good and profit of my beloved fellow-disciples, hoping that they may be led to act on the same principles, if they have not done so already. The last few months of the year 1830 I omit, and begin with the year 1831. During this year it pleased the Lord to give to me, after I had given up my emolument in connection with my pastoral position in the Church at Teignmouth, £151 18s. 8d. Out of this £151 18s. 8d. we gave away during that year £50; I say we, for my beloved wife was altogether of one mind with me in these matters, and as willing to live simply, economically, and savingly for the Lord as I was. In 1832 my income was £195 3s. You see how the Lord repaid us. The money we had spent for Him, He indeed repaid. He gave not only £50 in return, but nearly four times £50; this is His way. Thus I have found it for 44 years, only with successive years more and more so. During this year we gave away £70. The latter part of this year the Lord gave to us a beloved daughter; but this made no difference in our way of living, or acting. The only difference it did make, if any, was this, to be the more earnestly concerned to lay up treasure in heaven, that she too might partake of the benefit. In 1833 my income was £267 15s. 8¼d. You perceive how the Lord had again repaid not only the £70 given to Him during the previous year; but how again nearly four times He was pleased to repay us; for He always sees to it that we shall be His debtors, but that He will not be in debt to us. Of this £267 15s. 8¼d. we gave away £110; for our lot was now cast in the city of Bristol, among many poor believers, and we counted it an honour and a privilege to give to them according to our ability. This £110 was, of course, not given at once, nor at ten or twenty different times only; but as it pleased the Lord to give to us the means, and as the cases of necessity were brought before us by Him, so we desired grace to give out of that with which He was pleased to entrust us. In 1834 the Lord was pleased to give to me, altogether, in various forms, £288 0s. 8¼d., repaying thus again bountifully, and with very large interest, the £110 which had been given away in His work, or among His own poor, or among those who knew Him not, or to one or the other relative who might be in need. Out of this £288 0s. 8¼d., we gave away £120. We had now two children, the Lord having given to us a little son also, on March 19th, 1834; but this made no difference as to the principles on which we acted. In 1835 the total of my income was £285 1s. 1¼d., out of which we gave away £120. You see, esteemed reader, we went on spending our means for the Lord, in the measure in which He was pleased to entrust us with them, and according to the calls which He was pleased in return to make upon us, as His stewards. In 1836 the Lord was pleased to give to me £232 11s. 9d., out of which we gave away £80. Well, and how did we fare the next year? If we could spare that £80, it may be said, ought we not to have kept it for coming necessities, such as great sickness, falling off of income, loss of friends, etc, We never reckoned thus, but lived by the day, looking to the Lord, remembering the word of our adorable Lord Jesus, "Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof" (Matthew 6:34). We were not anxiously concerned as to what we should eat, what we should drink, or wherewithal we should be clothed; but we remembered that our Heavenly Father knoweth that we have need of all these things, and that if we sought first the Kingdom of God and His righteousness, all these things should be added to us. And just as our adorable Lord said, so have I literally found it to be, for forty- four years. How then, still the reader may ask, was it, in the next year, 1837? The answer is, my income was considerably more than during the previous year; it amounted now to £307 2s. 6½d.; thus the £80 given away during the previous year was again nearly four times repaid: and during this year now we gave away £140. You see, dear reader, not the twentieth part of what the Lord gave us, nor the tenth of what He was pleased to entrust us with, though if this were, carried out, much more would be given, than now generally is given, by believers; but, all we had was the Lord's, and again and again we stood with our all before the, Lord. Well, you may say, this was a goodly sum, which you gave away in the year 1837, and how did you fare in 1838? Our Heavenly Father repaid us most bountifully. The Lord was pleased, during 1838, to give to me altogether £350 4s. 8d., out of which we gave away £166. By this time the necessities of the Orphan work began to call for our means, and very, very often, the necessities of the hour or the day had to be met out of that which the Lord was pleased to give me for myself; and in this state we continued for about five years, up to 1843, yea, more or less to the year 1848. This £166 was again bountifully repaid by our Heavenly Father; for in 1839 my income was £313 2s. 5d., out of which we gave away £140. Now observe the income, of 1840. It was altogether £242 8s. 11½d. The Lord varied His mode of dealing. There was not more than in the years 1837. 1838, and 1839, but considerably less. Thus often the Lord deals with His children, for the trial of their faith, to benefit them by His dealings, to teach them precious lessons, and to see how they will act under such circumstances. Well, and how did the writer and His beloved wife act? We did not say, the Lord has forsaken us, nor did we say, we must now save up the money, which we do not need. We gave still, as before, according to our ability, though it could not be as much as in the years 1837, 1838, and 1839. We did not say, that it was better to discontinue to act on these principles; but we held it fast, that our way of obedience to God is, to give as He is pleased to prosper us. In the year 1840 we gave away £80 out of our income of £242 8s. 11½d. In 1841 the trial of faith still continued. The whole of my income being only £238 11s. 1¾d.; but we acted as before, and gave away again that year £80. In 1842 the total of my income was £329 16s. We. had continued to act according to God's principles in our stewardship, and He was pleased to entrust us now again with more. Out of this amount we gave away £130. We did not say, then, the rented house, in which we live, suited us well, and, on that, account, we had better save our money, and buy it; but, we remembered, that we were strangers and pilgrims on earth, that us yet we had not entered upon our possessions, which are of a heavenly character, but that we are only God's stewards of that with which He entrusts us; and therefore we spent our means for Him. I have no hesitation in placing myself side by side with the Christian who in the year 1842 sought to amass wealth, and who has continued to do so, and to ask him, whether he is happier than I am, and whether he has brighter prospects concerning eternity than I have. Oh, that Christian men would seek to cling to the Word of God, and to practise the blessed statements contained therein! In 1843 the Lord again bountifully repaid what had been spent for Him during the previous year; for my income amounted to £326 1s. 10¾d., out of which we gave away £140. In 1844 my income was £207 6s. 9d., of which we gave away £100. In 1845 my income was £433 19s. 1¾d. Do you see, dear reader, how the Lord was pleased to repay the £100, given away in the year 1844? We saw it. We knew that word, and believed it. "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty" (Prov. 11:24). And, therefore, it was our joy and delight yet further to act according to this word, and we gave away, during that year, £220; not indeed for the purpose of obtaining more for it, but to glorify God with the means with which He had been pleased to entrust us, whilst, however, we knew at the same time that He would abundantly repay. And this He did; for in 1846 my income was £399 2s. 11d., out of which we gave away £180. The reader will perceive that we went on in a steady even course. It is just this which brings in the end such abundant blessing, and which leads to an acquaintance with God which can be obtained only in that way. In 1847 my income was £412 18s. 8½d., out of which we had the honour of being permitted to give away £180. In 1848 my income was £474 17s. 7d. You see how bountifully God repaid the £180. Even if my income had been only £180 altogether, yet I ought to have been exceedingly grateful; for every shilling of that amount would have come to me us the result of prayer only from the bountiful hands of my Heavenly Father; but He did not give only what we had given, but he gave nearly three times as much again as we had given. Out of this £474 17s. 7d. we gave away £240. In 1849 my income was £413 2s. 4d., whereby the £240 was amply repaid, and we had the joy and privilege of giving away £190 of the amount. In 1850 my income was £402 4s. 5d., out of which we gave away £180. In 1851 my income was £465 13s. 1¾d., of which we gave away £220. In 1852 my income was £445 8s. 8½d. I beg the reader to remember, that I had not a single fee, nor any emolument whatever in connection with my pastoral position. I had no fees for burials, baptisms, marriages, or anything else. My aim never was, how much I could obtain, but rather, how much could I. give. Moreover, as Director of the Orphan Houses, labouring as I and my beloved wife did, day after day, and year after year, I might, with all fairness, have taken a handsome remuneration; for, speaking after the manner of men, we earned it; but for many reasons we preferred not to do this, but to leave the supply of our temporal necessities directly to our kind, loving, Heavenly Father; and He provided bountifully for us, and much more than we needed; and He did so, by inclining the hearts of His stewards to remember our need. Since October, 1830, I never asked any one of my fellow-men, either directly or indirectly, to give me anything, when I was in need; nor did I give even the least hint of my necessitous circumstances, whilst in them, but only spoke to my Heavenly Father about them; and He listened to my supplications. Out of the £445 8s. 8½d., my income for 1852, we gave away £190. £190, you say; and why did not you save that £190 to put it into the bank? Because we knew a better way, a happier way, a safer way. We did, indeed, lay up treasure; not on earth, but in heaven. We put it into heaven's Bank, that our benefit derived from it might not be only for time, but for eternity. Moreover, if we had attempted to save money for an investment in houses, or lands, or otherwise, our Heavenly Father would have shut up His hands and no longer supplied us so bountifully as He had been pleased to do; whilst, on the other hand, as we continued to act as stewards and not as owners, with reference to the amount with which it pleased Him to entrust us, He condescended to honour us more and more as stewards; and from this time in particular. Now see what He gave mc in the year 1853. The £190, which we had given during the previous year, God repaid bountifully, in giving me £638 11s. 8½d.; and being thus made stewards over more, we sought to be faithful stewards, and only stewards, and not owners, and therefore gave away £368 during this year. From the end of 1852, as the reader will see, my income now became larger and larger. In 1854 it was £697 11s. 5d., of which we gave away £440. This again was abundantly repaid; for in 1855 my income was £726 16s. 2¼d., of which we gave away £466. Some Christians may say, I act as you do; I do not lay up money, I consider that foolish; but I seek to enjoy life, and what I earn by my labour, I spend on my family and on the enjoyments of life; I live, as it is called, up to my income. Do you? is my reply. I have not so learned of my adorable Lord and Master, the Lord Jesus, whose example, and that of the Apostles, I would seek for grace to imitate, howsoever much, as yet, I fall short of the blessed, holy patterns. True enjoyment of life does not consist in seeking how much we can spend on ourselves, to please ourselves, to gratify ourselves; but how much we can minister to the comfort and happiness of others, both temporally and spiritually. Thus the end, for which we are left in the world, after our conversion, is at least in some degree answered. I am far from wishing to bring the children of God into bondage, and to make their consciences to be morbid, in which state there is a constant scruple, as to whether we may spend this sovereign or this shilling or not, on ourselves; and yet, there is verily, on the other hand, a propriety and impropriety as to dress, furniture, house, style of living generally, etc. In 1856 my income was £781 0s. 7d., and we had now the joy and privilege of being able to give away £500 during that year. In 1857 my income was £836 11s. 2¼d., and we gave away that year £566. In 1858 my income was £1,029 1s. 11¼d. Yes, dear reader, £1,029 1s. 11¼d. Exactly thus. It is correct to the farthing. For if anonymous donations came in, they might even contain farthings. You are surprised at the greatness of the amount! Well, it is a large sum; but you see. now, from what I have stated in the previous pages, if you had not seen it before, what was the secret of my having so much. It was not because I deserved it. Far less because I begged it of my fellow-men, for I not only never asked any one for anything, nor even gave hints to them directly or indirectly to give to me; but I spoke to God, and to Him only, about my temporal necessities. And then, when it pleased Him to send me more than I required for my family and self, I gladly gave to the Lord's work, or to the poor, or, should relatives happen to need anything, gave to them also; and so it came, that, acting for God as His steward, at least aiming after doing so, He condescended to entrust me yet more and more with means; made me a steward over more; and gave to me thus yet further and further the joy and honour of communicating to the necessities of others or His own blessed work. Out of the £1,029 1s. 11¼d. we gave away £768. In the year 1859 the total of my income was £1,037 12s. 10¾d. You see again by this, how bountifully the Lord was pleased to repay me anything that was given back to Him, out of that which He had been pleased first to give, to me. Out of this goodly sum, £1,037 12s. 10¾d., we gave away £776. I so well remember, when I used to tell my beloved departed wife, that I had put £100 or £200, or more or less, as the case might be, to the Building Fund of the Orphan Houses, or to the Missions, how she would, with an affectionate smile, say, "Thank you, my dear; "or, if I proposed to her to do so, how I had at once not only her most hearty approval, but she would rejoice at our being able so to do. I also well remember, how many times I said to her and our beloved daughter, "My dears, if the Lord should take me away before you, and you should ever be in need of anything, ask the Lord, in childlike simplicity, that He would graciously be pleased to repay you a little of that which I give to the poor, or to His work, and you will find how, without fail, He will do so." In 1860 my income was £1,054 9s. 0½d., out of which we gave away £800. In the year 1861 my income was £1,097 12s. 6¾d. This year we gave away £847. I had it continually before me, I have but one brief life on earth, that I must make the best of that, and that, therefore, with regard to money, I must lay up treasure in heaven. To me the things of God have been, whatever my weakness and infirmity may be, deep realities for more than forty-four years; and I have been always certain, that when I shall in heaven meet my rich brethren in Christ, who have not acted on earth as stewards, but as owners; or my brethren and sisters in Christ, who as persons in business have sought with all their might to become rich; they will, with deep sorrow, look back upon their want of true wisdom in these things, and lament their way of having acted as they have. In 1862 it pleased the Lord to give to me altogether £1,067 6s. 11½d., of which He was pleased to give to us grace to give away £876 17s. I say He gave to us grace to do so. Let none of my dear readers suppose, that I do not naturally care about money, and that on this account I have given away so much. This would be a great mistake. As in every other respect I have to pray, "Hold Thou me up, and I shall be safe," so in this particular also. If I were left to myself, I should even now, after all the experience I have had, become a lover of money, and hold it fast, and seek to increase my possessions more and more; for I am naturally a calculating business man. But as long as grace is in exercise, I calculate with regard to the eternity before me, in comparison with the little span of time here on earth; and I also calculate, that since the Lord Jesus became poor, that I through His poverty might be made rich; and that since He shed His blood to save me, it well becomes me to give back to Him in return, of that with which He has been pleased to entrust me, as His steward. In the year 1863 it pleased the Lord to give to me altogether £1,172 10s. 6½d. Do you perceive, in this instance, the truth of the statement of our Lord, to which I have repeatedly referred in the previous part of this volume? "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal, it shall be measured to you again" (Luke 6:38). One of the special reasons which leads me to make these statements is, to give a practical illustration of what I have so often stated on this subject; and what could be more manifest, than that the Lord acted according to His Word, in dealing with me, year after year, with reference to my income as He did. You see, then, how bountifully the Lord gave back to me the £876 17s., which we had given away during the year 1862, not by sending directly, from Himself, in a miraculous way, but by inclining the hearts of His stewards to send to me. Of this £1,172 10s. 6½d. we gave away £961 3s. 8d. during the year 1863. In the year 1864 my income was still more. It amounted altogether to £1,230 15s. 7¼d. Notice especially, dear reader, how the Lord dealt with me habitually as I dealt with Him. I depended on Him, I trusted in Him; and I was not confounded in doing so. Moreover, I acted as His steward, I sought also to be a faithful steward; and He was thus pleased to make me, year after year, to be a steward over more. Of this £1,230 15s. 7¼d. we gave away, in 1864, £1,024 4s. 5d. In 1865 my income was £1,365 4s. 1½d., and of this amount we gave away £1,131 10s. 8d. Do you see how God repaid us? Do you also see the blessedness of such a life? Well, why should not all Christians, in principle, go on in this way? I know of none. All, whom ever I have known, who carried out, in reality, these principles, were happy in doing so, were prospered by God, were owned by God; but there must be persevering reality. In 1866 my income was still larger. It amounted to £1,602 1s. 6½d. Will not my dear fellow-servants in the gospel, of whatever name, consider before; God the Lord's gracious and faithful dealings with me? Of the £1,602 1s. 6½d. we gave away £1,362 13s. 2d. during that year. I remember meeting that year a beloved Christian brother, who in course of conversation said, "Do you not think it right to make provision for one's wife and children, that they be not a burden to others, after we are gone?" My reply was, "Yes, I seek to do so, by laying up treasure in heaven." How have matters turned out since 1866? In the year 1870 the Lord took my beloved wife to Himself, and she is thus well provided for; and in 1871 my beloved daughter was married to dear Mr. Wright, and the Lord has thus well provided for her. In 1867 my income was altogether £1,847 19s. 4½d., of which we gave away £1,579 2s. 2d. See, dear reader, how great the joy, the honour, the privilege, to be allowed to spend £1,579 2s. 2d. in one year for the Lord's work, or the poor! If all my fellow-believers only knew the blessedness of living the life of trust in God as I do, and of acting on the principles on which I act, they would verily walk in the same road. But, because they know not this blessedness, I write thus, and bring thus minutely in figures these matters before them, if by any means they may be led to seek to know for themselves the blessedness of this path. In 1868 my income was £1,838 17s. 4½d., of which, by the grace of God, we were enabled to give away £1,557 3s. 6d. In 1869 my income was £1,800 16s. 10½d., of which we were enabled to give away £1,559 10s. 8d. In 1870 my income amounted altogether to £2,067 9s. 9d. He who had gladly laboured now in the word and doctrine for forty years, without being chargeable to any one, and who during those forty years never had received for any one thing he did in connection with his pastoral position or as preacher of the gospel, a single fee; and he who had never saved up money for investment or interest, was so well cared for by his Heavenly Father, that his income now amounted to more than £2,000. Now, however, I was bereaved of my beloved wife. The sharer of my joys in these matters was removed, yet my beloved daughter remained to me. She, even as her beloved mother had done before, always allowed great delight, when I told her that I had invested for her £100 or £200, or less or more, by giving it to Missions, etc.; and this she did not merely in the year 1870 or in 1871, but had done it many years before, when I had told her of it; for she knew my ways in these things to the full. Of the £2,067 9s. 9d., the Lord's kind gift to me for 1870, I was enabled, by the grace of God, to give away £1,713 11s. 7d. In 1871 my income altogether was £2,171 17s. 1d., of which I gave away £1,570 9s. 11d. My income in the year 1872 was £2,240 17s. 5d. I had now again a companion in my beloved second wife, who shared my joy when I sent anything to the poor, or gave away otherwise. She had lost the property she once possessed, which, among other reasons, fitted her the better to be my wife; for if she had been rich, she would not have suited me. I own it freely, that I had joy in the thought that she possessed no property, and that I could make her to share with me the abundance with which it pleased the Lord to bless me year after year. But after I had made her an offer, I found that she had £200 left, which she gave to me, before our marriage, for the Lord's work; thus it was seen that in this respect she was of one mind with me. Of the £2,240 17s. 5d., my income in the year 1872, we gave away £1,637 3s. 2d. In the year 1873 my income was altogether £2,770 8s. 1½d., made up to this larger amount than ever, as stated before, by six legacies, which I received during this year, amounting to £1,035 0s. 10d. Out of this £2,770 8s. 1½d., we had grace given to us to give away £1,819 10s. The reader may have observed that the amount left in my hands for family expenses in the years 1871, 1872, and 1873, is greater than in the previous years. This arose not from the fact that I lived now very expensively, much less that I now, after all, invested money; but simply, because I saw not clearly as yet how to spend all which was left over. The year 1874 furnished me, however, with the opportunity of giving away more largely. The Lord was pleased to give me from January 1st, 1874, to May 26th, 1874, £1,204 19s. 2½d., within these nearly five months; and from January 1st, 1874, to May 26th, 1874, I gave away £1,739 0s. 7d. The sum given away being above £500 more than my income leads me to make the following remarks. The reader of the previous pages would be mistaken, if he supposed that, as soon as the Lord has sent me means, my aim is, to seek to get rid of them as fast as possible, as if it were a crime to possess a ten-pound note. That is not at all my way of acting. All I seek after is, to have grace, not to hold anything as my own, but as belonging to the Lord; so that, whether I have much or little, I desire to look on the much or the little as a steward would, and not as an owner. I seek, therefore, for grace, to be willing, to give of that which the Lord has given to me, a part, or, if He would bid me, all. Often the Lord brings before me needy saints; or some needy unbelievers; or special claims in His work; and then I seek to be ready to give as His steward, out of that with which He has entrusted me. This is the explanation, how £1,739 0s. 7d. could be given away by me between January 1st, 1874, and May 26th, 1874, when my income during that time had been only £1,204 19s. 2½d., and yet my expenses had been far greater than ever, on account of the illness of my beloved wife. From what has been stated before, it will be seen that during the forty-three years and five months from January 1st, 1831, to May 26th, 1874, the total of my income was £37,523 3s. 6¾d., of which, however, more than £26,000 came in during the last sixteen years only. The total amount which, by God's grace, I was enabled to give away, during these forty-three years and five months, is £27,179 0s. 8d. Of this amount, however, more than £21,700 was given away within the last sixteen years only. Of the £27,179 0s. 8d., which we gave away from January 1st, 1831, to May 26th, 1874, £22,000 was given to the Lord's work. The remaining £5,179 0s. 8d. was given to poor believers, or to poor unbelievers, or to relatives who might be in need. I have no doubt that most of the Christian readers will say, This is a blessed way! It is delightful to be allowed to give away so much! How I should like to be able to do the same. My reply is, Yes, it is a blessed way! It is delightful to be allowed to give away so much. Will you not then try this way for yourself? Give, as God prospers you. Begin with- little, if you have not faith enough to begin with much; only give that little, constrained by the love of Christ, heartily, faithfully, steadily. Do not begin, and after a few weeks leave off; but go on steadily, under all circumstances; and you will find that you will be so blessed in your own soul, besides so prospered in your circumstances, as that you will more and more take delight in giving, and have also the ability for so doing. There is one thing additionally to be observed. Do not, as stewards, waste your Lord's means. Though you were to give much, if you lived in an unbecoming way, spending too much on yourself, in the way of luxury or otherwise, you would not be entrusted with much. I have not only allowed to myself and family all the necessaries, but even the conveniences of life; I do this still, if not even more, as I am increasing in years; but I have ever guarded against extravagance in any way; lest my stewardship should be taken from me. Now, at the evening of life, looking back upon the first of January, 1831, do you suppose I regret to have given away more than £27,000? Verily not. I thank God for the honour bestowed upon me, in allowing me so to do, and I am not in the least tired of this way; while, at the same time, I need to pray still, "Hold Thou me up, and I shall be safe." December 31st, 1874. During the past year I received in all £2,139 15s. 4¾d. Now, what did I do with this £2,139 15s. 4¾d., my income for the year 1874? During the year we gave away £2,922 16s. 11d. The reader will say, your whole income for the year was only £2,139 15s. 4¾d., and you gave away £2,922 16s. 11d. within the year? Yes. The explanation is this. During the year 1873 I had received the payment of six legacies, making in all £1,035 0s. 10d., the greater part of which money had been received only at the end of the year. During 1875 we had sent to us £2,022 17s. 8d. During the year my dear wife and I gave away £1,866 19s. 9d. During 1876 our income amounted to £2,641 10s. 5d. Is it not again a large sum, dear reader? Now what did we do with it? We continued to lay up treasure in heaven; for we believe in the value and blessedness of prayer for our temporal supplies. Of this £2,641 10s. 5d., we gave to relatives £158, to poor believers £102 11s., and to the Lord's work £2,018 7s. 6d. This last sum went to the Mission Fund, etc., of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and thus we made room for other donations, that we might be used still further in our stewardship. The total of our income for 1877 was £4,260 0s. 5d. More even than we had ever received during one year. Of this we gave to relatives £349 3s. 6d.; to the poor saints under my pastoral care £290 1s. 6d.; and to Missions, School, Bible, and Tract Fund, etc., of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. £3,465 4s. 11d. During 1878 it pleased the Lord to give to us £2,724 11s. 3½d. Out of this we were enabled, by the grace of God, to give to relatives £175 15s. We also gave £87 8s. to poor believers; and £2,407 12s. 2d. to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Missions, etc. During 1879 it pleased the Lord to give to us £1,506 6s. 9½d. Of this amount we gave to relatives £217; to poor believers £86 16s. 2d.; and to the funds of the Institution £1,156 6s. 9d. We received in all during 1880 £1,644 15s. 7¼d. Of this amount we gave to relatives £236 15s.; to poor believers £113 10s.; and to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution £1,158 8s. 10d.; in all, £1,508 13s. 10d. During 1881 we have received £2,026 6s. 7½d. in all. Of this amount we gave to relatives, £203 6s. 10d.; to poor believers, £74 12s. 2d.: to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, £1,530 12s. 10d. During 1882 it pleased the Lord to give to us in all £1,417 10s. 8d. Of this amount we gave to relatives £150; to the poor £80 6s. 6d.; to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution £599. It pleased the Lord, during 1883, to give to us in all £4,004 4s. 1d., including £2,476 10s. 7d., which my dear wife and I received, through three legacies from her relatives. Of this amount we were enabled, by the grace of God, to give to relatives £92 1s.; to poor believers £65 17s. 6d.; to the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, for Missions, the Orphans, etc., £2,411 11s. 5d. During 1884 the Lord was pleased to give to us in all £3,850 14s. 7½d., including a legacy of £2,619 19s., which came to my dear wife. During the year we gave to relatives £105 6s. 6d.; to the poor believers £108 8s. 4d.; to the Orphans and the other Objects of the Institution £3,646 3s. It will be obvious that we gave away more during the year than we had received. The explanation is that a part of Mrs. Müller's legacy, received during the past year, had come in at the end thereof, and the money was not yet expended when the year closed. During 1885 it pleased God to give to me £1,906 9s. 5d., including a special donation from the [Bethesda] Church, in commemoration of my 80th birthday, and as a mark of love and gratitude for having laboured fifty-three years among them, £400 16s., with a writing table and chair for myself, and a table and chair for my dear wife. Of this amount we gave to relatives £135 17s.; to poor believers £177 2s. 4d.; and to the Institution £932 11s. 9d. In summing up the whole, from the year 1831 to the year 1885, the Lord has honoured me with the great privilege of giving away, since January 1st, 1831, about £57,000. Of this sum £45,000 was given to the Orphans, Missions, and other Objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. [Mr. Müller's total income for personal expenses up to 1885 was £66,463 7s. 4¼d., out of which he gave away (as stated above) £57,000. There is no record of Mr. Müller's income during the last 12¼ years of his life, but during that time he gave away £24,490 18s. 8d.; so that in all during his life he gave away £81,490 18s. 8d. See the remarks made by Mr. Wright just after Mr. Müller's death, page 690. The total sum received by Mr. Müller during his life for his personal expenses must have been over £93,000.] CHAPTER XV HEAVY EXPENDITURE—LARGE INCOME FOR THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS, 1874–1885 May 26th, 1874, to May 26th, 1875 MAY 26th, Received £980 9s. 7d. from a servant of the Lord Jeans, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven. July 13th. From one of the former Orphans, a Christian, now in service, 10s., "instead of buying herself a new bonnet." August 1st. From Scotland £150, with £10 for myself.—August 8th. From Ireland £300 for Missions, and £200 for the Orphans. September 30th. From one of the Midland Counties £450 for Missions, with £50 for myself. November 20th. From Yorkshire £200 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and £100 for the Orphans.—December 27th. Now, all our means are gone. We have nothing at all left.—December 28th. See how soon the Lord has again sent us means, in answer to prayer, for these Objects. Received from a Christian gentleman £181 18s. 1d., with £50 for the Orphans, being the entire proceeds of a field, set apart for the benefit of this Institution. 1875 January 1st. With the New Year, the Lord was pleased to send us, as the result of many prayers, many donations. I only mention, as specimens, the following:—From Ireland £50. From Scotland £110.— January 4th. From Cork £50.—January 5th. An aged Christian near Spilsby, who being too aged to continue his ordinary work, having yet a desire to do something for this Institution, and having some strength left, made 40 beehives during the past year for its benefit, which he sold for £4, and sent the. money. This affords another proof, how all, who really have it in their heart, may do something for the work of God. January 22nd. From one of the former Orphans £6 10s. The donor has been a Christian for many years, is now in business on his own account, and had taken one of our Christian Orphan boys as an apprentice. When the one half of the premium was sent to him, he returned it, with a grateful letter for the benefit he had himself received at the Orphan Houses.—January 23rd. Anonymously from Birmingham £400. From Hampshire £100 for Foreign Missions, £75 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures. £300 for the support of the Orphans, and £25 for myself. February 12th. From one of the Midland Counties £450 for Home Missions, with £50 for myself.—February 16th. Received £250, being £J20 for Missionary work, £70 for the Bible Fund, Schools, and Tracts, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. From Glasgow £12, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I think it but right you should have the first fruits of the tenth of my business, which plan has been adopted by me within the last few weeks, solely from reading your publications. I prayed fervently that the Lord would incline my heart also to give systematically to Him, as others did. I say fervently, as I had to contend with a grasping, money-loving disposition, which, I am glad to say, has been so far conquered victoriously, that I can now put on one side the Lord's tenth after the close of each day's transactions, without any feelings of regret. I ask an interest in your prayers, that I may become one of the Lord's stewards, and give still more largely to Him who daily loadeth me with benefits. From this amount, £12, you will greatly oblige me by retaining £5 for yourself; the remainder apply as you think best." March 1st. Monday. Since Saturday, when we had nothing at all left, for these Objects, the Lord has graciously been pleased to give us, in answer to prayer, altogether £333. The donors who kindly helped us will feel interested in knowing how God used them as His instruments to send us help when we had nothing left, which I did not tell them when I sent their receipts, as otherwise it would have been like an indirect request for further help. I received this day £160 from London, with the following letter:— My dear Sir and Brother, "For the past nine years I have not been giving systematically of my income to the Lord's work, as He has prospered me, though never thoughtlessly, I trust, disregarding any call which came under my notice. On examining my books I find that, after deducting my entire drawings from the business, which I started in my own name in 1866, a considerable sum has accumulated, and of this I have put aside 10 per cent to be more especially devoted to the Lord's work, and desire to acknowledge that all I have and myself also are His, whilst I gratefully remember that what He has, and He Himself is mine. It was through reading your Narrative that I have been led to do this, and therefore send you the first payment out of this fund, say £160 herein, of which please retain £10 for yourself, and appropriate the £150 to any one or amongst all or any of the Objects of the Lord's work in your hands." March 2nd. The Lord has still more abundantly helped us. I received from Yorkshire £1,000. How soon is God able to help us, and to replenish our stores! May all the readers be increasingly led to trust unreservedly in God. I have joyfully dedicated my whole life to the object of exemplifying how much may be accomplished by prayer and faith. May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £280. Though we began the year with only £167 1s. 3½d. in hand, yet God so helped us by prayer and faith, without asking any one but Himself, that we were able to expend for these Objects during the year £16,895 4s. 7¾d., and had a balance of £18 14s. 4¼d. left on May 26th, 1875. Only very few of the donations have been here referred to. May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876 When we began this period we had a balance of £18 14s. 4¼d. left for these Objects. When it is considered that we had expended for them during the previous year £16,895 4s. 7¾d., and that during the year from May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876, our expenses for these Objects were £17,643 15s. 0½d., the reader sees how small our balance was to begin the year with, especially as we do not go into debt; yet, small as it was, it was a balance in hand. Our hope was now again in the living God, who for more than forty-one years had never failed us. We trusted in Him, and in Him alone; and He graciously was pleased to supply us during the past year also with what we needed. June 16th. From Ireland £100.—July 19th. Received £250, £190 of it being for these Objects.—August 2nd. From Scotland £150.—August 11th. For Missions and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in Spain and Italy £500. The donor of this amount sent me a few years since his first donation, being five shillings. From that time he began to give, as the Lord prospered him. In this way not only his own soul has been greatly benefited, but the Lord from that time has so prospered him, that he has again and again been able to send me £500, as also £100 or £200 at a time. On September 16th a gentleman called at the Orphan Houses, who up to that time had been unknown to me, and left, with valuable documents, the following paper:— "I —— hereby present to the Orphanage and the other Institutions conducted by Mr. G. Müller of Bristol £3,000, —— 5 per cent Railway Stock, and 25 shares of the same company, £10 per share paid, to be disposed of as Mr. Müller shall think best." These documents were sold in the London market and produced £3,734 7s. 6d., of which four-fifths were taken for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, being £2,987 10s. November 15th. From India £77 16s.—November 20th. Received the following letter, with £150:— Dear Sir, "I have great pleasure in again forwarding my mite to be used by you in carrying on the Lord's work in your hands. Enclosed is £150, £120 of which is to be used in the work as you think best, the remainder is for your own private use. I would beg to add my testimony to many others which you have received, as to the blessedness of giving systematically. I have been a farmer for about twenty years, and for about half that time did not act on that principle; and while giving my business as much care and more concern than now, still it was all I could do to make ends meet. About that time I had the subject of 'giving as the Lord prospered' brought under my notice, when I there and then vowed to the Lord, that I would give one-tenth of the profits of the farm to His cause, should He be pleased to give me any. From that time, I have been prospered in my business far beyond what I ever could have anticipated; I have truly experienced the fulfilment of the promise contained in Luke 6:38. I continued for a short time giving a tenth, but was gradually constrained to give more and more, until for some years I have been giving one half, and can truly say, that the longer experience I have in this way, the more blessed do I find it to be. I heard you in Glasgow lately, and beg to thank you for your address on prayer. I trust many of us will have good cause to bless God for your visit." 1876 March 9th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200. May 16th. From Otago, New Zealand, £10.—May 23rd. From Oxfordshire £100 for Foreign Missions. May 26th, 1876, to May 26th, 1877 We had, on May 26th, 1876, a balance of £356 19s. 4¼d. left for these Objects. When it is considered, that during the year from May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876, our expenses for these Objects were £17,643 15s. 0½d., the reader sees how small our balance was, to begin the year with. July 5th. Received £500 from a donor, whose first donation to the Institution was 5s. He had long been undecided, as to whether he could afford to give anything at all to the Lord's work, as he considered that ho ought first to be more prosperous in his business before he began to give; but at last he came to the decision, that he would wait no longer for greater prosperity, and give, according to his means. Since then the Lord began to prosper this donor so, as that he was able to send me much larger sums, and shortly hundreds of pounds, and repeatedly since £500 at once; having stated to me, that since he began to act as a steward for the Lord, he could send me with greater ease £500, than the first donation of 5s. August 1st. From the Bengal Presidency, India, £90 for these Objects, with £10 for myself.—August 21st. From Ireland for Missions, £100.—August 29th. From London £160, with £10 for myself. From Berlin £34 15s. 5d. This donation comes from a disciple of the Lord Jesus, who considers it a privilege to give to the work of the Lord a little capital, which he had saved, but which he now considers better spent for the Lord than to be kept.—September 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—October 7th. From two children of God £500; through the sale of some property, which had been left to them, they were able to give this sum.—November 2nd. From two children of God £500; through the sale of some property, which had been left to them, they were able to give this sum.—November 18th. From the neighbourhood of Stirling £100, with £10 for my own personal necessities. December 31st. While I am writing this, at Nimwegen, in Holland, another precious proof of God's blessing on my labours has been brought under my own eyes, of which I have had, I might almost say, numberless instances; it is this: A Christian evangelist, simply through reading about the Orphan work in Bristol, had it laid on his heart to care about Orphans, and was encouraged by my example, solely in dependence on the Lord, to take them up. He began in the year 1863 with three at Nimwegen, in Holland, and he has at present 453 in an Institution, near Nimwegen, through which I and my dear wife went, and which we saw with our own eyes with the deepest interest. 1877 January 1st. As the Old Year has closed with blessing, so the New Year began in the same way. Many donations, and some considerable ones, were received this very day.—January 5th. From Hampshire £75 for Foreign Missions, £75 for the Bible Fund, £300 for the Orphans and £50 for myself.—April 3rd. From a small shopkeeper in Bedfordshire £5. The donor sends us help as the Lord prospers him in his business, and has sent to us very many times a similar sum.— May 14th. From Yorkshire for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in foreign lands £150, and for the support of the Orphans £150.— May 16th. Received £5 11s., "Being a penny for every pound's worth of goods sold since the 1st of January."—May 23rd. From North Wales I received the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose you in Post Office Orders the sum of £11 6s. 7d., which I leave to your best judgment. Since I received your last Report in September last, I have put by threepence on every pound that I have received in business, for your Institution; and although the times are become so poor, I am happy to say, we do meet our bills continually. I believe circumstances are nothing in the Lord's way, if we trust in Him. Etc." May 26th. The Lord has helped us through one more year; but again and again all our means for these first four Objects of the Institution were gone, completely gone. Under these circumstances our universal remedy, prayer and faith, was used, and only this. May 26th, 1877, to May 26th, 1878 At the beginning of this financial year, we had only the small balance of £71 19s. 2½d. in hand. Our balance was not enough for the fourth part of the requirements of one single week, according to our average expenses. But, poor as we were, our infinitely rich Heavenly Father remained to us; to Him we betook ourselves in prayer, and, as He had done many thousands of times before, during the previous forty- three years, so He helped us during the forty-fourth year also, though not once, nor twice, but again and again all our money, to the last shilling, for these Objects, was gone. June 27th. We entered to-day upon the second month of this new period of the Institution, without a penny in hand for these Objects, when in the course of the day came in from Redland, from a most unexpected donor, to make the hand of God the more manifest, £50; and from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—On June 30th, when again all money was gone for these Objects, I received from Scotland £500.—July 11th. From Ireland £500 for Missions. The donor will now have joy in being informed that, when his kind donation was received, all our money was gone for this Object, and the donation was the fruit of many prayers. July 31st. From the neighbourhood of Chippenham £100 for Foreign Missions. On the same day we received from London £50 for Missions, and £20 for the Orphans. And yet further from Kensington £30 for Missions, £20 for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund, £30 for the Orphans and £20 for myself. These, and other donations, not referred to, carried us through the month of July, in which we had been again reduced to great poverty, but in which, as in thousands of times before, we were helped, not by exposing our need to our fellow- men, and asking them for help, but by taking it in confiding prayer to our Heavenly Father. August 20th. From Somersetshire £97.—August 23rd. From Scotland £50 for Foreign Missions, £90 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. —September 22nd. From Berkshire forty-two coupons, amounting to £147 6s. 5d. From Ireland £100 for Missions.—September 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £500. October 6th. From the neighbourhood of Orkney £3, with this statement: "Since I began to devote a regular proportion of my earnings to the cause of God, He has, I rejoice to say, greatly increased both my ability and my desire to do so."—On October 16th we received the following letter, with £2 2s. 6d. for Foreign Missions and £8 10s. for the Orphans:— Dear Sir, "I enclose £10 12s. 6d. with the following remarks. On 19th June, 1871, I commenced to pray in regard to a financial loss, which I suffered in India; and at different times I marked down ten per cent for your Orphans and two and a half per cent for your Foreign Missions, besides something else to the Lord; and now I have got a settlement for £85 as a compromise. This is a gracious answer to prayer, as the people offered me. only £14, which I refused, and still prayed on. Several times lately I rose before daylight, and was on my knees for three hours, praying about this and other matters, this being No. 1 on the list of business, which I laid before the Lord. Glory to His name, He has now answered me. "I am, yours truly, ——." October 26th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £80, with £100 for the Orphans and £20 for myself. This donation came in most seasonably, for we had nothing at all in hand for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, and it was thus the fruit of many prayers. November 3rd. Received 11s. 8d. for Foreign Missions and 5s. for Tracts, with the following statement: "Last month I was in need of certain articles, which I could not afford. Satan suggested that I was acting very foolishly in sending money for the cause of the Lord, when I was in such need myself. Malachi 3:8–12, stopped his mouth. A few days after this, the articles I needed were given to me by a brother, after asking the Lord to let me prove His faithfulness." A very profitable paragraph. December 5th. From Paisley £2, with the following statement: "This is sent you as a thankoffering to the Lord for hearing and answering prayer on behalf of a sick horse. The veterinary surgeon had given him up for lost. So I arranged, when laying the case before the Lord, that, if the horse got well, I would send you £2. The horse is now as well as ever, and I herewith gladly send you the £2." This case should be a further encouragement to the reader to commit all matters into the hands of our Heavenly Father, even when all natural prospects of help have completely vanished. December 27th. The seventh month we began with nothing in hand, but in the course of it the Lord was pleased to give to us, in answer to much prayer, £1,890, so that we were able, not only to meet the many demands, but are able to begin the eighth month of this period with £259 19s. 9d. in hand. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £30. 1878 January 1st. From Scotland £100.—January 16th. From Hampshire £150 for the Bible and Mission Fund, £300 for the support of the Orphans, and £50 for myself.—March 9th. The only income to-day for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, was 10s. from King's College Hospital, London. The reader may place himself in our position, considering how our eyes, under such circumstances, need to be directed to the Lord. March 11th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200. March 16th. To-day nothing at all has come in for these four Objects; but our eyes are up to the Lord.—March 18th. From a lady in Clifton £15 for Missions.—March 27th. During the month from February 27th to this day our faith has been greatly tried, in reference to means for these four Objects, as again and again nothing at all has been in hand. Under these circumstances we encouraged ourselves in God, and seek to rely upon His faithful word of promise. We also are mindful of the fact, that for forty-four years the Lord has upheld this work, and that He will not now suffer us to be confounded, though our expenses for all the various departments are so great. We have, to enter upon the eleventh month of this period, without anything in hand for these Objects. April 27th. The eleventh month was like the tenth, constant trial of faith; and we have again to enter in poverty upon the twelfth month, yet are expecting larger sums from our Heavenly Father, and His faithful help, which we have enjoyed for so many years. May 2nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £600. May 26th, 1878, to May 26th, 1879 With a balance in hand of £41 17s. 8d. for these Objects, we began the next year. This sum is not the average expense for one day in the year for these Objects. But we had to provide the average expenses for 365 days, in order to be carried through the year; and every shilling of the total was only to be obtained by prayer and faith, as no one is asked directly or indirectly for anything. Therefore there was again abundant room for the exercise of faith and for much prayer. July 11th. From Scotland £100. This came in when we had nothing at all left.—July 17th. From Redland we received £30, when all our means for these Objects were gone.—July 22nd. The total income of to-day and yesterday was £3 7s. 7d. The Lord allowed us to be brought thus low, before He was graciously pleased to send us means. There is now nothing at all in hand for these Objects.—July 27th. Received by the sale of gold and silver articles, dentist gold, gold and silver watches, gold and silver coins, diamonds, etc., £243 10s. From Scotland £130, with £20 for my own personal expenses.— July 30th. From H. B. £100 as a thankoffering, for Missions. Most gratefully was this donation received for Missions, because it is greatly in our hearts to aid missionary brethren. August 14th. From Sussex £250.—August 31st. From India £100, with £20 for my own personal expenses.—September 7th. From Yorkshire £172 10s. for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, chiefly in foreign lands, £172 10s. for the support of the Orphans, and £5 for myself.—On September 19th was received another donation from the same donor of £350, for the same Objects. On September 19th was also received £175 19s. 4d. in fifty-three coupons. October 16th. Received for Missions £5, "Instead of keeping a dog for the house."—November 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £800.—November 29th. From Cambridge shire £95 18s. 4d. As the Lord prospers the donor, so he gives. His first donation was about the twentieth part of his amount. December 26th. Again we have nothing at all in hand for these first four Objects of the Institution; but our eyes are unto the Lord for help. 1879 January 10th. From S. S. £50 for Missions.—January 17th. From a considerable distance £150 for the Bible and Mission Fund, £300 for the Orphans, and £50 for myself. March 11th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £90 for Missions, £158 for the Orphans, and £10 8s. 2d. for myself. By forty- seven coupons £165 14s. 1d. from a donor who has kindly helped us in this way again and again, and whose donation this time especially came in most seasonably, as we were greatly in need of means. Of the amount, £135 14s. 1d. was for these first four Objects, and £30 for the Orphans. Most seasonable likewise was the donation from the neighbourhood of Manchester, on account of our low state of funds for these Objects.—March 14th. A young Christian gardener, who resides at a distance of about 160 miles from Bristol, brought this day to the Orphan House, thirty sovereigns, ten for Foreign Missions, ten for Home Missions, and ten for the support of the Orphans. The donor had thought of leaving this sum as a bequest, but decided on giving it at once. April 7th. Received £5 for Foreign Missions, "Instead of keeping a dog." From Glasgow 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I send you enclosed an order for 10s., which please take for what you think best. My husband, like so many others in Glasgow, lost all his means this winter. I had this money laid aside for you since November; but as there are now ten of us, and I feared for our daily bread, my faith was not strong enough to send it. But in whatever strait we were, I found I could not use it. It was only this week I told my husband I had it, and he said to send it at once. God give me more faith!" April 9th. Received £200, £125 for the Orphans, £20 for myself, and the remainder for such of the other Objects as may at present be most in want of assistance. The donor wrote: "I intended leaving this sum of £200 by Will, to be paid to you at my decease, but now prefer paying it myself." May 21st. Received £1,000 as the legacy of the late Miss J. R. It was very graciously so ordered of the Lord, that this legacy was now paid, a little before the legal time had expired for its payment, as we were almost entirely without means, and as we particularly desired to be able to send more help to the labourers in the gospel. May 26th, 1879 to May 26th, 1880 We began our new period with the balance of £519 4s. 7d. in hand; a balance so great as this we had not had for many years. But great as, comparatively, this balance was, it was only a very small portion of what we needed in the course of the year. It therefore was very soon expended, and we had to look to the Lord for further supplies, as had been the case during the previous forty-five years of the existence of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. June 4th. From Greenock £110, with £20 for myself.—July 18th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for the Orphans.—August 9th. From Malta £50.—August 12th. From Natal £50. By sale of gold and silver articles, etc., £174 18s. September 12th. Received £5 from Glasgow, with the following words: "Miss —— encloses a Post Office Order for the sum of £5 to Mr. Müller, for missionary purposes. She may state, that it was owing to reading the short paragraph at the head of page 13 of the last Report, which moved her to give, and to this special Object." I repeat the paragraph alluded to here, because I judge that the Church of God at large needs to have the subject again and again brought before her. "May I ask the Christian reader, Do you practically take an interest in spreading the truth as it is in Jesus? Do you care for the salvation of the souls of the heathen? Do you pray for them? Do you do what you can to send the gospel of the grace of God to them? How much do you think you have given in your whole life for missionary purposes? How much during the past year? What act of self-denial have you practised for this purpose? Do you think you give even the thirtieth part of all God entrusts you with, for this Object? Remember, dear reader, there are about a thousand million souls, who have not yet had the gospel preached to them, therefore be henceforth in earnest, if this has not been the case hitherto, to do what you can to send the gospel to them. It is also on my heart to press upon my readers, the certainty of the personal return of the Lord Jesus, who says, 'Behold I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be' (Rev. 22:12). How will it be with you, dear reader, in the day of Christ's appearing?" I affectionately commend this paragraph to the prayerful consideration of the Christian reader.—September 19th. Received £100 with the words: "Thine own."—September 30th. From A. P. £10 as "A thankoffering for an unexpected legacy." For Foreign Missions £25, given on the return of the donor's wedding day. October 28th. Received from a Christian merchant £200, with the following instructive letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I would just mention for your encouragement, and to the praise of our Heavenly Father, that I have followed the good advice, so repeatedly given in your Reports, of systematic and proportioned giving, for many years; and the last half year is the best we have had, although trade generally has been so depressed. I therefore have the pleasure of handing you cheque for £200, £100 towards the Orphans, £10 for your own use, and balance as you may consider most required." November 24th. From a Christian cook, at a sheep station in New Zealand, who seeks to honour the Lord with his means, £20.— December 15th. From Ireland £200 for Missionaries and Evangelists. —December 23rd. From a Christian family £5 5s. for Missions, and £11 for the Orphans. Father, mother, and children had, during the year, occupied some of their time in earning this amount. December 27th. To-day we received for Missions from Weston- super-Mare £40, when we had nothing at all in hand. 1880 January 1st. From Scotland £100.—January 14th. From Ireland £50. —January 21st. From Hampshire £150, with £300 for the Orphans and £50 for myself.—January 26th. During the past month the Lord has been pleased to send us for these first four Objects of the Institution about £1,200, so that we have been enabled to meet all demands upon us, and have £28 13s. 8d. left.—January 27th. Received £47 3s. 10d., with the following letter from Scotland:— Dear Brother "Enclosed is Bank Draft for £47 3s. 10d. £10 of that sum is from Messrs.—, to whom please acknowledge receipt, to be applied same way as before. The balance, £37 3s. 10d., is from us. To Orphans £15, Missions £15, yourself £7 3s. 10d. To the praise and glory of God my Saviour, I would like to inform you, that about eight years ago I was, through the reading of your Reports, led to devote one penny per pound of tea I sold, to the Lord's work under your care. I had for some years previously given £1 yearly, and when I did on my knees before the Lord engage to continue to give that small donation, with what might come out of the tea engagement, I have to say with a heart moved by a sense of His love and grace, Hallelujah! Praise His name for the results, which I subjoin—1872, £8 14s. 9d. 1873, £11 7s. 5d.; 1874, £11 19s. 1d.; 1875, £12 7s. 9d.; 1876, £11 6s.; 1877, £14 9s. 9d.; 1878, £25 19s. 10d.; 1879, £36 3s. 10d. "Yours in the Lord, ——." February 5th. At a time of the greatest need we received, us the result of many prayers, £500 from Ireland for these Objects. March 11th. From Yorkshire £190 for Foreign Missions, with £10 for myself.— March 15th. From Ireland £100 for Missionaries. March 18th. From a Christian gentleman who has repeatedly helped us in a similar way, and whose donation this time arrived at a time of great need, 47 coupons, value £157 10s. 3d.—March 26th. Our balance in hand for these four Objects of the Institution is again reduced to £19 18s. 3¼d.—March 27th. The Lord, in the riches of His grace, has immediately, in answer to our daily supplications, sent help. From Weston-super-Mare £40 for Missions. From Amersham £5. From Edinburgh £10 for Missions, with £10 for the Orphans. April 30th. Within the last three days, the Lord has been pleased to send us £164 10s. 11d.; for besides various smaller donations we received in our great need from the neighbourhood of Manchester £100 for these Objects.—May 17th. From a servant, of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £400. Thus we have been carried through another year, and, though we have been several times without anything in hand for these four Objects of the Institution, we have been brought to its close with a balance of £61 5s. 8½d. in hand. All the demands connected with the 117 Schools, entirely supported by the funds of the Institution, we have been able to meet. With regard to the circulation of the Holy Scriptures we have been enabled to accomplish far more than at any time during the 45 years. The circulation of books and Tracts also has been very large. But in reference to missionary work we have been able to accomplish far less than we have desired. May 26th, 1880, to May 26th, 1881 When our new period commenced, we had in hand for these Objects £61 5s. 8½d., viz., a sum which was a little more than would suffice for the current expenses of a single day. June 5th. The income, up to this day, had been so small that our balance in hand was still further reduced, when, to-day, we received £150 from Ireland for Missions, for which we had no money at all left. Thus the Lord has very graciously again appeared on our behalf in answer to prayer.—June 27th. At the beginning of the second month of the new period, we had no money at all in hand for these Objects; and our 119 Schools, the extensive circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and our missionary operations were needing help. What did we do under these circumstances? Only what we have done during the past forty-seven years. We made known our requests unto God; this was all we did. And now see, dear reader, how God was pleased to help us again, as He had done thousands of times before.—On June 29th, we received from Colchester £10.—On June 30th, from Torquay £50. From Cardiff £90, with £10 for myself. July 9th. From Derbyshire, for the Bible Fund £100.—July 12th. From Clifton £50. From the neighbourhood of Stockport £100 for Missions.—July 17th. From Sussex £51 19s. 9d. for Missions, with £13 for the Orphans. From Scotland £100. From Clifton, about two years ago, a railway debenture was received for 1,000 dollars, without coupons, up to this time. Therefore we could not sell the debenture. But now, in this our great need, it became negotiable; and, as it bore six per cent interest, I obtained the high price of £261 for it. In like manner, about four years before, while preaching in Dublin, I received a Victoria Government Debenture for £100, intended one half for Missions, one fourth for the Schools, and one fourth for the Orphans. This debenture I now sold, in this our great need, for £105.—July 27th. As stated before, on June 27th we had no money at all in hand for the first four Objects of the Institution, but in the course of this one month the Lord was pleased to send us, in answer to much prayer, £1,936 4s. 11¾d. for these Objects. It is an unspeakably blessed thing to have in God an Almighty Friend, ever willing to listen to the supplications we offer in our time of need. September 13th. From the neighbourhood of Witney £50 for Missions. Received £150, with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I have read over your Report for 1879–'80 with much pleasure, and with much spiritual benefit. I have just been delivered, without injury, from a very serious railway accident, by which three persons were killed, and about twenty, more or less, very much hurt; and I beg to enclose you £150 as a thankoffering to my Heavenly Father for protecting me in such perilous circumstances. Will you kindly apply £30 towards your travelling expenses as you see most needed?" September 21st. Received 5s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose 5s. in postage, stamps for whatever purpose you deem most needful. I am now reduced to one room, and the recipient myself of charity; but I lay aside weekly for the Lord a portion of whatever I am able to earn. This year it has been less than usual, which will account for the smallness of my donation. That God may prosper you in all your works done for His glory, is the prayer of, Dear Sir, with Christian love, "Yours respectfully, ——." This instance shows how the Lord supplies us with money through those also who are in very limited circumstances; and at the same time, gives another illustration of how we may yet have the privilege of giving, though comparatively poor, if we do it systematically. September 29th. From two believers £25 for Missions, "given on their wedding day."—September 30th. Received 54 coupons, amounting altogether to £177 19s. 7d. Again and again this donor has kindly sent us similar donations, which invariably have come in most seasonably.—October 2nd. From Yorkshire £1, "Instead of insuring the glass of the shop windows."—October 7th. "From H. B., a thankoffering," £100.—October 15th. Received £4 as "A thankoffering to the Lord for sparing me for the last eighty-five years this month." October 26th. Received £318 7s., being the payment of a legacy. The testatrix not only was entirely unknown to me, but I had never even heard her name; yet the Lord inclined her heart, in answer to our daily supplications for help, to leave to me this legacy.—December 1st. From S. S. £50 for Missions. December 11th. From Ireland £200 for Missions. A very seasonable help, as scarcely anything is left for this Object.—December 16th. From Ivy Lane, London, £84, with £21 for the Orphans.—December 27th, we have to-day only £10 6s. 11¾d. left for these Objects. The donors who have given during this month, and especially during the latter half of it, will see how seasonably their donations came in. Thus we prove continually the power of prayer, and are helped. Now observe, dear reader, how the Lord again appeared on our behalf on December 27th. We received from Scotland £12. From London £40 for Missions.—On the next day, December 28th, we received £20 from Hereford for Foreign Missions. From an Edinburgh donor, then at Ilfracombe, £80, with £20 for the Orphans.—December 29th. From Devonshire £50.— December 30th. From S. S. £50.—December 31st. From Paddington £30 for Missions, £20 for the School Fund, £10 for the Bible and Tract Fund, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. I have referred to these donations, to show how the Lord, in answer to our supplications, helped us, and also what varied instrumentality, in different places and countries, He was pleased to use. 1881 January 1st. From Kent £12 10s. for Missions, and £12 10s. for the Orphans. From Scotland £100—January 6th. Received £5 as "A thankoffering for answer to prayer in reference to my little girl, in the removal of a gathering, which threatened to destroy the sight of one of her eyes." From Kent £50.—January 6th. From the neighbourhood of Henley-on-Thames £100. From Greenock £100.—January 17th. From Hampshire £150. March 1st. Received 54 coupons, amounting altogether to £177 15s. 2d. This donation came in again most seasonably to help us with means for the first four Objects of the Institution. March 16th. When the funds for the first four Objects were almost entirely expended, and we were in great need of money for them, on account of expenses to be met in a few days, we received to-day from Sussex, for Missions, £165 10s. From Manchester £100.—March 22nd. From Ireland, for Missions, £200. Thus we were able to meet the heavy expenses which we had before us; but the money was only enough to do this, and we have nothing left this day, March 27th. What was now to be done, dear reader, under these circumstances, when all the money for the above Objects was again gone? I reply, we did what we have done for forty-seven years, that is, we waited continually upon God. This plan may be despised by some, ridiculed by others, and considered insufficient by a third class of persons; but, under every trial and every difficulty, we find prayer and faith to be our universal remedy; and, after having experienced for half a century their efficacy, we purpose, by God's help, to continue waiting upon Him, in order to show to an ungodly world, and to a doubting Church, that the living God is still able and willing to answer prayer, and that it is the joy of His heart to listen to the supplications of His children. In Psalm 9:10, the Divine testimony regarding Jehovah is, "They that know Thy name will put their trust in Thee." WE know Him, by His grace, and do therefore put our trust in Him.—On March 29th, 30th, and 31st, there came in £37 in various donations, besides £50 with 2 Cor. 9:15. April 20th. Two bonds (£100 each) of the Association of Land Financiers.—April 21st. With 2 Corinthians 9:15, £50.—May 2nd. From Scotland £100. May 26th, 1881, to May 26th, 1882 At the commencement of our new financial year, we, had in hand for these Objects, £124 6s. 2½d., viz., a sum which would only supply the average expenses of three days. June 7th. From a Scotch lady, then at Perth, £80 for these Objects, with £20 for the Orphans.—June 16th. From Yorkshire £190 for Foreign Missions.—June 17th. From Scotland £270, with £30 for my own personal expenses. "Saved during 23 weeks, by using ¼–1b. butter less per week, 8s. 7½d."—June 21st. From Ireland £200 for Missions. Do you see, dear reader, that we do not wait upon the Lord in vain? He helps us, in answer to prayer. To Him alone we look, and we do not do so without being helped. July 5th. All our money for these Objects was gone. Under these circumstances I received this morning from a distance of several hundred miles, a cheque for £250.—-July 13th. By sale of dentist gold, gold and silver articles, etc., for the Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, £44 5s., with £120 for the Orphans. July 28th. The income has been for some time past only about the third part of the expenses. Consequently, all we have for the support of the Orphans is nearly gone; and for the first four Objects of the Institution we have nothing at all in hand. The natural appearance now is, that the work cannot be carried on. But I BELIEVE that the Lord will help, both with means for the Orphans and also for the other Objects of the Institution, and that we shall not be confounded; also, that the work will not need to be given up. I am fully expecting help, and have written this to the glory of God, that it may be recorded hereafter for the encouragement of His children. The result will be seen. The foregoing was written at 7 a.m., July 28th, 1881. In the course of the day there came in altogether for the various Objects £69 11s. 10½d. I am looking for further answers to prayer.—July 29th. The total income to-day has been £27 4s. 11¼d., and the expenses have been £230. But my hope is in God. As yet we have the means to meet our expenses, and I expect we shall not be confounded, though for seven years we have not been so poor.—July 30th. Saturday. To-day £33 15s. has come in. August 1st. Monday. The total income to-day has been £134 17s. Six, seven, eight times daily I am praying with my dear wife for means; we are looking out for answers, and we do not wait on the Lord in vain.—August 2nd. The total income to-day £130 4s.—August 3rd. £61 18s. 2d.—August 4th. £91 4s. 6¾d.—August 5th. There has come in £204 16s. 5d. for all the Objects to-day. Of late the outgoings have been about £200, sometimes nearly £300 per day; therefore the kindness of the Lord in giving us this day's income is very great. We still pray daily, six, seven, eight times or more for means.—August 6th. Saturday. Total income £33.—August 8th. Monday. Total income £27. Above £300 was expended to-day.—August 9th. £20 has come in.—August 10th. £36 13s. 6½d. was received to-day.— August 11th. In all £260.—August 12th. £46 15s. 7¼d.—August 13th. £22 5s. 8½d. has been received to-day. This is Saturday. The outgoings of this week have been about £1,500.—August 15th. The balance for the Orphans is now reduced to £332 12s. 7d., lower than it has been for more than twenty-five years. This sum we have in hand to meet the daily expenses in connection with 2,100 persons. It is only enough for the average outgoings of 4½ days. But our eyes are upon the Lord. I look to my Heavenly Provider. The total income of to-day has been £28 5s. 2½d.—August 16th. The income to-day, after constant waiting upon God, has been for the Orphans £106 8s. 8d., and for the other Objects £39 13s. 10d.—August 17th. The income for the first four Objects has been £73 2s.; for the support of the Orphans £77 19s. 8d.—August 18th. £129 15s. 7½d.—August 19th. £64 6s. 10d.—August 20th. The total income was about £60. August 22nd. Monday. There has come in £17 for the first four Objects, and for the support of the Orphans £1,036; part of a legacy, left years ago, was paid, as the answer to many prayers. On August 23rd my dear wife and myself left for the continent of Europe, that, as I had arranged before, I might enter upon my eighth long Preaching Tour*; and I had now to leave the whole responsibility of the Institution in the hands of my son-in-law, Mr. Wright, and his numerous efficient helpers, the value of whose assistance I had long experienced. My dear wife and I could wait upon God in distant lands, and trust in Him for help regarding the work at home, quite as well as we could in Bristol, and this we did habitually. The following record will show how greatly the faith of Mr. Wright and of our fellow-helpers was exercised, but also how our united waiting upon God, they at home, and we thousands of miles off, was recompensed, and how, day by day, the wants of the Institution were supplied, and it remained in existence to enter upon the new period from May 26th, 1882, to May 26th, 1883. September 7th. To-day the income for these Objects has been £17 8s. 4d., and the expenses have been £167 6s. 4d. The income for the Orphans has been £40 2s. 4d., but the expenses have been £288 7s. 7d. Under these circumstances ALL we do is, to wait upon God; to Him alone we look, and we are helped.—The next day, September 8th, the income for the Orphans was £73 15s. 1½d., and the expenses were £242 16s. 3d.—September 12th. From Edinburgh £10 for Missions, £10 for the Orphans, and £5 for my own personal expenses. October 1st. From the neighbourhood of Oxford, from a donor who has often helped us, when we were in great need, £153 14s. 3d.— October 11th. The total of the income for the various Objects of the Institution has been to-day £71 18s. 7d., and the total of the expenses £513 0s. 3d. Again and again it is thus, so it is necessary that the eye of faith be steadily fixed upon the Lord and His precious promises, in order that the heart be kept in peace. Read in connection with this last sentence, the following letter, written on October 12th, and sent from a considerable distance:— My dear Sir, "Please receive cheque for one hundred pounds, to assist you in your good work in connection with your Orphan Homes, which the Spirit has moved me to send, in answer to your prayers; and may God abundantly bless all your efforts!" Notice that the donor writes: "which the Spirit has moved me to send in answer to your prayers." This was truly the case. The donation came in answer to our many prayers. October 19th. We have nothing at all in hand for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund.— October 20th. Admire the Lord's kindness, dear Christian reader. In this our poverty, having not a single penny in hand for the first four Objects of this Institution, we received £400 for them, £90 for the Orphans and £10 for myself, from the neighbourhood of Manchester. November 10th. Received £1 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Since I began to subscribe a pound each year to the Lord's work under your charge, He has been pleased to bless me in my undertakings, instead of being poor in consequence. I am astonished to find that the more He lays it in my heart to give to His cause, the more I increase in means even here, so that I lose, nothing by giving, even now, and then the joy of knowing that it will all be credited when we are taken to be for ever with Himself, Matt. 25:40." November 14th. Received from Ireland for Missions £200.— November 26th. From the neighbourhood of Hurstpierpoint £100 for the first four Objects of the Institution, £70 for the support of the Orphans, and £30 for my own personal expenses. This donation was received by afternoon mail, when the balance in hand for the first four Objects was only £8 0s. 8¾d. Admire, dear Christian reader, with us the Lord's kindness and faithfulness, who thus continually, for the sake of our Lord Jesus, in answer to our believing, expecting prayers, is pleased to help us. December 15th. Received £200, of which £90 was for these Objects, £75 for the support of the Orphans, £25 for my own expenses, and £10 for Tracts in various languages, Gospels, etc. December 21st. For the first four Objects £50, with £50 for the Orphans. The donor of this £100 is 82 years of age, and has been a believer 62 years. He had left £100 as a legacy, by his Will, for this Institution, but decided to pay it in his lifetime, and thus to save the legacy duty.—December 31st. On the last day of the year we received for these Objects from believers near Tretherne £6 for Missions. From Paddington £30 for Missions, £30 for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund. Also £5 from Bristol. 1882 January 2nd. From Scotland £100, with £10 for myself. From the Cape of Good Hope £2, with the following deeply important letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "Herewith I send you a Post Office Order for £2, to be used as you think best. Believe, me, my dear Mr. Müller, yours faithfully, ——. P.S. My last, contribution was made in lieu of insuring my house against fire. Soon after it was burnt with most of its contents. This I believe was permitted to try my faith. It has been tried, and, I trust, strengthened. 1 have been enabled to rebuild my house on a smaller scale, but have no intention to insure it, except as before, by trusting in the Lord. With Christ Jesus He gives us all blessings, and if He sees good to take away some of them, it ill becomes His children to murmur or to doubt His Word, that 'all things work together for good to them that love God.' " May I beg the Christian reader again and again to ponder this last sentence, and indeed the whole of this postscript. I have now been for 56 years and 9 months a believer in the Lord Jesus; many scores have been my trials, difficulties, and losses; but regarding EVERY ONE OF THEM, without a single exception, I have found already in this life, that they have worked for my good, and I have had to praise God for them all. January 10th. From Scotland £120, with £30 for myself. January 18th. A lady sent £250 for Home and Foreign Missions, and £250 for the support of the Orphans, as "A thankoffering to my Heavenly Father, in grateful remembrance of His many mercies, patience, and long-suffering with one so undeserving." The lady had intended to leave this £500 by Will to the Institution, but now prefers to pay the money in her lifetime, whereby £50 is saved for the Institution, as no legacy duty is to be paid. The £250 for Home and Foreign Missions came in very seasonably, as the funds for these Objects were almost entirely exhausted. February 14th. Received £2, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed I beg to send £2 for the Orphan Houses or for other purposes at your discretion. Your work is an incentive to thousands of Christians to complete trust in God." Regarding the last sentence I can only add, May it be so more and more! February 26th. The funds for the first four Objects of the Institution are again reduced to nothing. There is not one penny in hand for them.—March 2nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £150, and £50 for the Orphans.—March 21st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven £50. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £50.—March 22nd. Received in our poverty, 41 coupons, amounting to £157, and a Dividend Warrant for £21 10s. 10d., from a donor whom the Lord has often used to help us, when in great need. Thus we were, for the moment, again delivered out of our difficulties. April 1st. From Ireland £200 for labourers in the gospel.—May 1st. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £80. As "a thankoffering for letting a house without a house-agent, £3."—May 17th. From India £37 16s.—May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £217. After having been many times during the past year without one penny for these Objects, we were brought to the close of this period with the small balance of 13s. 7¼d. in hand. Decision to close a third of the Day Schools * The expenditure for the support of the Orphans during the year ending May 26th, 1882, exceeded the income to the amount of £488 0s. 9½d. There were also some bills which were paid a few days after May 26th. These bills, though not strictly overdue, would have been paid prior to the 26th of May had we had a balance in hand. The £488 0s. 9½d. carried to the next year's account was more than covered by the income for the support of the Orphans before a month of the new year had elapsed. This excess of liabilities over the actual income does not represent debt, that is liabilities which we had nothing to meet, because the Institution is possessed of land surrounding the houses to the value of several thousand pounds. Moreover, the five houses, erected at a cost of about £115,000, are entirely unencumbered. Nevertheless, as our position financially was an entirely new one, we desired to listen to the voice of our Lord in thus dealing with us, and to learn the lesson He would teach us. In thus waiting upon Him, we came to the conclusion that, for some time past, a disproportionately large sum had been spent upon the Day School branch of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. To meet the heavy claims of this branch, we had to apply to it almost all the donations which were left to our own disposal; and thus we could not place to the Orphan Fund, as well as to the Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, as much as we should have done, had not the Day Schools needed so much. This will account for the expenditure of the Orphan work being greater than the income. Acting therefore, upon one of the main principles, on which this Institution at first was founded and always has been carried on, never to enlarge it by contracting debt, we determined to lessen the expenditure on account of the Day Schools; and, within three weeks of the close of the last yearly period, notices were sent, accordingly, to the teachers and managers of twenty-three Day Schools, out of seventy-two, entirely supported by the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, that the said twenty-three schools would be closed in three months from that date. Sorrowing as we do at the necessity for this step, we are satisfied that it is the only way in which we can go on with a good conscience, and so count upon the Lord's continued blessing. May 26th, 1882, to May 26th, 1883 We began the year with the balance of 13s. 7¼d. in hand, for the first four Objects of the Institution. There was now, looking at things naturally, not only this exceedingly small balance as a cause for discouragement, but also the great trial of faith we had had with reference to means, during the whole of the previous year. Yet, notwithstanding these natural appearances, we were not cast down, but in peace, because we truly sought the honour of God in connection with this Institution, and really continued to trust in Him. The new period therefore was begun with the fullest expectation, that God would help us, though we knew not how; and the following pages will show, in what manner help came.—May 29th. From Manchester £50 for these Objects, with £50 for the Orphans.—June 5th. There came in £70 from Bath, with £20 for the Orphans, and £10 for my own personal expenses.—June 8th. There was sent from Edinburgh £40, with £10 for the Orphans. Thus, within the first few days of the new period, God was pleased, by giving these and some other smaller donations, to refresh and comfort us. June 17th. There was received from Scotland £150 for these first four Objects, with £150 for the support of the Orphans, and £50 for my own personal expenses. On the same day £50 arrived from another Scotch donor for these Objects, with £50 for the Orphans.—June 22nd. From Ireland for Missions £200. On June 23rd, we obtained £8 16s. 7d. from Swanton, Ohio; and thus, before one month of the new period had passed, had received about £1,800 for these Objects, as the result of waiting upon God, and of speaking to Him only, in childlike simplicity about our wants. July 25th. A Bristol donor gave £50 for these Objects, and £50 for the Orphans, instead of leaving this amount in his Will. September 26th. Received £5 5s., with the following letter from a physician:— My dear Mr. Müller, "Yesterday a Christian friend put one of your Reports into my hand. I am simply astounded at the blessed results of prayer and faith. God grant in future I may go to my knees in a very different spirit! I consider your 'Brief Narrative' the most wonderful and complete refutation of scepticism it has ever been my lot to meet with. I enclose a cheque for £5 5s.; use it as you like, you know best. "Yours in the Lord Jesus, ——." The money was taken for the first four Objects. To produce such results, I began nearly half a century ago to labour as I did, and, God be praised! I have not laboured in vain. Thousands of such testimonies I have had while yet in the body; but hundreds of thousands I expect to have in the glory.—September 30th. Received 41 coupons and I Dividend Warrant from a donor in Berkshire, amounting altogether to £175 2s. 1d. This kind Christian gentleman has often been the Lord's instrument in helping us, and often when in great need; thus it was also when this donation was received. We had nothing at all in hand for these Objects. November 11th. Received from Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for the Orphans. December 2nd. From Bristol £80, with £20 for the Orphans. "This Christian donor decided to give this amount in his lifetime, instead of bequeathing it by Will."—December 30th. From S. S. £50 for Foreign Missions. From Hereford £25 for Missions. Thus to the end of the year 1882 we were helped, the Lord enabling us to meet the demands connected with the first four Objects, and about £100 was left in hand on December 30th 1883 January 1st. On the first day of the New Year the Lord sent us further supplies, of which I only mention £100 from Scotland. January 12th. Legacy of the late Miss S. M., £636 0s. 8d. for the Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, with £954 1s. 1d. for the Orphans. The lady who kindly left these two sums, I never saw, nor knew anything of her until we were informed about the legacy. The reader, I trust, will see in this the hand of God, to whom we look for help, and who is pleased for the sake of the Lord Jesus to listen to the supplication of His children.—January 15th. From Scotland £120, with £30 for the Orphans, and £20 for myself.—January 18th. From Sussex £50 for Missions, £50 for Missions to the Jews, £70 for the Orphans, and £30 for myself. From "Hants" £100 for the Bible and Mission Fund. —January 24th. Received £100 as "a thanksgiving from Essex." February 9th. From H. B. £100.—March 26th. From St. Gallen, Switzerland, £7 18s. 8d.—March 27th. From believers at Cork £10 for Missions. From St. Petersburg two gold rings (one set with diamonds and rubies) for Missions.—April 9th. From Paris £100, with £50 for the Orphans.—April 10th. From Wales £100, with £80 for the Orphans and £20 for myself. From Dublin £50.—April 23rd. From a Bristol donor £80, with £20 for the Orphans.—April 24th. From Sussex £80 15s. 8d.—May 3rd. From Berkshire 41 coupons and 2 Dividend Warrants, value £194 14s. 10d.—May 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £300. May 26th, 1883, to May 26th, 1884 We began our new period with £610 18s. 10¾d. in hand for these Objects, a balance larger than we have had for several years. June 7th. Received from H. C. J. £40, with £10 for the Orphans.— June 18th. From Scotland £200, with £50 for the Orphans, and £25 for myself.—July 7th. From Scotland £100. July 28th. From Essex £50.—July 31st. From Manchester £200.—August 1st. From the neighbourhood of Newcastle-on-Tyne £100, with £100 for the Orphans.—September 18th. From the Isle of Wight £50, with £50 for the Orphans.—September 26th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250, with £250 for the Orphans.—October 12th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for the Orphans.— December 7th. Balance of the legacy of the late Miss S. A. W. L. £82 13s. 4d. for Missions, and £82 13s. 4d. for the Orphans. December 31st. From a Christian widow in Liverpool £3 14s. 10d., being one penny in the pound of all her takings in the year, in memory of her departed mother; and £7 9s. 7d. for the Orphans, being twopence in the pound, together with £2 5s., the total of her receipts on the anniversary day of the opening of her business. This widow has trusted in God from the time she became a widow, and has been helped. 1884 Total received more than a million pounds January 1st. From Paddington £10 for the School Fund, £50 for Missions, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—January 24th. From Hampshire £100 for the Bible and Mission Fund, £200 for the Orphans, and £50 for my own expenses. From Sussex £50 for Missions and £100 for the Orphans. March 4th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who had a legacy left to them, and who, constrained by the love of Christ, lay up treasure in heaven, £500, with £500 for the Orphans.—To-day, March 5th. it is fifty years, since, by the help of God, I founded this Institution. Since that I have received for it, in answer to prayer, a million and ten thousand pounds sterling. March 8th. From Scotland £60, with £50 for the Orphans.—March 11th. From Haverstock Hill, for Missions in China, £50. In 41 coupons, £153 14s. 7d. from a donor who has repeatedly helped us in a similar way, and when we were in need, so that his donations were obtained as marked answers to our prayers.—March 12th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £150, with £50 for the Orphans. This kind Christian gentleman also the Lord has again and again used, in answer to our prayers, to help us in time of need.—May 20th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £750, with £750 for the Orphans. From Worcester £69 6s. 2d. for Missions, with £15 for myself. Thus the Lord brought us to the last day of the financial year of the Institution, and enabled us to do a little in connection with its various departments. May 26th, 1884, to May 26th, 1885 We commenced the financial year of the Institution with a balance of £523 0s. 6¾d. in hand.—June 26th. From Scotland £130.—July 11th. From Sussex £46 3s. 2d. for Missions in India, with £15 for the support of one Orphan for one year.—July 26th. From Dundee £50. —August 8th. From Radlett, for Indian Missions, £50.—August 11th. From Crawford County, U.S.A., £40 17s. 3d., and 50 dollars.—August 12th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, with £150 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—August 30th. From Manchester £100 for the Bible Fund, £100 for Missions, and £100 for the support of the Orphans. September 6th. Received coupons, amounting to £153 14s. 7d. for these Objects.—September 20th. Received from a Christian gentleman in business the following letter, with £20:— Dear Sir, "I enclose cheque, which I hope will arrive safely, £15 for the Orphans and £5 for Foreign Missions. This makes the 34th year since I first read your Narrative, which decided me to give a certain portion of my income every year, and God has prospered me, and returned it to me in many ways, which I never could have expected. Since I read your Narrative, I think I must have given away about £3,000 to various objects, and I know I am only the richer for it. My example has been followed by several of my friends." October 9th. Received from Vienna, Austria, the following letter, with £1 1s.:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Enclosed I send you £1 1s. A few days ago I received your last Report, which is more faith-strengthening and soul-refreshing than many a sermon. It was so particularly to me, after I had just had to wade through the speech of some French infidel, who boldly affirms that of all the millions of prayers uttered every day not one is answered. I wish I could have sent him your plain but wonderful statement of facts. Etc." October 14th. From Scotland £100. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £160. From Southport £40. December 11th. Received £80 from an entire stranger in Worcestershire. 1885 January 1st. Twenty-one donations came in this day for these Objects, amounting altogether to £162 4s. 6d.—January 12th. From Scotland £100, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed find Bank Order for £100, ten of which please to take for your own use, the remainder to be applied to whichever department of the Lord's work, in which you are engaged, you think best. I owe you many thanks for leading me to see the Christian duty of giving, and that systematically, to the Lord's cause. It is blessed to do so, and I have felt it. I began with giving a tenth, but gradually increased until for some years I have given half of all the profits from my business; and this year, as a thankoffering to the Lord for restored health, I am giving Him all the profits, which accounts for the sum being larger than formerly." Beloved reader, will not you seek to know for yourself the blessedness of thus giving? Begin at once. The writer of this letter began to do so at once after he, through my writings, had been instructed on the subject, and God began to bless him immediately. January 22nd. From Surrey £50 for Missions.—January 23rd. From Hampshire £50 for the Bible and Mission Fund, £200 for the Orphans, and £50 for myself. From Hurstpierpoint £50 for Missions, and £50 for the Orphans.—February 19th. From Scotland £125, with £15 for myself.—February 25th. From one of the former Orphans £1 5s., with the following letter:— Dear and beloved Sir, "I put by a little every week last year for my dear Saviour out of my own earnings, independently of what my husband gave me for housekeeping, as I do a little needlework when I can get it. For every piece of work under a shilling, I put by a halfpenny; and a penny for every piece of work above a shilling. I have sent £1 of what I put by. It is my birthday to-day, and my sister in London has sent me 5s. as a present. It will give me far more pleasure to give the money back to my dear Saviour, as a thankoffering for all He has done for me; please to accept the sum of £1 5s., and use it for whatever you think best. You will be pleased to hear that my dear Saviour is still very precious to me, and I try to keep very close to Him." March 5th. From a Berkshire donor 41 coupons and a New Zealand warrant, amounting altogether to £173 19s. 3d.—March 10th. From Croydon £50.—March 13th. From H. B. £100. April 16th. Day after day, for about six weeks (with rare exceptions), the income has been comparatively little. During the past week, from April 8th to April 15th, the total income was £268 10s. 5¾d., instead of about £800 required. What was to be done under these circumstances? More prayer, more patience, and the continuation of the exercise of faith, our universal remedy under all difficulties, was all we did. We encouraged ourselves in God. We continued to look to Him for help. And now, to-day, He has again appeared on our behalf; altogether about £140 has come in. May 2nd. From London £50 for Foreign Missions, and £45 3s. for the School, Bible, and Tract Fund.—May 18th. Legacy of the late D. B., Esq., £144 5s., with £36 1s. 4d. for the Orphans. May 26th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £7. CHAPTER XVI MANY THOUSANDS SENT FOR THE ORPHANS IN ANSWER TO PRAYER, 1874–1885 May 26th, 1874, to May 26th, 1875 MAY 26th. Instead of having at the beginning of the new period £14,726 2s. 5¾d. in hand, as was the case three years previously, we began with £4,057 12s. 9½d., which, though a considerable sum, was yet only sufficient for about seven or eight weeks for our Orphan work. My readers may remember that there was a time, which lasted above ten years, when my faith was greatly tried by the lowness of the funds of the Institution, and when, from August, 1838, to April, 1849, there was very rarely any considerable amount of means at my disposal. By the grace of God, however, I was enabled to trust in Him in the darkest days, and, with unshaken confidence, habitually to rely upon Him. Now in May, June, and July of 1874 the appearance was, that those days were coming again. I transcribe what I wrote in my journal under July 28th, 1874, and the following days, for the comfort of the reader, and that he may see how God honours those who honour Him, and be encouraged to look to God alone and to trust in Him under all circumstances, even the most trying. THE FIVE NEW ORPHAN HOUSES AND SOME OF THEIR LITTLE INMATES. July 28th. For the last three months the income for the various Objects of the Institution has been so little, in comparison with the expenses, that within these three months our balance in hand has decreased about £6,500. Moreover, for several years our expenses have been more than our income. This does not arise from the fact that our income has been decreased, but that our expenses have more and more increased, on account of the enlargement of the operations. Our income from May 26th, 1873, to May 26th, 1874, was as good as in any previous year, but the balance left was comparatively little. On May 26th, 1871, our balance in hand for the Orphans was £14,726 2s. 5¾d. On May 26th, 1872, the balance for the Orphans was £10,673 13s. 11d. On May 26th, 1873, the balance in hand for the Orphans was £7,570 15s. 11¼d. On May 26th, 1874, the balance for the Orphans was £4,057 12s. 9½d. Compare this with the balance for the support of the Orphans three years before, and it will be seen, that we had then about £10,700 more in hand. The balance had still further been reduced since May 26th, 1874, so that, instead of having then £4,057 12s. 9½d., we had now only £2,869 8s. 1¼d. left, an amount so small, as that, if the income is not much more than it has been for the last three months, we shall have in six weeks nothing at all left. But how did I feel? the reader may ask, under these circumstances. The answer is, calm and peaceful. It has for months appeared to me as if the Lord meant, by His dealings with us, to bring us back to that state of things, in which we were for more than ten years, from August, 1838, to April, 1849, when we had day by day, almost without interruption, to look to Him for our daily supplies, and, for a great part of the time, from meal to meal. The difficulties appeared to me indeed very great, as the Institution is now twenty times larger than it was then, and our purchases have to be made in a wholesale way; but, at the same time, I am comforted by the knowledge, that God is aware of all this, and that, if this way be for the glory of His name, and for the good of His Church and the unconverted world, I am, by His grace, willing to go this way, and to do it to the end of my course. But God, our infinitely rich Treasurer, remains to us. It is this which gives me peace. Moreover, if it pleases Him, with a work requiring about £44,000 a year, to make me do again at the evening of my life, what I did from August, 1838, to April, 1849, I am not only prepared for it, but gladly again I would pass through all these trials of faith, with regard to means, if He only might be glorified, and His Church and the world be benefited. Often and often this last point has of late passed through my mind, and I have placed myself in the position of having no means at all left, and 2,100 persons, not only daily at the table, but with everything else, to be provided for, and all funds gone; 189 Missionaries to be assisted, and nothing whatever left; about one hundred schools, with about 9,000 scholars in them, to be entirely supported, and no means for them in hand; about four millions of Tracts and tens of thousands of copies of the Holy Scriptures yearly now to be sent out, and all the money expended. Invariably, however, with this probability before me, I have said to myself: God, who has raised up this work through me, God who has led me generally year after year to enlarge it, God who has supported this work now for more than forty years, will still help, and will not suffer me to be confounded, because I rely upon Him. I commit the whole work to Him, and He will provide me with what I need, in future also, though I know not whence the means are to come. Thus I wrote in my journal on July 28th. The reader will now feel interested in learning how we fared under these circumstances. I therefore make further extracts from my journal. When I came home, last evening (July 27th), I found letters had arrived, which contained £193, among which there was one from a Missionary in Foreign lands, helped by the funds of this Institution, who, having come into the possession of some money by the death of a relative, sent £153 0s. 4d. for Foreign Missions. This morning, July 28th, came in £24 more, so that, when I met this afternoon with several of my helpers for prayer for means and various other matters, such as spiritual blessing upon the various Objects of the Institution, for more rain in this very dry season, the health of our fellow- labourers, etc., we had received since yesterday afternoon, altogether £217. We thanked God for it and asked for more. When the meeting for prayer was over, there was handed to me a letter from Scotland, containing £73 17s. 10d., and a paper with 13s. This was the immediate answer to prayer for more means. When I came home in the evening, I found £30 arrived from Reading, and £14 came in besides. July 29th. This morning came in about £50 by the first delivery, and an Ottoman bond for £100 anonymously from Warwickshire, to be sold. On making up the account books for the past week, it was found that the income for the various Objects of the Institution, since the evening of the 22nd, has been £662 5s. 10½d., a proof that we do not wait on the Lord in vain, though even this is not nearly enough to meet the average expenses of one week.—August 5th. During the last week, since July 29th, there came in altogether £566.—August 11th. For more than three months we have had to haul water, one, two, or three carts having been daily needed for this purpose; for a long time three carts. We have day by day prayed for more rain. Now the Lord has answered fully our requests in this respect. Last Saturday, August 8th, we were able to take off the last cart.—August 12th. The income for this whole week, since August 5th, has been £897 15s. 6½d. I have an object in view why I give to the reader these extracts from my journal, and for that purpose request him to read a little more, that he may see to what I refer. August 29th. Income £28.—August 31st. Income £102.—September 1st. Income £140.—September 2nd. £200.—September 3rd. £333, of this sum came £100 from a clergyman.—September 4th. £100.— September 5th. £90.—September 7th. £250.—September 8th. £170. —September 9th. £180.—September 10th. £90 15s. 10d.—September 11th. £112 7s. 0½d.—September 12th. £85 2s. 6½d.—September 14th. £94 17s. 5½d. September 15th. £67 16s. 2d.—September 16th. Just after having again prayed for the payment of legacies which have been left, I had a legacy receipt sent for the payment of a legacy for £1,800. The income to-day is £106 2s. 2½d.—September 17th. Income to-day £136 13s. 1d.—September 18th. Income £1,845 7s., including the payment of the legacy for £1,800.—September 19th. £83 19s.—September 21st. £183 5s. 7d.—September 22nd. £16 12s. 10d.—September 23rd. Received in one donation £5,327 7s. 6d. This donor I never saw, though he had five or six times previously contributed £200 or £300 at a time. About two months afterwards he died. I have every reason to believe that he gave this money (which would have come to us by his Will) during his lifetime, in order that he might save the Institution the heavy legacy duty. Thus the Lord most abundantly helped us in our low state of funds. The total income for the various Objects of the Institution during this one month was £11,309 4s. 5¼d. See, dear reader, what God can do! All this was the result, not of an extraordinary effort made on our part, but simply the result of prayer and faith. I have given these extracts from my journal to show the blessedness of waiting upon God. That, which came in from one prayer meeting to the other, which I had with some of my fellow-labourers, is recorded in the previous page. Besides this we received many answers to prayers for rain, for helpers in the work, for the restoration to health of the labourers in the work, and for the recovery of the children, also for spiritual blessing upon the various branches of the Institution, etc. One particular point I have especially in view in giving these extracts, is, to bring before the reader, that in April, May, June, and July, while the income for the funds of the Institution was so exceedingly small, my soul was, THROUGHOUT, without the least wavering, stayed upon God, believing that He, who had through me begun the Institution, enlarged it almost year after year, and upheld it for forty years in answer to prayer by faith, would do this still, and not suffer me to be confounded! I believed that He would help still, and supply the means; but I was willing, and THOROUGHLY in heart prepared, if necessary, to pass again through the same seasons of trial, through which I had passed from August, 1838, to April, 1849. The Lord be magnified for His kind help! October 17th. Received £500 (less legacy duty) as the legacy of the late L. H. S. Esq.—October 19th. From Tunbridge Wells £89 7s. 11d. for the support of seven Orphans. The kind donor sent about six years since the average expenses for the support of three Orphans, according to the number of his own children. After some time the Lord gave to him a fourth child, then a fifth, a sixth, and a seventh child, and, as the number of his own children increased, so he added, with each child, the average expenses for an additional Orphan, acting thus in the opposite way from the principles of the world. I state here, that out of the 2,261 Orphans, who were under our care from May 27th, 1874, to May 26th, 1875, eighty-six Orphans have been provided for by donors sending to me the average expenses for one year for one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, or even eleven Orphans.—October 30th. From Newcastle on-Tyne £100. November 7th. From Ross-shire £100.—November 7th. Anonymously by post seven sets of artificial teeth, set in gold.— December 10th. From Leamington £100.—December 18th. From Scotland 2,189 yards of Winsey cloth and 302 yards of linen ditto.— December 22nd. From near London £290. December 23rd. Received £10, with the following letter:— "Enclosed I have sent you a cheque for £10 for the Orphans, as a thankoffering to the Almighty for the recovery of a stolen horse. After all worldly means seemed to have failed, I made a promise to the Almighty, that if I got the horse, I would give £10 to Mr. Müller's Orphans, and I am pleased to say, very shortly the horse came back to me." From Berkshire £75 for the support of six Orphans for one year.— December 24th. From Leeds £40 for the support of three Orphans for one year, according to the number of the donor's children.— December 31st. From Clifton £150. 1875 January 1st. The past year, during which the Lord had graciously helped us so manifestly with means for the Orphan work, ended with further considerable help on the last day, as £300 came in yesterday. This day the Lord has again sent us very many donations, like an earnest that He will during this year also be mindful of us.—January 2nd. Received this day £11 8s. 7d. from India, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I have the pleasure of enclosing £11 8s. 7d., the amount of an offertory in Christ Church, Simla, for the Ashley Down Orphanage, to be applied as you think best. I am sorry that the amount is so small. I wish that Professor H. and others, who think that prayer is mere waste of breath, would try how long they can support two thousand Orphans without asking any one—GOD OR MAN—for help." January 16th. From Buckfastleigh £62 6s. 4d.—January 18th. A gold bracelet made of three guinea pieces, four half-guinea pieces, a seven-shilling piece, and an American gold dollar.—January 30th. Received four old five-shilling pieces, with the following letter:— "I send you a box containing four old five-shilling pieces. Their history is this. Many years ago there was a wedding at a village church in Kent. After the party had returned home, the bridegroom gave the bride a handful of five-shilling pieces. She said, as they were her husband's first gift, she would not spend them. She kept them, and gave one to each of her grandchildren. My mother was her granddaughter, and these four descended to her. We naturally prize them very much; but if we kept them they would do no one any good, and we think they will, perhaps, be more acceptable to God, because they are dear to us. Please accept them for the benefit of the Orphans." When the bridegroom gave these crown pieces, and the bride determined not to spend them, neither of them thought that a hundred years or more after, four of them would come forth, in answer to our prayers, to help providing for the Orphans. Numberless old coins, both of gold and silver, have we received within the last forty years for the benefit of the Orphans, which had long been hoarded up for some reason or other; also the greatest variety of jewellery, gold and silver watches, clothes, and numberless other articles for which year after year a considerable sum has been obtained. During the past year alone we realized by the sale of articles sent for that purpose £856 17s. 5d. February 1st. Legacy of the late W. T., Esq., £500, less legacy duty.— February 19th. From Newcastle-on-Tyne £75.—March 2nd. This day was sent to me as a gift the script for 200 ten-pound shares in a limited liability company, fully paid up, of which the kind donor intends 150 for the benefit of the Orphans, or the other Objects of the Institution, as the need may be, and 50 for my own personal expenses. The kind donor is personally unknown to me. This is another striking proof of the willingness of the Lord to provide both for the work and my own requirements, simply in answer to prayer. March 4th. From Glasgow £51 0s. 3d. The donor of this amount sends me once a fortnight one penny in the pound of all his receipts, and sent now £50 extra. April 5th. From Kidderminster £53 15s. 6d. From Buxton Five pieces of artificial teeth (four of them set in gold).—May 13th. Legacy of the late Mr. T., £200, less duty.—May 25th. Legacy of the late Mr. P., £150, less duty. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 18th, to May 26th, 1875, was £23,522 6s. 10½d.] May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876 Though our faith has been exercised so greatly during this financial year, in that at one time there was so little in hand for the support of the Orphans, that the natural appearance was, that in a short time all the means for them would be gone; yet the Lord so abundantly helped us, as the result of prayer and faith, that we had more than twice as much at the end of the year, as when the year began, our balance in hand on May 26th being £8,406 13s. 11¾d. June 3rd. Legacy of the late W. G. S., Esq., £1,342 7s. 3d.—June 4th. A legacy of £200 had been left by Miss M. B.; but of this amount, through circumstances, only £60 11s. 1d., when the legacy became due, could be paid. Now this day £139 8s. 11d. was paid to the Institution by G. S., Esq., to make up the full amount, of £200. Thus the kind stranger acted towards the work, without being under the least obligation so to do.—June 14th. Received £100 as the legacy of Lady H. July 15th. From Wales £70, with £6 16s. for myself.—July 19th. From one of the Midland Counties £60.—July 23rd. From Reading two sets of artificial teeth and some gold springs.—July 24th. Left at my house four pieces of artificial teeth, three of them set in gold.—July 31st. From a Bristol donor, who sets apart a certain part of his business for the Orphans, and has done so for many years, £65 18s. August 2nd. From a lady who had kindly sent £500 in the early part of the year, £175, with £25 for myself, sent especially on account of the great additional expenses, occasioned by much sickness among the Orphans.—August 25th. Received from the Royal Hospital, Putney, 5s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "It is more than twenty-three years since I first wrote to you, and now I do it that you may have it when I have entered into rest. I enclose 5s. as my last donation, feeling truly thankful to our dear Lord for having enabled me to do some little for the dear Orphans. You need not acknowledge this, as there will be no one to receive the letter. Farewell, till we meet in glory." This poor woman was habitually an invalid and sufferer, but for more than twenty years worked little things for the benefit of the Orphans, and, according to her means, being herself supported by the love of Christians, sent little donations. At last she was received for life into the Royal Hospital, Putney, and sent even from thence now and then small donations, till this came, which we received after she had fallen asleep in the Lord. Thus the Lord is pleased to lay this work even on the hearts of the very poor, and to send to us help through them. September 1st. Received anonymously £100. Received September 11th from a considerable distance three valuable rings, three sets of gold buttons, a diamond cross, a cameo brooch, a brooch and ear- rings, a pair of gold ear-rings, a gold locket, two pairs of ear-rings, and a brooch and bracelet. Altogether a very valuable donation. October 9th. Legacy of the late W. A. R., Esq., £332 16s. 3d. The kind testator was an entire stranger to me, which gives another proof how the Lord is pleased to help us in answer to prayer.—October 15th. From Burnham £50. As the legacy of the late Mrs. J. £500.—October 19th. From the neighbourhood of Abingdon £50. From London £63 0s. 10d. for the support of five Orphans for one year. November 13th. Legacy of the late Mrs. L. £1,756 4s. 4d. The kind testatrix was an entire stranger to me. I had not even heard of her name, until I received information about the legacy.—November 30th. From Tobago £6. The reader will observe that the means for the support of the Orphans do not come merely from various parts of England, nor even merely from parts of the United Kingdom; but almost from every part of the earth. There are few countries, from which we have not at so me time or other received donations. Our Heavenly Father has the hearts of all men at His disposal, and we give ourselves to prayer to Him, and He, in answer to our prayers, lays the necessities of this work on the hearts of His stewards; and thus it has come to pass, that we have now received from Him, in answer to prayer, more than seven hundred thousand pounds. Should any one question this statement, we reply, Whom did we ask for anything? Let the individuals come forward to prove that it is otherwise. But if this cannot be done, as it cannot, then, will not the reader see, how much power there is in believing prayer, and how much may be obtained through the exercise of faith? Though the real power of prayer is by certain individuals denied, yet the Orphan Houses on Ashley Down, erected at a cost of about one hundred and fifteen thousand pounds, without any one being asked for anything, but God only; and more than two thousand Orphans being yearly provided for at an expense of twenty-five thousand pounds or upwards, besides all the other departments of the Institution being provided for at the cost of seventeen or eighteen thousand pounds, without going to any one for help but to God; plainly shows that even in the latter part of the nineteenth century much may be obtained from our Heavenly Father, simply through prayer and faith. December 15th. Received £6 6s. from one of the former Orphans, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I am anxious to redeem a vow made some years since by my dear departed wife, that she would give a certain proportion of some earnings for the support of the Orphans.—I can scarcely express my gratitude to you, dear Sir, for the fatherly interest you took in the matter of her personal salvation, as the wife of one of your Orphan boys. She never forgot the firm kindness with which you pressed home the one important question, 'Did she love the Saviour?' and, her having to respond to that, was a means of grace of which the influence was never lost. We saw many sorrows afterwards, but our God was more to us than our fears, and He has now enabled me to redeem her vow for the Orphans.—I would desire again to thank you, dear Sir, for the great interest you took in me, while under your care; and I often reflect on happy days, spent in New Orphan House No. 1. —You will be glad to know, that the Lord has been pleased to use me in His service. For nearly fourteen years I have been employed in preaching the gospel in dark villages in this neighbourhood; and for about seven years have been deacon of the Congregational Church here; and I have too the happiness of knowing, that, by His blessing upon my labours, some have been added to the Lord. This I say, as desiring alone to glorify His name, and because I feel it is right you should know, that He thus owns and crowns your labours for Him, by enabling those, whom you have rescued, to be the means of hastening His kingdom. Etc." The writer of this letter, and his brother, were the first two Orphans received in the New Orphan House No. 1. His brother was brought to the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, and, after having walked very consistently for a considerable time whilst under our care, was sent out. He has been a decided follower of the Lord Jesus Christ ever since, has been engaged for about eighteen years in the ministry of the Word, has been the instrument of leading not a few to the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, and is now a clergyman in the Church of England. The writer, as has been seen, labours in a different sphere for the Lord, but has also been used by Him, in the winning of souls. These first-fruits of the removal of the Orphans to Ashley Down, and the building of the five large houses, have been followed by the conversion of many hundreds of Orphans, yea, by hundreds who have been already safely removed into the presence of the Lord. Thus, in the midst of difficulties, trials of faith and patience, and sometimes also disappointment with regard to some of the Orphans, we reap already abundantly even now; but the chief part of the harvest is yet awaiting us. December 22nd. From the neighbourhood of London £290, with £10 for myself. 1876 January 11th. "From a person in Yorkshire, who desires to be a faithful steward of the Lord's possessions," £500. When this donation came to hand, I did not in the least degree know the kind donor. This furnishes another proof, of how much may be obtained simply by waiting upon God, as day by day we do. January 12th. From believers, meeting at Sand Area Chapel, Kendal, £35 1s. 3d.— January 13th. From a Clifton donor, then at a considerable distance from thence, £150, with £10 for myself. January 26th. From Warwickshire £200.—February 2nd. From Yorkshire £126 1s. 8d., for the support of ten Orphans for one year.—March 20th. Received 10s., with the following letter from one of the former Orphans:— Beloved Sir, "Once more it is the privilege of one of your former Orphans to ask your acceptance of this small offering of thanksgiving to God for all His lovingkindness to me and mine.—I need hardly say, that, as each year passes away, my veneration for you, dear Sir, and love for the dear place, where I spent the best part of my childhood, increases, so also do I hope my gratitude to the Father of the fatherless, who put it in the heart of you, His honoured and beloved servant, to carry out such a noble scheme to the glory of God. How often, when tempted to indulge in the sin of unbelief, has the thought of my six years' sojourn on Ashley Down come across my mind like a gleam of sunshine. There, the clothes I wore, the food I ate, the bed I slept on, and the walls around me, were all in answer to believing prayer. What better prescription for any infidel, than to go to Ashley Down Orphan House and enquire into its working! Ay, and what better prescription for the doubting, wavering child of God!" [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1875, to May 26th, 1876, was £24,588 6s. 10¾d.] May 18th. For the support of twenty-five Orphans for one year £315 4s. 2d.—May 25th. From Warwickshire £200. May 26th, 1876, to May 26th, 1877 During this year also, the Lord was pleased to supply us again bountifully, in the riches of His grace, with all we needed for the support of the Orphans. July 1st. On account of the residue of the estate of Mr. T. M. left by his Will to the Orphans £1,500.—July 5th. Legacy of the late Miss P. £1,000, less duty.—July 17th. Legacy of the late Miss C. R. B. £306 4s. Legacy of the late T. P., Esq., £150.—July 24th. By sale of gold and silver articles, dentist gold, and diamonds £120.—August 16th. As the remainder of the legacy of the late Mr. T. M. £594 6s. 10d. I never saw Mr. T. M., yet received from him, through his Will, and by donations in his lifetime, for the benefit of the Orphans, altogether about £8,000. October 2nd. As "God's Tenth" from Torquay £40.—October 28th. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Sometime ago we marked off our books a very old debt of £11 12s. 6d., which we had every reason to believe we should never receive. We had tried our utmost to get the debt paid, without success. It so happened that a few weeks ago I bought your last Report, and have been much refreshed by the perusal; and a week ago, on turning over the pages of one of the ledgers, I came across the name of the above debtor. I at once thought, I will ask the Lord to send that in, and, if it comes, £5 shall go to Mr. Müller's Orphans. I, therefore, wrote a letter to the man in the most simple terms, asking him to remit the amount, and posted it with an earnest prayer to the Lord. This morning, to the utmost amazement of our cashier, a cheque has come to hand. Be good enough to accept £5 of it for the Lord's direct service in your hands. I cannot say, how much this has encouraged me. "I remain, yours faithfully, ——." November 6th. Received £303 14s. 5d. as the legacy of the late B. A. D., Esq.—November 7th. Legacy of the late J. T., Esq., £194 14s., less duty.—November 15th. Received 15s., with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "Twenty-eight years ago, while at school in Devonshire, another boy and I took some money out of a box, into which we were required to put fines for certain misdemeanours. This money was to have been forwarded to you for the work among the Orphans. Since then many and varied have been my experiences, temporal and spiritual: the latter including even the extremes of Ritualism, confession to a priest (so-called), etc. During the course of this latter, I had occasion to confess the above sin, and was told by the priest to make restitution by sending you the money. My object in writing to you now is, to tell you, that what the voice of man failed to do, the voice of God (speaking by His servant) has done. In other words, having now been brought to trust in the precious Saviour (and not in His pardon handed down through a fellow-sinner), I have been led to see, that it is right to send you this money. I may just say, that the means God has used, to bring me to a decision on this matter, is a sermon I heard this morning from Mr. A. He preached powerfully from the case of Zaccheus, and spoke strongly of the necessity of reparation for any wrong done before conversion to God. The wrong I had done you (or rather the poor little Orphans) became powerfully impressed upon my mind, and although the amount is but a small one, that does not of course affect the principle of the thing. Be kind enough, therefore, beloved brother in Jesus, to accept this exceedingly tardy but genuine reparation for wrong done so long ago." ORPHAN GIRLS IN SCHOOL. The matter referred to in this letter is of deep importance. To the utmost of our power reparation is to be made. Should the transgressor not have strength enough to do it, giving his name, it would be better to do it anonymously than not at all, or to use a friend, to act on his behalf. December 16th. Received £114 9s. for the support of nine Orphans for one year, with £10 10s. for myself. Legacy of the late Mrs. T. £373 19s. 2d.—December 21st. The first annual instalment on account of the legacy of the late G. W., Esq., £200. 1877 January 1st. Legacy of the late Miss P., of Ireland £2,000 new 3 per cent Government Stock, less legacy duty. I had not even heard the name of this lady, till I received the information about this legacy being left.—February 6th. Received £300 (less duty), as the legacy of the late Miss H. E. C.—February 7th. From Yorkshire £200.—April 27th. From Yorkshire £200.—May 24th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £100.—May 26th. From S. S. £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1876, to May 26th, 1877, was £24,337 9s. 8½d. The balance in hand on May 26th, 1877, was £10,936.] May 26th, 1877, to May 26th, 1878 June 7th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus in Ireland £1 14s. 7d. While he dines with his family, a box is handed round each time, in which each member of the family places something according to ability, as a token of gratitude to God for the present meal, and in sympathy with the Orphans who need to be provided for. From time to time these contributions have now been sent us for about two years. July 31st. Legacy of the late G. H., Esq., £500. This gentleman, who kindly left the legacy, was an entire stranger to me. Legacy of the late Mr. H. J. O. £206 6s. 6d. August 28th. Received £1, with the following letter from one of the former Orphan boys, who, many years since, was apprenticed, and who, several years ago, finished his apprenticeship:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I beg to thank you very much for a copy of this year's Report, which I received a day or two since. Please accept the enclosed £1, and apply it to the Object for which it is most needed. I thankfully take another opportunity of acknowledging the goodness of God to me in the past, first by placing me in the Orphan Home, afterwards by leading me to Himself, and then in His guidance ever since I left the Home. I have, indeed, special cause for gratitude to Him, and I trust I may be enabled to live to His praise in my future life. Please accept my kindest wishes for the prosperity of the Institution, and for the spiritual welfare of you and yours. "I am, dear Sir, your obedient Orphan, ——." September 12th. From the workmen employed at Easton, Whitehall, and Hanham Collieries, £5, as a thankoffering for being preserved from fatal accidents during the past twelve months. September 29th. Received £11 12s. 6d., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I send for the Orphans a cheque for £11 12s. 6d. It is the amount of a claim which I could not recover by legal process, and had repeatedly made application for, without success. Seeing in your last Report, under date October 28th, 1876 (page 496), the account of the recovery of £11 12s. 6d., I resolved to apply for the amount of my claim (as above) with the secret intention of sending it, if recovered, to the Orphans. Accordingly I sent the particulars in writing under an envelope, addressed 'private,' and without a word of application; and by the very next post I received a cheque for the amount, with the debtor's compliments and a stamped envelope for my acknowledgment in return; so that the whole amount came without the loss of a single penny. The coincidence of the same amount (£11 12s. 6d.) in each case appears most extraordinary, but I vouch for the precise accuracy of this statement. "I remain, Yours faithfully and respectfully, ——." The following letter is from one of the former Orphan boys, articled to a branch postmaster, as a telegraph clerk:— Dear and honoured Sir, "It is a very great pleasure to be able to write to you and thank you for all you have done for me during the eight yearsI was under your kind and fatherly care in the dear Orphan Home. I am glad to tell you it was in the Orphan House I learnt to love my dear Saviour. I am still rejoicing in Him, and I have taken a firm grasp of His kind, loving hand, which, by God's grace, I hope never to let go. I thank you very much for the nice, comfortable situation as a telegraph clerk, in which I have been placed I have such a kind Christian master and mistress, and they do all they can to make me happy." October 12th. Legacy of the late Mrs. H. £1,000.—October 19th. Legacy of the late Mr. B., of Philadelphia, U.S.A., 5,000 dollars = £1,002 0s. 1d. Mr. B. insured his life for 5,000 dollars in the year 1868, with the intention that the amount should be paid for the benefit of the Orphans on Ashley Down. The testator died on November 20th, 1874; but I had never heard the least about this. On my arrival in the United States of America I was preaching on September 10th, 1877, in Dr. Budington's Church in Brooklyn, when a slip of paper was handed to me, on which it was stated, that if I would apply at such and such a place in Philadelphia, I might obtain this legacy of 5,000 dollars. I did so, and after some time obtained in full the amount. Thus my being led of the Lord to labour for a season in the United States in word and doctrine, was also used as a means of obtaining the payment of this legacy. This was not all. In New York, in Brooklyn, in Philadelphia, in Baltimore, and in other cities in the United States, I had the joy of seeing Orphans, who had been brought up under my care, some of whom had walked in the ways of the Lord for a number of years, and one of them for about thirty. I saw also a gentleman, who told me the following deeply interesting facts, which a few days afterwards he had printed, and sent me. I give the narrative verbatim, as it will interest the Christian reader. REMARKABLE USEFULNESS OF ONE OF MR. MÜLLER'S ORPHANS Lindale, Modoc County, California, October 7th, 1877. To the Editor of the 'Witness.' "The report of Mr. Müller's addresses in Dr. Budington's Church, as given in a late copy of the Witness, calls to my mind some pleasant remembrances. "During the war I spent some time at Washington, N.C., as agent of the Christian Commission. Having been informed that there was a band of earnest Christian seamen on board of the gunboat 'Louisiana,' then guarding the town, I improved the earliest opportunity to visit the vessel. On being introduced to them by one of the officers, the young men gathered about me, and spoke of the great joy they found in the service of Christ. Their whole conversation was religious. With no marks of fanatical enthusiasm, they seemed literally filled with Christian zeal. The interest I felt in them at the first introduction was greatly enhanced on learning from one of their number, by name W——, that he was one of Mr. Müller's Orphans. (I had previously read Mr. Müller's book, The Life of Trust, and was greatly interested in the Bristol Asylum.) "W—— I found to be the leading spirit, and the recognized head of this little Bethel church. He, it was, who some months before, when the cloud of impending battle was hanging over the ship's company, was one night pacing the deck with a comrade, when their conversation took a religious turn. Mutually impressed, they agreed to meet the following night in the 'chain locker' for prayer. This was the beginning of one of the most remarkable series of meetings of which I have ever had any knowledge. The 'chain locker' prayer meetings were continued with increasing interest and attendance for about twenty months without the intermission of a single night. At a stated hour every day the whole company (the exact number of converts I am unable to state, but they were many) met to read God's Word, and to exchange views upon it, W—— being the chief interpreter. He alone of the whole group had any previous knowledge of the Bible. Up to the age of fourteen years and a half he had been faithfully taught at the Orphan Asylum. "At another stated hour of the day, W——, with some selected helpers, met the coloured sailors belonging to the ship, and taught them reading, writing, etc. W—— seemed to me, through several months of intimate acquaintance, to be a product of Mr. Müller's faith. The calm confidence in God; the method in his whole manner of life; the persistence of purpose, and the quiet, spiritual power, which so characterize the founder of the Bristol Asylum, were, in an eminent degree, characteristics of my young friend. An incident illustrates the quality above mentioned. On one occasion he, with two other sailors, was detailed to make an awning for the ship, the work to be performed in a sail-loft on shore. The two associates were very rough, wicked men, and to sit down in their company, and be compelled for two weeks to listen to their lewd and profane conversation, was to W—— no light affliction. At the time he spoke of it with great depression. It was to him a providence he could not understand. But God had a purpose. His manner with his unconverted shipmates was commonly characterized by extreme reticence, so, during his stay in the sail-loft, he took scarce any part in their conversation; but it happened that a single sentence dropped from his lips by which the Spirit of God carried conviction home to the hearts of both his comrades. Before the two weeks were ended he led both of the men to my office for Christian counsel and prayer. Both came to trust that God, of whom they had been living in utter disregard, and almost utter ignorance. In three months from his conversion one of these men had read the Bible through from Genesis to Revelation. If Mr. Müller were able to trace the work which, under God, the Bristol Orphan Asylum has accomplished in the world, he might well exclaim, 'What hath God wrought!' For some years I have lost sight of my friend W——. If this should meet his eve, I would be glad to hear from him. "J. R. HAMMOND." After my having preached the first time in Calvary Presbyterian Church, San Francisco. California, on April 26th, 1878, Mr. W——, who has a respectable situation in that city, introduced himself to me. I had not seen him for about twenty years. He holds fast the Lord Jesus, and is a happy Christian; and, as he told me, is even happier now than during the American civil war, to which the preceding narrative refers. It was a real joy to me to meet this former Orphan, about 6,500 miles from Bristol. I have to state, that thousands of similar instances of blessing have been the result of our labours. While on a preaching tour in England, Scotland, and Ireland, I met converted Orphans in every one of the large cities in which I preached, and sometimes ten or fifteen at once, who, after the service, came to shake hands with me, some of whom had left the Orphan Houses more than ten or fifteen years, and are now fathers or mothers of families. Thus we reap in a small degree even now; but how vast will be the harvest in eternity! Nothing has so abundantly shown to me the blessed results of my labours in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution as going from city to city, and from country to country, on my preaching tours. In every-city in England, Scotland, and Ireland where I preached, I had testimony from the mouth of multitudes of the great blessing which they have received through reading the Reports of the Institution, or the Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with me. The same I found to be the case in the sixty-eight cities where I preached in Switzerland, the German Empire, and in Holland, also in all the many cities in the United States, where I have been preaching. November 27th. Legacy of the late Miss M. R. £300, less legacy duty. The testatrix I did not know personally, and, as far as I remember, not even by name. December 5th. Received £2 1s. 6d., with the following letter: My dear Sir, "Taking an interest in your work, but being at present unable to assist by sending any regular remittances, it has occurred to me, to forward you each month the fees I receive in my professional capacity as 'a commissioner to administer oaths,' so that I may help forward in some small degree what, I am satisfied, is God's work. You should know (to appreciate the cause of any fluctuation in the amounts) that the fees for affidavits and declarations taken by commissioners are unsought by them and come, as people say, 'by accident;' and therefore, what you may receive from time to time, you may justly consider as sent to you direct from our Heavenly Father, I being merely the 'conduit pipe.' In order to draw the attention of my professional brethren to this method of 'doing God's service,' please enter my donation as 'A solicitor's fees for affidavits taken in November, £2 1s. 6d.' Etc." December 10th. For the support of nine Orphans for one year £117 9s., with £10 10s. for myself.—December 17th. Legacy of the late Mr. E. M. L. £500, less duty.—December 19th. From the neighbourhood of London £290. 1878 January 1st. Already on the first day of this New Year we received many donations for the support of our large Orphan Family.— January 9th. From a Christian former Orphan, an inmate in 1850, £10, with the following letter to Mr. Wright:— Honoured sir, "When in New York in October last, I had the pleasure of crossing the ferry from Brooklyn to New York in company with Mr. Müller. At that time it was intended to fix the ship I commanded to Bristol, and I promised myself the pleasure of going to see the New Orphan Houses; but a day or two afterwards I received orders to fix for Liverpool, and, on account of the death of my late employer, whom I have served for more than nine years, the ship I commanded was sold by the executors, so that I am thrown out of employment, and cannot avail myself of the pleasure of seeing the New Orphan Houses; but please` accept the enclosed £10, to be used at your discretion, as a thankoffering unto the Lord for His numerous mercies during another voyage, and bringing me safely back to my native land from the East Indies. With Christian love, yours respectfully, ——" January 24th. From Nottingham a lady's gold watch set with diamonds, and a gold chain, as "Treasures in Heaven" (Matthew 6:20).—January 30th. From Scotland £8 5s. This donation comes from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who has no property and no fixed salary or income whatever, and who for years has sent me for the benefit of the Orphans the fifth part of all that God is pleased to give to him in answer to prayer. March 1st. The total income for the support of the Orphans to-day was £8 14s. 4½d., but the average expense, for each day, for this Object alone, is £73. What is to be done under such circumstances? We do not ask friends to help us. We do not send out circulars to make known our need. We do not in the least, for the time being, refer to it, outside the Institution. We pray and seek to encourage ourselves in God. And similar days come often. Yea, the money in hand may sink more and more, so that the appearance is, that very shortly we shall have nothing at all. And what do we then? We still wait upon God and trust in Him, and in Him alone. He has helped, and helped above forty years, and we trust He will yet help us; and thus we encourage ourselves in God.—March 9th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester, £200.—March 26th. From the neighbourhood of London £2, with this letter:— "It is with much pleasure I enclose a Post Office Order for the sum of £2 for the Orphan Houses. When I sent last year, I thought it would be the last I should ever be able to send, as I was getting old and had left service, to live upon the hard earnings of nearly fifty years. It is now twelve months since I left. To my great surprise my late master sent for me last week and presented me with a handsome sum, which has enabled me to double the amount which I have sent before. 'Oh, that men would praise the Lord for His goodness and His wonderful works to the children of men!' I have had to plead with Him during the past year, and tell Him that the silver and the gold were His and all hearts were in His hands; and now He has done much more than I could ask or think. 'What shall I render to Him for all His benefits!' " May 7th. Total income this day £11 15s. 2d., whilst our average expenses for one day are about £124. Thus it has been of late again and again. Under these circumstances we lay hold on the promises of our Heavenly Father, and thus seek to encourage ourselves.—May 16th. From Cornwall £3 9s. 6d. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1877, to May 26th, 1878, was £24,991 12s. 6½d.] May 26th, 1878, to May 26th, 1879 When this year commenced we had for the support of the Orphans £4,708 4s. 10½d. in hand. June 22nd. The total income for all the five different Objects of the Institution was to-day £6, whilst the average expenses for one day are £124.—June 25th. Received £9 10s., "instead of insuring 380 acres against hailstorms."—June 27th. Although, during the month, from May 27th to June 27th, 363 donations had been received, yet, as the total of them amounted only to £752 14s., whilst our average expenses for one month for the support of the Orphans alone amounted to more than £2,000, our balance was still further reduced, to what it had been at the beginning of the year; but our confidence in the living God was as strong as before, and, by His grace, without wavering. July 25th. At the beginning of this day we were still poorer than on June 27th, because the income during the past four weeks had been again only £740 11s. 8½d., instead of £2,200. But we looked out for help, and continued patiently, with prayer, to exercise faith in the power of God, and in the willingness of God to help us. In the meantime, also, we had still something in hand to last a little while longer. Now, however, the time was come when the Lord graciously would give again more abundantly, after having tried our faith considerably for several months with regard to means. I received this day £5,000, free of duty, as payment of the legacy of the late W. C. H., Esq. This gentleman I had never seen, and the legacy was paid considerably before the legal time, both of which circumstances are to be noticed. I also received £1,293 14s. 11d. to-day as payment of the legacy of the late C. G. E., Esq., this amount being a third of the residue. My heart rejoiced, when I thus again saw the hand of God so manifestly stretched out on our behalf, bidding us, so to speak, afresh to be of good cheer, and afresh assuring us by His dealings that He will never leave us nor forsake us. August 27th. Received 3s., with the following letter:— Honoured Sir, "I wish to thank you for the Report sent, which my wife and self have read with pleasure and profit, and, in some instances, with much joy; but it is with some concern we look at the figures at the end of the book. Of course we mean not so much as a matter of faith, but as a matter of fact. The difference between £10,936 (the balance in hand May 26th, 1877) and £4,708 (the balance in hand May 26th, 1878) is pretty palpable at first sight; and we judge that this decline has given not a little exercise of mind and trial to yourself, Mr. Wright, and others, and we send you as much as we can (3s. worth of stamps) to cheer you on your way in this new year of faith and hope.—We see, looking back, that you began May 26th, 1874, with £4,057, and ended with £8,406, and let us hope that 1878 and '79 may prove as good, under God's blessing. Please excuse and accept it in the good will with which it is sent, and believe us to be, "Yours faithfully, ——." I wrote, in acknowledging this 3s., "Thanks for the kind sympathy. I trust in God, He has helped, and He will further help." Such fluctuations do not take us by surprise; they were expected from the beginning of the work; periods even when all might be expended, when God, in answer to prayer, would make bare His arm, and send help for the Orphans, were looked for; and the very reason for founding the Orphan work was, to show to the world and the Church at large, how much even in the 19th century can be accomplished by prayer and faith. This Institution has been from the beginning like the burning bush, and yet it is not consumed. Receives £18,400 in three months September 3rd. Received on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. S. S. £4,100. This Mrs. S. had never sent anything in her lifetime; I had never seen her, never heard her name; but hearing about the Orphan work on Ashley Down, she was induced, I understand, to leave this legacy. Thus God helps us. We make our prayer to Him, we look to Him, we do trust in Him; and He speaks and works for us, without our doing anything in the matter besides. Unspeakably blessed it is, thus to confide in God!—September 4th. To-day, when I had prepared the balance-sheet, it was found, that we had in hand for the support, of the Orphans £11,575 4s. 11½d. and £988 3s. 8¼d. for the first four Objects. Within three months and eight days the Lord had been pleased to send us £18,400 17s. 8d., by far the largest sum we have ever had, within the same space of time, during the 45 years of the existence of the Institution. Will not the beloved Christian readers see, if they have not done so before, how blessed it is to trust in God? Verily, those who do so will not be confounded, though their faith may again and again be sharply tried.—September 9th. "Given up for conscience sake," 4 gold rings. October 10th. Legacy of the late Mrs. K. £465 12s. 6d. This lady, as far as I know, I have never seen, but God, in answer to our daily prayers for means to carry on this work, put it into her heart to leave us this legacy.—October 23rd. From a Christian gentleman and lady £134 for the support of ten Orphans for one year.—October 28th. Received 5s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I send you the enclosed 5s. as a thankoffering for the restoration of a very bad finger. Having read in your last Report about the horse getting better in answer to prayer, and the owner sending you £2, I told the Lord if my finger got better without a doctor I would send you the enclosed. At that time I could do nothing, but had to nurse it. That very night, however, it became so much better that I could work the next day. Now, thank the Lord for His lovingkindness, I am able to act according to my promise." November 15th. Received 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose a Post Office Order for 10s., which kindly accept for the use of the Orphans. A few months ago I suddenly became very deaf, and feared the use of one ear was gone. Knowing the ear to be such a delicate organ, I always dreaded consulting a doctor about it; so I made it a subject of earnest prayer, and determined that if my hearing was restored, without medical advice, I would send 10s. for the Lord's work in your hands. I now hear again as well as ever, so you can receive this trifle as another of the many interesting ways in which God answers your prayers. "I remain, yours in the love of Christ Jesus, ——." December 10th. From Yorkshire £100; this kind donor has again and again sent us help, within the last four years, though not personally Known to me. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £400; this kind donor also has within the last few years sent to us considerable help, which again and again arrived, when greatly needed. She also is not, known to me personally.—How precious it is, to have a Friend in Heaven to go to, in our need, and then to obtain help through His stewards, though we know them not personally. From an anonymous donor £500 December 18th. Received from London the first half of a £500 Bank of England Note, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I had intended leaving a sum of money for your Orphanages in my Will; but as the funds of all Institutions are at present suffering from the commercial depression, I have thought it better to send the amount, £500, now, thus saving the legacy duty, and ministering to your present need; so please to enter it in your books as 'Instead of a Legacy.' When I see by advertisement in the Daily Telegraph that you have received the first half of note enclosed, I will then post you the other. I trust that God will continue to guide and bless you in your work. Please to accept my kind regards and best wishes." We have not (of course) the least idea who this kind anonymous donor is; but God knows him, and we pray that He will abundantly recompense him. 1879 January 1st. On the first day of the year we obtained 83 donations for the Orphans, amounting altogether to £268 10s. 0¾d. January 14th. Received £200 from the same kind donor in Yorkshire, who, within the last four years, has repeatedly sent to us similar donations.— January 15th. From Devonshire £68 7s. 8d. from a donor who has kindly helped in the Orphan work for more than thirty years, and who sends this sum now in consideration of the difficulties there may be on account of the failure of banks, etc.—February 10th. As "A thankoffering" from Cork £50. Through W. H. A., Esq., £63.— February 17th. Received £10 10s., "Being half the amount of prizes the donor has won with his sheep during the past year." March 3rd. Received £8, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed is £8, which we send to you to be used for the benefit of the Orphans. We send this as a thankoffering to God for blessing and prospering us since commencing business. As ours is principally a rearing farm, we promised to give to the Orphans 3d. for each lamb, fid. each pig, 1s. each calf, and 2s. 6d. each foal." May 5th. Eighty new suits of boys' clothes, value £66.—May 8th. From Yorkshire £200.—May 9th. Received £93 16s. for the support of seven Orphans for one year.—May 10th. The legacy of the late Miss M. A. P. £451 10s.—May 26th. On this last day of the year of the Institution, we received, besides a number of other donations, £161 3s. 3d., and a large quantity of silver articles, as the legacy of the late Mrs. G. ORPHAN GIRLS: SWEDISH EXERCISES. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1878, to May 26th, 1879, was £25,750 17s. 8d.] May 26th, 1879, to May 26th, 1880 May 30th. Legacy of the late Mr. M. £103 7s. 10d.—June 24th. Five sacks of oatmeal. The same donor has sent 121 sacks in all, in the course of the year. A very valuable donation to us, as we consume about 7,000 stones of oatmeal per year. August 12th. From Yorkshire £200.—August 22nd. A general's full- dress tunic, undress surtout, trousers, with gold lace, pair of boots, three pairs of spurs, gold lace sash, belt, Russia leather belt, cocked hat and feather, and forage rap. Legacy prayed out of Chancery September 3rd. A case containing a gold pendant, set with an emerald, pearls, and diamonds, and a pair of ear-rings set with diamonds, half for Missions and half for the Orphans.—September 8th. Legacy of the late A. B., Esq., £9,091 14s. 6d. This legacy was a considerable time in Chancery; but, as I have often found, by prayer it was at last brought out of the Court. This is the largest donation we have received at one time; but, as I stated, when receiving £8,100 at one time, that I expected yet greater donations, so I now say again, that it may be yet further seen how much even now can be accomplished by prayer and faith.—September 11th. Received 1s. 10d., with the following letter:— "Please accept these few stamps (1s. 10d.) as a thankoffering for mercies in having employment, when many have none. From a poor widow and her family, for the Orphans." September 12th. Received £1 12s. 6d., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in sending you the enclosed £1 12s. 6d., being 7½d. per week for 52 weeks, formerly spent on tobacco. I tried all human effort to give it up; but all was a failure, till I was led to ask the Lord for help, and promised to send what it cost to the Orphans at Bristol. I thank God He has kept me through the past year without any desire for it." September 10th. From one of the former Orphans, now filling a very honourable and useful position, £10, with the following letter:— Beloved Mr. Müller and Mr. Wright, "The kindness I have experienced at your hands I can never fully repay, but whilst able, may I prove my willingness to show practically my sincere appreciation of the same. I beg you, therefore, to accept the enclosed donation of £10 towards the Orphan Fund, from which fund, through the goodness of the Lord, and the bounteous liberality of His people, I have myself benefited so largely. Truly the hand of the Lord has led me, and His blessing has been my portion. May my heart continually well up with gratitude to Him and to you; and with the voices of His people may mine unite in singing praise to the Lord! My earnest and constant prayer is, that the Lord will continue to uphold the work, of which you are the honoured Directors, that it may stand for ages to come as a monument to faith, which infidelity could not destroy; a challenge thrown down by the former, which the latter durst not accept for fear of certain and utter defeat; also that many an Orphan, similarly circumstanced as I was, may partake of that goodness of which, in a very large degree, I have been the happy recipient. "With sincere love and respect to you, my esteemed benefactors, "I am, of your large family, a truly grateful member, ——." October 7th. Legacy of the late E. B., Esq., £450, less legacy duty.— November 5th. Received the following letter, with £180:— Dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in sending you a draft for £180 towards your good work. It has been given to me by a patient of mine to forward to you anonymously. You may enter it in the Report under the initials A. B." Donor provides for eleven Orphans for a year November 18th. Received £158 9s., with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "The time of year has again come round when I have usually made my remittance for the benefit of your Orphan Houses, and, through the gracious mercy of our God and Saviour, I am now-enabled to send it, and, as you will see, also permitted to add to it, for it has pleased the Lord to commit to our care and into our charge another child (we humbly believe) to train up for Himself. We earnestly pray and believe, that, with the charge, He will supply all our need, to enable us to fulfil it, patiently, diligently, and faithfully. Remember us in your prayers, and add your thanksgiving to our own. The cheque I enclose is for 1879, for eleven children at £13 9s. = £147 19s., and for your own personal use, which we present with our Christian good wishes, £10 10s. "With our kind regards and best wishes, from "Your sincere friend, ——." About twelve years ago the Christian gentleman, who is the writer of this letter, sent me the average expenses for three Orphans per year, considering that, as he had three children of his own, for whom he was able comfortably to provide according to their position in life, it would be well pleasing to God to give, as a thankoffering for this mercy, the means for three poor Orphans, deprived of their earthly parents. The next year he sent me the average expenses for four Orphans, the Lord having given to him another child; and thus, as the number of his children increased, he sent year after year the cost of as many Orphans as he had children of his own; and as he has now eleven children, he sends the average expenses for eleven Orphans, acting thus on the very opposite principles of men of the world, who would say, that, because their families increase, therefore they can afford less and less, instead of more and more for the Lord's work. Smoking November 19th. Received 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Will you please to accept of this trifle, as a thankoffering to the Lord, for His blessings, both temporally and spiritually. Through reading your Reports I have been greatly blessed. When I was converted I was very poor; for sometimes I did not seem to have a penny to spare for the Lord's work. About ten years ago I met with Mr. P. He, knowing my case, gave me one of your Reports. I cannot express the joy I had whilst reading it; and ever since I have longed for the time for them to come out. My desire is, that Christians would read them more, and follow the example that is set before us in them. At that time I was a smoker of tobacco. I then took up that passage of Scripture in Matthew 16:24, also 1 Cor. 16:2, and devoted a part of my money regularly to the Lord's cause. I was soon enabled to increase it, and now, although only a farmer's man, it seems a wonder to myself at times, that I am able to do as I do. Although this past summer has been a trying one with hundreds, God has prospered me, and I am enabled to do more this year than ever, since I started in my Heavenly Father's way. The desire of my heart and prayer is, that God may abundantly bless your testimony, both to the Church and world. "Yours affectionately in the Lord Jesus, ——." Here is a Christian farm labourer from whom one or the other of my readers may learn a profitable lesson. He gives up the use of tobacco. Have those of my readers who have, been in the habit of smoking, laid aside the pipe and cigars entirely? This habit, an evil habit, is very injurious to health, as all disinterested physicians, who do not themselves indulge in it, will fully allow. A robust constitution may for a good while resist its pernicious effects; but, sooner or later, these effects will be manifested. I beseech the Christian reader prayerfully to consider this, in order that he may no longer indulge in that which is most injurious to the body, besides being a means of wasting his money also. From the moment I was converted, the beginning of November, 1825, I have never touched a pipe or a cigar. December 15th. From two ladies at Windsor Castle £5 12s. 1880 January 14th. From Yorkshire £200. Legacy of the late Mr. J. T. E. £100.—February 16th. As "A thankoffering for the gift of another child," £10. As the legacy of the late Mrs. R. £90. From Staffordshire £4, with £1 for myself. The donor writes: "This last year, although so disastrous to most traders, has been the best I have ever had; and under God's providence I have to thank you for teaching me how to give." April 6th. From a little boy 10s. 7d. At his death he expressed a wish for his money to be given to the Orphans.—April 8th. The total income of to-day, for all the five Objects of the Institution, was £6 13s. 5d., instead of £124, our daily average expenses. Similar days we have again and again, and therefore need to look to the Lord with unwavering confidence. May 11th. Legacy of the late Mrs. W. £200.— May 21st. Legacy of the late Rev. A. P. £135.—May 24th. From Malta £100.—May 25th. "Thankoffering for receiving tidings, in answer to prayer, of relatives, of whom the donor had not heard for many years," 10s. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1879, to May 26th, 1880, was £25,030 0s. 6½d.] May 26th, 1880, to May 26th, 1881 We began the new financial year with £10,009 16s. 4½d. in hand. June 3rd. From Yorkshire £200, with these words: "Desiring to be a faithful steward of the bounties the Lord has conferred upon one who is unworthy of the many Blessings He has bestowed, I send the enclosed cheque for £200 for the use of the Orphans at Ashley Down."—June 17th. As a legacy from the late Miss J. S. £1,000. The lady who kindly left us this amount was an entire stranger to me. I did not even know her by name. July 2nd. Received £500 as the legacy of the late Mr. R. B. The legacy of the late Mrs. E. W. £100. In the South of Devon a musical entertainment was held for the benefit of the Orphans, but when the proceeds of it, amounting to £4 5s., were sent to me on July 7th, I returned them, not wishing to use money for the work of God obtained in this manner; for it is not money only which I desire, but money provided in God's way. The kind intention, however, of those who set this entertainment on foot to help the Orphans, I do not question for a moment.—July 14th. From Islington £13 9s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "God, in His infinite mercy, having blessed me with a living son, I enclose cheque for £13 9s. as a thankoffering, this being the cost of providing for one Orphan for one year. "Yours truly, ——." August 7th. To-day £264 11s. 10d. was received as the legacy of J. B., a common labourer, who left his all to the Orphans. Notice this remarkable gift, and see how God cares for them. August 16th. To- day the expenses connected with the support of the Orphans were £1,035 11s. 10d. The income for them amounted only to £24 3s. September 1st. As "Part of the legacy of the late T. H., Esq.," £1,600. This legacy has been long in Chancery, but now at last, in answer to many prayers, we have received a portion of it.—September 2nd. Received £300, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "At the request of Mr. ——, I forward you cheque for £300, which he intended to leave as a legacy to your Institution; but inasmuch as his property consists principally of real estate, he could not legally make such a bequest. He has thought it best, therefore, to make the gift in his lifetime. Please acknowledge receipt to him personally. "Yours truly, ——." This kind donor I have never seen, yet God leads him thus to help us. —September 3rd. Received £2 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "As Mr. D.'s young man had an accident with his horse, about five weeks ago, which was almost rendered unfit for work, he was reading how the Lord had blessed Mr. Müller in his work, and he resolved to give £5 if the horse was restored, as a token of his gratitude to God, for answering prayer for the speedy recovery of the horse, in order to show all the believing family of God that there is no matter too small to take to Him, especially if done in faith. We have a female Orphanage here, so my husband has divided the sum. I enclose a cheque for £2 10s. to you, and have sent the same amount to the Orphanage here. "I am, yours in the Lord, ——." September 16th. From Dudley £1, with the following letter:— "At Christmas last we wrote off as hopelessly bad a debt, which had been due since 1878. Since then we have had some faint hopes of getting the money, and said, if ever we do get it we will send £1 for the Orphanage. A few days ago we received a cheque for the amount, and now enclose Post Office Order for £1." October 21st. From a former Orphan and his wife, who have now three Orphan boys as apprentices in their house, £4, with the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I desire to acknowledge with thanks the receipt of the second half of premium on account of C. B. You will be pleased to hear he is getting on very nicely with his trade, and his behaviour is all we could desire. The same can be said of J. D. He confesses his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, in whom also J. D. is rejoicing. As regards ourselves, we daily continue to pray, as we have done for many years, for blessing on the dear Orphan work, and those engaged in it. We greatly rejoice in its continued prosperity, as well becomes us, who have received such inestimable spiritual and temporal blessings through its instrumentality. Will you please use £3 10s. of the enclosed for the support of one Orphan for three months, and the remaining 10s. for Foreign Missions? and accept with it the grateful love of two former Orphans." October 25th. As the legacy of the late J. J. O., Esq., £500. November 1st. Received £200 as the legacy of the late Miss E. W.— November 5th. Received £200 as the legacy of the late Miss M. W. A. —November 15th. From Essex £1 as "A thankoffering for freedom for two years from severe suffering." December 22nd. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Last Christmas, when I sent you 10s. for the Orphans, I had a yearling calf that was very ill and not worth more than 5s. I made up my mind that, if it recovered (though I did not think that possible), I would send you half its value next Christmas; I therefore have the pleasure of sending you a cheque for £5 for the Orphans." December 23rd. From near London £290, with £10 for myself. 1881 January 1st. Received 10s., "Being ¼d. per pair for 480 pairs of boots mended during the past year." February 18th. From the Isle of Wight £53 18s. for the support of four Orphans for one year.—March 3rd. As the fifth and final instalment of a legacy of the late G. W., Esq., £200.—March 29th. Legacy of the late G. B., Esq., £450. May 7th. Received the following letter, with £13:— My dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in enclosing a cheque for £13 for the support of one Orphan for one year. In reading your Reports from year to year, I am particularly struck by observing how the Lord provides for you in such a wonderful manner, and during such depressing times as we have been, and are now, passing through. That He may still provide and give you faith to trust Him at all times and under every circumstance, is the desire of "Yours sincerely, ——." How does it come, that "during these depressing times" we are provided for? Because we do not look at them, nor trust in friends, but depend wholly upon God. This is the secret whereby, year after year, for forty-seven years, we have been helped. Continually we ourselves feel the effects of the depressing times. This morning, for instance, while I am writing this, the income for to-day and yesterday amounts only to £28, but the average expense for two days is £248. Often the income for one day is only £10 or £15, sometimes even less than £10; and yet our average expenditure for a single day is £124. If, under these circumstances, we were not looking to God alone, we should soon be overwhelmed with difficulty; but, as by God's grace, we are steadfastly keeping our eyes upon Him, and are expecting help from Him only, our hearts, year after year, are kept in peace under the most trying and difficult circumstances; and He has never suffered us to be confounded. Thus we were brought to the close of another year, during which we were enabled to meet all the expenses for the Orphans, though they amounted to £26,340 8s. 5½d. May 26th, 1881, to May 26th, 1882 On May 27th, 1880, we began the new financial year with £10,009 16s. 4½d. in hand; but on May 27th, 1881, we had only £2,922 12s. 9¼d. to begin with. On the very first day of the new period, May 27th, 1881, we received from a donor in one of the Midland Counties £50.—May 30th. Received £100, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "It has been a matter of much regret with me, that I have not been able of late years to send you any contributions to your good work; but circumstances have not allowed me to do so. Some years ago my wife and myself resolved that, if some shares we held advanced to a certain price and were sold, we would then send you £100. Last week they were disposed of at the exact price, and we are truly thankful to God that we are enabled to send you the enclosed £100. Please enrol it in your list of givers 'For Christ's sake from Shrewsbury for the Orphan Fund.' "Believe me, very truly yours, ——." June 11th. Balance of legacy of the late T. H., Esq., £142 0s. 4d.— June 15th. Received £50, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose a Bank Note for £50. It is in memory of the late M. W., and by her dying request, that her surviving sisters send this sum towards your great work. "I am, dear Sir, yours very truly, ——." July 23rd. Received £3, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose you £3, sent to you by my former Church Clerk, of Queensland, Australia. He is only a labouring shepherd, yet so great is his appreciation of your benevolent work for Orphans, that he hopes to send you £3 a year for them. I do not think you receive any more devoted offering to your work; for he has only just what he earns for the maintenance of himself and family." August 22nd. Part of the legacy of the late G. J., Esq., £1,000. This is the result of much prayer. September 6th. Received from Westmoreland £100, when our funds were very low.—September 9th. God helped us in our time of need. Above £300 came in from September 6th to September 9th inclusive. —September 22nd. From Yorkshire £200.—September 27th. From the neighbourhood of Stonehouse, Gloucestershire, £100, with £5 for myself. October 19th. Although we have this day nothing at all in hand for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, yet we are still provided with some means for the Orphans, though more than two months since there was only enough in hand to meet the average expenses of 4½ days. God has graciously, as the result of our daily believing supplications, for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ, helped us; and He will do so further, though we know not how the help will come.—November 3rd. Legacy of the late W. R. L., Esq., £200.— November 16th. From the National Provincial Bank of England, Bath, £100, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed we hand you, under direction of a client of ours (being unable to disclose name) draft for £100. Kindly forward receipt in due course." This donation of £100 came to hand, when the balance for the Orphans was reduced to £108 15s. 9¼d., that is, the amount in hand was not quite enough to meet the average expenses of one day and a half for the Orphans. The total of the expenses for the Orphans alone in the previous year from May 26th, 1880, to May 26th, 1881, had been £26,783 10s. 10½d., therefore the average expenses of one day are £73 7s. 7d. Will you kindly place yourself in our position, dear reader? What do we do under such circumstances? We only speak to our Heavenly Father, in order that, by the answers, which we receive from Him, we may encourage the hearts of His children, increasingly to go to Him in all their need, and that thus their faith may be strengthened; and in order that those, who know not God, may see what a blessed thing it is to have a Father in Heaven. We do not send out advertisements, to say we are so poor; we do not call on our rich Christian friends for help; we do not speak at all to persons outside of the work about our need; but we betake ourselves only to our universal remedy for all difficulties, trials and necessities viz., prayer and faith. November 24th. From a Christian gentleman and lady £162 16s., for the support of twelve Orphans for one year, with £10 10s. for my own personal expenses.—December 6th. "A thanksgiving on the occasion of a silver wedding" £90, with £10 for myself.—December 10th. From Paternoster Row £100.—December 20th. From near London £290, with £10 for myself. From a person in an almshouse, who lives upon 3s. 6d. per week, and who sends one penny out of every 3s. 6d. which she receives, 5s. 6d. See how even the poor seek to help in this work, as well as the rich; but we desire to receive every donation as coming from God, in answer to prayer. 1882 January 4th. From Yorkshire £200.—February 18th. From Bath £100. The balance for the Orphans, when this donation was received, had been reduced to a little above £100, viz., only enough for the average expenses of one day and a half. On the same day came in £5, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Wright, "I have been pressed in spirit for a day or two to send you the enclosed for the Orphans, which please take as from a steward who desires to be found faithful." February 26th. The balance in hand to-day for the Orphans is £97 10s. 7½d., viz., £24 more than the average expenses of one single day.—March 2nd. Our position now regarding the Orphan work is, praying day by day, "Give us this day our daily bread." For a considerable time we have had day by day to look to the Lord for the supply of our daily wants; but God has helped thus far.—March 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. C. £156 8s. 6d.—March 9th. From Maidenhead £60.—March 17th. Legacy of the late Mr. G. F. £200. Many of the legacies have come in just when we were in great need. Thus it has been in particular regarding the last three legacies just mentioned.—March 25th. From a Scotch donor, then staying in London, £100. When this donation was received, the balance of the Orphan Fund was quite exhausted. Received also from Sunderland £5; and from Liverpool, from "An old New Yorker," £5.—March 26th. The balance in hand to-day is £32 15s. 3¾d., viz., not one half of the average expenses for one single day.—March 29th. Instead of insuring stock £5. From the Isle of Wight £53 18s. for the support of four Orphans for one year. April 17th. From one of the Midland Counties £80, which came in at a time of great need.—April 20th. When in the greatest need we received from Edinburgh £100, with this statement: "The enclosed was intended as a legacy, but I have sent it in my lifetime."—April 26th. From H. B. £100. From the late A. B., one of the Christian Orphans, who for nearly thirty years had walked in the ways of God, £5.—May 24th. From Manchester £55.—May 26th. From Scotland £65 6s. 8d. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1881, to May 26th, 1882, was £22, 840 8s. 0½d.] May 26th, 1882, to May 26th, 1883 Our position with regard to funds for the support of the Orphans was very trying during this year, and, looking at things naturally, it seemed impossible that we should be able to continue to carry on an Institution, like that of the five Orphan Houses on Ashley Downs— where day by day about 2,100 persons sit down to their meals, and where the expenses of many thousands of pounds, besides those for food, have year after year to be met—without applying to any human being for a single sovereign. [See page 481.] We grant that, according to appearances, all was dark, and that there was no natural prospect of help; but we knew God. We did not merely say that we knew Him, but verily we did know Him. We did not merely say that we trusted in Him, but we did so in reality; and thus it has come, that we have been helped, as it is written:—"They that know Thy name will put their trust in Thee; for Thou, Lord, hast not forsaken them that seek Thee" (Psalm 9:10). We stayed ourselves upon God, and at the beginning of the new financial year, encouraged ourselves in Him. We were assured that help would come, though we knew not how; and that God, who raised up this Orphan Establishment at the first, who supported it while it was small, and under many difficulties; who enlarged the work, and who supported it, simply through prayer and faith for so many years, would do this further. On the very first day of the new period, May 27th, 1882, a dear Christian donor, in Ale County, United States, an entire stranger to us, sent £20. By this, God would say, "Only believe"; only trust in Me; I have the hearts of all at my disposal; the gold and the silver belong to Me.—May 29th. We received from Manchester £50.—May 31st. From Grahamstown £13 10s. 6d. June 3rd. From Wotton-under-Edge £500. A glorious deliverance was this donation, and a precious earnest of what God would do further for us. This donation came from a Christian gentleman who, though for very many years a donor to the Institution, is not personally known to us, and who had never given so large a sum before. This made the hand of God all the more manifest.—June 6th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. F. £500. June 23rd. Legacy of the late R. W., Esq., £1,000 3 per cent reduced Bank annuities, less duty and brokerage. By these and very many smaller sums, within the first month, from May 27th to June 26th inclusive, £2,874 10s. 5d. for the support of the Orphans was received. By this the reader will see, that we did not wait upon the Lord in vain, nor rely upon Him to no purpose. June 27th. From a Bristol donor £100.—June 30th. From Liverpool, from a former Orphan, who is the commander of a large merchant vessel, £13. INFANT ORPHAN GIRLS LEARNING TO SEW. July 5th. From Yorkshire £200. From Torquay £81 18s. 9d. July 10th. From donors, "on their wedding day," £5.—July 15th. From a donor on his wedding day £2 3s. 10d. From Sussex £49 10s.—July 25th. From Stapleton £100. From Bromley £50.—July 26th. From a Bristol donor £100.—July 27th. Last evening our balance in hand, for the support of the Orphans, was £172 10s. 7d., and the total income for them, during the two first months of the present period, from May 26th to July 26th inclusive, has been £4,602 8s. 1d. August 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss L. £100.—August 9th. From Clifton £50 13s. 4d. for the support of four Orphans for one year.— August 11th. From Westmoreland £100.—August 14th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100 from the same gentleman who had only on June 3rd given £500.—August 23rd. From Clifton £50—August 25th. By legacy of the late Mr. W. C. £123 14s. 7d. September 11th. Legacy of the late J. E., Esq., £618 4s. 2d. September 16th. From Manchester, a gold ring set with a diamond, a gold pencil case, a gold Albert chain, and a silver locket and chain.—September 25th. As legacy of the late Mr. J. M., £150. October 4th. From Tunbridge Wells £5, as "Part of an anticipatory thankoffering, for health to be restored."—October 17th. As the legacy of the late Mr. C. J. K. £500.—October 21st. Received from Wotton-under-Edge £1,000, £100 of the sum being for myself. The kind Christian donor is personally unknown to me, though for very many years he has from time to time sent us donations. During the present year he had already sent £100 and £500, making with this donation, up to October 21st, 1882, altogether £1,600. On the same day there was received from Manchester £100, from a Christian gentleman, who for very many years has helped us considerably. October 25th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £200, with £5 for myself.—October 30th. From Edinburgh £100. November 1st. As the legacy of the late Miss E. R., of Bath, £300.— November 3rd. From Clifton £50, from a Christian lady who for many years manifested much interest about the Orphans, and who since then has been called to her heavenly home, now to reap, as she has been sowing.—November 8th. From Sussex £150.—November 27th. Received £50, with the following letter: "I began business twenty years ago, in a very small way, and have been prospered above all my expectations. I have been giving ten per cent of my income to the Lord, mainly through reading Mr. Mülller's Narrative. At the beginning of this year I resolved, that all I should make, over and above the requirements of my family and household expenses, on a certain enterprise, I would give to the Lord's work; and, though my books will not be made up until the 31st December, I can see I shall have a good surplus, and therefore it is that I now send you the enclosed."—November 28th. From Wales £75, with £25 for myself, from a Christian gentleman who gives systematically and regularly, and that very largely, just as the Lord is pleased to prosper him in his very large business. December 5th. From Yorkshire £200.—December 23rd. From near London £290, with £10 for myself.—December 30th. Received £105. 1883 January 1st. Received £13 8s., with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in sending you, as usual, the contents of our Orphan box, and also, because of what we have seen of the excellence of the training in your Institution in the servant we have, I add to the contents of the box enough to support one Orphan." January 3rd. A gentleman had asked the question whether we were in need of funds. When £100 was very kindly sent by him for the Institution, this question was not answered, because we speak only to God about these matters; and now, to-day, this gentleman sent us £1,000, for the Orphans.—January 24th. From Edgbaston £200.— January 27th. From Dublin £100, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "On the 25th November last I sent you £50, and gave an account of how it came about that I so increased my usual donation. I find now, having made up my books to the end of the year, that I have a much greater surplus than I had expected, and have a difficulty in deciding as to how to dispose of it. I, however, have no hesitation in sending to you the first and largest instalment, as it was by reading your Narrative I first learned that it was my duty to give proportionately and statedly of my income to the Lord's work. Please find enclosed first half note for £100; and, unless you otherwise wish, I desire it to go for the support of the Orphans." January 27th. Received £152 for the support of twelve Orphans for one year, together with £10 10s. for myself. February 15th. Received £2, "Part of a thankoffering for the conversion of my only remaining son." March 28th. From Maidstone £78 0s. 10d.—March 31st. "Instead of buying a gold watch," £25. May the Lord abundantly recompense the donor for this act of self-denial, and may he continue thus to live for God! April 7th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. K. £200.—April 10th. From Leicester £300. From Yorkshire £200.—April 13th. From one of the Midland Counties £70. From Servia £100. April 16th. Legacy of the late A. W., Esq., £500. The gentleman who left this legacy, as in so many cases, was an entire stranger to us.—April 17th. From Wotton- under-Edge £100. The same Christian gentleman, who had sent us already £100, £500, and £1,000 during this period, kindly added this other donation to his former ones.—April 18th. From a Bristol donor £60 for the support of five Orphan girls for one year, and £40 for the support of three Orphan boys.—April 20th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. O. £1,000. May 26th. The Lord was graciously pleased to help us, not only to meet all the expenses connected with the Orphan Institution, though they amounted altogether to £26,693 12s. 10¼d., but also to close the year with £2,266 19s. 7¼d. in hand. We praise and magnify Him for this kindness! May 26th, 1883, to May 26th, 1884 May 30th. From South Australia £53.—June 2nd. From Philadelphia £40 19s. 8d. July 10th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £200.—July 19th. With Matthew 19:13–15, £100. August 17th. The balance was to-day reduced to £111; but the Lord sent in £239.—August 18th. Having paid out yesterday and this morning £365 17s. 5d. for the Orphans, and having only received £26 this morning, our balance was reduced this afternoon to £10 2s. 7d. Think of this, dear reader! Day by day about 2,100 persons have to be provided for in the Orphan Institution, and £10 2s. 7d. was all that was in hand to do this. You see that we are just in the same position in which we were 46 years since as to funds. God is our Banker. In Him we trust, and on Him we draw by faith. This was Saturday. In the evening £30 was received. On Monday we received £129 further, but had to pay out £60. On Tuesday we received £295, but had to pay out £180.—August 20th. From Norfolk £27 6s. for the support of four Orphans for six months.—August 21st. From Preston £146 8s. 2d.—August 25th. From Wotton-under-Edge £200.—"From a happy husband and father, on his 15th wedding day, in token of thankfulness to the Father of us all," £10. September 27th. Received £40 9s. 3d., with the following letter from one of the former Orphans:— Dear and respected Sir, "I have very great pleasure in sending the enclosed cheque for £40 9s. 3d. from my brother-in-law, which he wishes to be taken for the Orphans. With deep gratitude for all the kindness I received while in the dear Orphan House, and kind remembrance to all the dear teachers who remember me, "I remain, "Yours respectfully and affectionately, ——." October 8th. From South Australia £20.—October 29th. From M. D. £100. November 2nd. In 41 coupons £153 14s. 7d., from a donor who has repeatedly helped us in a similar way. Received £51 12s. "From one whose heart is in heaven."—November 8th. From Cambridgeshire £89 8s. From Smyrna £1.—November 16th. From a friend at Burnley £50.—November 26th. Received £10 from Ale County, U.S.A., with the following letter:— Dear Brother, "This is a stormy morning. I was led to think how my Heavenly Father had taken care of every parcel I have sent to you these three years across the wide ocean, and what storms they have encountered, and my thoughts have been carried further back. It is about forty- four years since first I prayed to God, and shed tears over sin, and I feel sure they are not lost, nor forgotten by Him. "Yours in the good work, ——." November 28th. From Yorkshire £200. From Beckenham £20, and from Islington £10 1s., with £5 for myself. We had scarcely anything left for the Orphans when these three donations were received. December 7th. From Maryborough, Australia, £100. Day after day, for many days, our balance in hand for the Orphans has been very small. Yesterday, when all expenses had been met, £34 14s. remained in hand. This morning £256 7s. 8d. came in, so that we had £291 1s. 8d.; but the expenses of the day were so great, that the last sovereign was called for, and we had nothing at all left.—December 8th. To-day £140 2s. 4d. came in; but all was called for again, and thus we were continually, day by day, without any balance in hand, though helped day by day.—In this state of things we continued till December 19th, when our balance was reduced to £7 0s. 4d. I mention these particulars, because some of my readers may suppose that our trials of faith with reference to means existed only 46 years ago. Ever since the commencement of the work, we have gone on in the same way, and have acted on the principles on which the Institution was first begun. See therefore, Christian reader, how truly blessed it is to have real trust in God; not only to say, I rely upon God, but in reality to do so. Our daily average expenses for the Orphans alone amount to £73, and all we had left on December 19th, 1883, amounted to £7 0s. 4d.—December 20th. From "S. S." £50. From the neighbourhood of London £190.—December 24th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £150.—December 31st. The Lord has helped us through another year. Again and again all our means for the support of the Orphans were completely expended, so that not a single sovereign remained in hand, yet the Lord has not allowed us to be confounded. Whenever our money was gone, He again appeared on our behalf; we ended the year with a balance of £572 15s. 5d. in hand, and, trusting in Him, we entered in peace upon the New Year. 1884 January 1st. From Maidstone £76 14s. 8d.—January 8th. A deposit certificate for £100, of the Liberator Permanent Benefit Building Society, as the legacy of the late Mrs. S. S. D.—January 9th. From one of the Midland Counties £60.—January 19th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. F. Y. £459 8s. 4d. From Wotton-under-Edge £100.—January 25th. Legacy of the late G. S. G., Esq., £500. February 8th. Legacy of the late T. N. S., Esq., £100.—February 26th. From Sussex £189 17s. 8d. March 6th. From Weston-super-Mare £60.—March 11th. From one of the Midland Counties £50.—March 13th. From Ventnor £53 18s. for the support of four Orphans for one year. April 1st. From Yorkshire £200. This kind donor, whom God has raised up for the Institution within the last eight years, has helped us again and again in a similar manner in our need, without knowing of it.—April 8th. From E. F., two Argentine bonds of £100 each.—April 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.—April 19th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100. May 13th. From Mhow, Central India, 300 rupees and 100 rupees.— May 15th. By sale of dentist gold £41.—May 17th. From St. Marychurch £50. From Edgbaston £200.—May 21st. From Rockleaze £104 9s. 6d.—May 26th. Though many times during our past financial year all our money was gone, yet the Lord allowed us to see the close of the year, as the result of continued believing prayer, with a balance of £421 16s. 3¾d. in hand for the Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1883, to May 26th, 1884, was £24,586 15s. 7½d.] May 26th, 1884, to May 26th, 1885 The balance in hand was only enough to last six days for the average expenditure for the support of the Orphans, though sometimes we pay away more than double this amount in one day. There was therefore again much need to stay ourselves upon God, in order that our hearts might be in peace. This, however, by His grace, we were able to do. Legacy of £11,034 prayed out of Chancery June 7th. Legacy of the late G. J. Esq. £11,034 6s. This is the largest amount I have ever received at one time. This legacy had been above six years in Chancery, and year after year its payment was expected, but remained unsettled by the Chancery Court. I kept on praying, however, and for six years prayed day by day that the money might be paid, believing that God in His own time (which is always the best) would help at last; for many legacies in Chancery I had prayed out of the Court, and the money was eventually paid. In the present case, too, after faith and patience had been sufficiently exercised, God granted this request likewise. In addition to the £11,034 6s. paid on June 7th, 1884, £1,000, as part of this legacy, had by the Court been paid to me a long time before. The following points are also further to be noticed regarding the payment of this legacy:—(1) When the money was paid, our balance in hand was only £41 10s., a very little more than one half of the average expenses for the Orphans for one day. How kind it was, therefore, of the Lord to give us this money when He did! (2) There were before us sanitary improvements to be carried out, which we were strongly advised to adopt, as, within the last ten years, so much scientific progress has been made in reference to sanitary operations connected with dwelling-houses, etc. It was therefore so kind of the Lord to give us the means to meet expenses which would amount to upwards of £2,000. A former Orphan becomes a Missionary June 11th. Received from one of the former Orphans the following letter, with £1 1s.:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed you will find Postal Orders for £1 1s., being the contents of my little box for the Orphans since last summer, the sum being chiefly made up of odd pence and half-pence, and occasionally silver, as we were able to give, or from relatives visiting us. It is wonderful how this little effort has prospered, I believe by asking the Lord to bless it. What a large sum of money might be raised, if all the Orphans, as they leave the Orphan Houses, were to start a little box and ask God to bless it. "I heard from Mr. W. that he had told you of my dear sister (also a former Orphan) leaving for the Congo River Mission, Africa. You will be glad, dear Sir, to know that they (that is, the Missionary party) reached Sierra Leone safely, and were all well at that time. Dear Mary was very happy, feeling deeply how great is her privilege of carrying the glorious gospel message to the dear heathen. We little thought how the Lord was leading us when He took our parents, and then sent us to the dear Orphan House, where we continually heard of His great love, and were constrained to give Him our hearts and lives. I bless and thank Him for all the way in which we were led, though at times it seemed dark enough. I pray that He will prepare me, and open up the way, that I too may go out to Africa as a Missionary in His own good time." June 14th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100. with £25 for myself. July 5th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M., £200.—August 1st. From a Bristol donor £75 for the Orphan girls, and £50 for the Orphan boys. —August 11th. From Yorkshire £200.—August 13th. To-day a Christian brother from the United States of America called on me, and stated that he had been greatly blessed spiritually through my publications; also, that having obtained possession of some property through the death of his sister, he had come from America to know me personally, to see the Orphan Houses himself, and to hand over the whole of the legacy from his sister to the Institution. He subsequently paid me £694, and stayed about ten days in Bristol. See, esteemed reader, how God works for those who trust in Him!— August 14th. From Wotton-under-Edge £200, from a Christian gentleman on whose heart the Lord had especially laid this Institution of late years.—August 18th. From "G.," Preston, £146 17s. 6d. September 1st. From a gentleman at Hanham £80 14s. 11d. Received 10s. 6d., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I received your Report on Saturday, for which I return my sincere thanks, and must acknowledge that the reading of your Reports and the two volumes of the Lord's dealings with you (which you presented to my dear wife, when she was leaving the Orphan Houses in her seventeenth year) has done my soul more real good than anything I ever read, except the Book of books. I hold the position of lay preacher and leader of a class, consisting of 40 members, in a little mining district in the Methodist Free Church Connection. Had not the Lord strengthened my faith through the reading of your works, I feel sure that neither I, nor yet the class under my care, would be in the healthy, spiritual condition, which we enjoy to-day. I just mention this to show that your work and publications are accomplishing all that you intended, and very much more. It truly is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. I am still hoping that you may see your way clear to have a Missionary Tour through England, should your years and health permit; for there are many Orphans in this district, who have little families now growing up around them, whose hearts would rejoice greatly could they but once more see their kind benefactor; and not theirs only, but their children's also. I enclose Postal Order for 10s. for the Orphans, and 6d. for the Report." September 16th. From the neighbourhood of Tenby £50.— September 19th. From Yorkshire £100. A former Orphan in the Civil Service October 9th. Received £1 from one of the former Christian Orphans, with the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "Please accept the enclosed on behalf of the Orphans. I have now been away from the Home over 19 years, and can testify to God's exceeding mercy and kindness to me. The enclosed handbills will show how I am able to employ my evenings; and although I did not learn shorthand at the Orphan Houses, yet I received a thoroughly sound education which helped me on, and gave me the desire to learn shorthand. I have at my different classes nearly 100 pupils. Then, too, as you may already know, I was able successfully to pass the open competitive examination for the Civil Service eleven years ago, and am now receiving £200 per annum, rising gradually to £350. I feel, therefore, that I have special mercies for which to thank God; and lastly, for a goodly measure of health and strength through all these years. "Your obedient servant and old Orphan, ——." October 11th. Received £1,098 19s. 11d. as the legacy of the late J. G., Esq. This legacy has been in Chancery since 1869. Continually I prayed about this legacy also, and at last, after faith and patience had been long exercised, and much prayer had been offered to the Lord, this legacy too was brought out of the Court, and thus twenty legacies, at least, I have been enabled to pray out of Chancery within the last forty-five years. I relate this for the encouragement of Christian friends. November 6th. From a Christian in business, who gives as the Lord prospers Him, £97 15s. 8d.—November 8th. Legacy of the late Mrs. F. S. S. £100.—December 1st. Legacy of the late Mrs. C., after having been three years in Chancery, £329 11s. 4d. Here is another legacy, a third during this year, which I have prayed out of Chancery. Received from the neighbourhood of London £100, with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I have much pleasure in handing you the enclosed £100 from my dear wife, in aid of your great and good work. She had intended leaving this amount in her Will; but, on consideration, she is led to think that it is more in accordance with the Lord's mind that she give it in her lifetime. She is thus her own executrix, and in every way I quite feel with her that it is the better course. With our Christian love, and begging your prayers, "I remain, yours in the Lord, ——." December 22nd. From near London £190, with £10 for myself.— December 30th. From Westmoreland £100. 1885 January 1st. From London £25. From Manchester £20.—January 6th. From an hotel proprietor 10s., "being one penny per night for each visitor occupying a bed during the past quarter."—January 27th. Received £3 15s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "It has pleased God to spare me to reach the age of 75 years, in better health than I have been for several years at this season. This is a cause of very great thankfulness, and I now send you a cheque for £3 15s., being a shilling for every year of the number I have attained. I esteem it a great privilege to be able to send you the enclosed to help some of your little ones, and that you may train them in the fear and love of Him whom to know is life eternal." January 28th. Legacy of the late F. R. Esq., £1,000. This gentleman I never saw.—January 31st. From Maidstone £73 5s.—February 3rd. Received £35, "Instead of paying the same to underwriters for insurance of a steamer." March 12th. From a Bristol donor £90 for the support of Orphan girls, and £35 for the support of Orphan boys.—April 25th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £100.—April 30th. From Wotton- under-Edge £100. A former Orphan becomes Manager of a Branch Post Office May 15th. Received the following letter from one of the former Orphans:— Dear Mr. Müller, "It is now nearly ten years since I left your fatherly care. I was nine years an inmate of your Home, and most sincerely thank you for the excellent education I received while under your care, which has enabled me to fill a very important and responsible situation. I have gradually risen from one stage to another, and am now managing entirely a Branch Post Office. I thought you would be pleased to hear of my success in life. Will you please accept my warmest thanks for your past fatherly care? "Believe me, yours respectfully, ——." May 23rd. From a Bristol donor £100.—May 26th. This last day of our financial year a number of donations came in, amounting altogether to £82. In the course of the last year £14,647 0s. 4d. came in by way of legacies, a greater amount than we have ever had during any similar period. If donors desire that legacies left by them to the Institution should really be received by us, they must kindly have the legacy inserted in the Will minutely, according to the form which will be found on the last page of the Reports. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1884, to May 26th, 1885, was £26,925 8s. 10¾d.] CHAPTER XVII PREACHING TOURS 1875 TO 1892 FIRST TOUR—ENGLAND March 26th to July 6th, 1875 ON March 26th, 1875, I began my preaching tours, regarding which I had been much in prayer since the previous October. We began with Brighton, where I preached many times. From Brighton my dear wife and I went to Sunderland, that I might preach for some time in the chapel of my old and valued friend, Mr. Arthur Rees. On our way to Sunderland, I preached in the large Metropolitan Tabernacle for Mr. Spurgeon. After I had held meetings some time at Sunderland, we went to Newcastle-on-Tyne, where I preached 18 times and held a large meeting for Christian workers, in order to encourage them in their work, and to benefit them by my long experience in the Lord's service. After leaving Newcastle-on-Tyne, we went to London, to be present at the Mildmay Park Conference, to which I had been again and again invited, but this was the first time that I could accept the invitation. At this Conference I spoke three times to about 3,000 hearers. After the Conference I preached four times at Talbot Road Tabernacle, London, for Mr. Gordon Furlong, and on June 5th, 1875, addressed about 1,500 Christian workers for an hour and a half at the "Edinburgh Castle," London. This brought my first preaching tour to a close. From March 27th to July 5th, I spoke seventy times in public. SECOND TOUR—ENGLAND, SCOTLAND, AND IREAND August 14th, 1875, to July 5th, 1876 After Mrs. Müller and myself had been in Bristol five weeks and four days, we set off again on a second missionary tour. That which guided me in my movements this time in particular, was a desire to help forward the work of the devoted brethren, Moody and Sankey, who, by that time, had left again for the United States. These dear brethren, from having been able to stay only a comparatively short time in each place, were unable to lead on the young converts in knowledge and grace; I therefore sought to follow up their labours, and, in my feeble measure, to do what I could to supply this lack of service. I had already been in York, Sunderland, and Newcastle, where they had laboured, and I now went to London, where I held 14 meetings at Mildmay Park Conference Hall, during the 15 days we were in London, which meetings were especially intended for young converts. This was only the beginning of this kind of service, for I went afterwards from city to city, in England, Scotland, and Ireland, where these brethren had laboured, staying from one to six weeks in each place, with the above special object before me. PORTRAIT OF THE SECOND MRS. MÜLLER TAKEN ABOUT THE TIME OF HER MARRIAGE. At Glasgow I began my labours by addressing a Convention of about 5,000 persons; and, as all could not hear me, I was requested to give the address again to an overflow meeting of about 1,200 in a neighbouring church. We stayed in Glasgow thirty-six days, during which time I preached thirty-eight times. Every Lord's day evening, for five weeks in succession, I preached at the Prince of Wales' Theatre, to about 3,000 persons each time. On the week days, when this theatre could not be rented, I held meetings in various large churches in the city, especially for young converts, and had from 1,500 to 1,700 at a time present. The very first time I preached in the theatre in Glasgow, about twenty persons were led to care about their souls; and meeting after meeting brought blessing. Our tour through Scotland, at this time, was interrupted by a pressing invitation from Dublin, by a special deputation, that I would go to the Dublin Convention. This I accepted, as I was particularly desired to address about 400 ministers, chiefly clergymen, at this Convention. We left Glasgow on November 19th. On November 21st I gave an address at the breaking of bread at Merrion Hall, Dublin; and in the evening preached to about 2,000 persons, in that Hall. On November 22nd I addressed, by request, at the Convention, an assembly of 400, consisting of ministers only, on "What is holiness, and how is it attained?" and in the afternoon addressed about 2,000 hearers, at the same place, on "Faith, which worketh by love." On November 25th I spoke again at the Convention, and gave also an address at the Noonday Prayer Meeting on the 26th, and, immediately after closing it, gave it over again, by particular request, to an overflow meeting. December 3rd I preached at the Metropolitan Hall, and in the afternoon of Sunday, December 5th, at the Exhibition Palace, where I addressed about 2,500 persons at least. This was a precious meeting, and the power of the Spirit was felt. During the twenty days we were in Dublin, I preached twenty- one times. On December 10th we left Dublin, going to Leamington, Warwick, Kenilworth, Coventry, and Rugby. 1876 On January 7th we went to Liverpool. I had been invited to preach some time at the immense Victoria Hall, which had been built for Messrs Moody and Sankey. Here I preached day by day twice, viz., at noon and at seven in the evening, also on the Lord's day afternoons and evenings. On Sundays I had from 5,000 to 6,000 hearers, and on the week-days from 2,000 to 2,500. We stayed at Liverpool from January 7th to February 15th. The very first time I preached at the Victoria Hall, one of the former Orphans, a commander of a large merchant vessel, was converted. And thus, time after time, God gave blessing. On February 15th my dear wife and I went to Kendal, where the Society of Friends kindly lent me their meeting-house to preach in, as it was the largest place to be obtained in the town. I preached also in the Sand Area Chapel. On February 21st we went to Carlisle. The day after, we started for Scotland. We remained six weeks in Edinburgh. The large General Assembly Hall of the Free Church was very kindly placed at my disposal, to hold meetings in every Sunday evening, also as often as I desired on the evenings of the week; and I generally spoke every day at the Noon Prayer Meeting. I preached in many of the churches also; and in all fifty-three times, during our stay in Edinburgh. I had a meeting, likewise, with a great number of pastors, whom I addressed for about an hour, and spoke to the theological students also of the Free Church College. On April 6th we left for Arbroath, and then went to Montrose and Aberdeen. After I had further preached at Ballater, Crathie, Braemar, Inverness, Wick, Canisbury (near John O'Groat's House), and Reading in Berkshire, this second preaching tour was brought to a close on July 5th, 1876, after we had been absent from Bristol since August 14th, 1875. THIRD TOUR—SWITZERLAND, GERMANY, AND HOLLAND August 16th, 1876, to June 25th, 1877 May 26th, 1877. During the greater part of the past year, accompanied by my dear wife, I have been absent from Bristol on a preaching tour on the Continent of Europe, preaching in many places in Switzerland, Würtemburg, the Grand Duchy of Baden, the Grand Duchy of Hesse-Darmstadt, Prussia, and Holland. Altogether I preached 302 times in sixty-eight places, most of which were large towns. To every place I had been invited by letter, as through my labours and writings, I have been for more than thirty years as well known on the Continent as in England. The abundant blessing, which the Lord has been pleased to allow to rest upon these my labours everywhere, encourages me to go on with this service, and to spend the evening of my life in going from city to city, and country to country, as long as the Lord gives me health, and otherwise makes my way plain. While my dear wife and I were absent from Bristol, all went on as satisfactorily in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, as if I had been present; thus the Lord confirmed, by this also, that I should be engaged as I was. In cases in which my counsel or judgment was needed, it was given, as I received every week, once or twice, reports from Mr. Wright. It is necessary that I distinctly state, that my preaching tour on the Continent had no connection whatever with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. It was not undertaken for the purpose of collecting money for it, nor even for the purpose of bringing it before my hearers on the Continent; but solely that by my experience and knowledge in divine things, I might benefit Christians, and especially younger believers, and that I might preach the gospel to the unconverted. I did not even refer to the Institution, except when especially requested so to do. FOURTH TOUR—CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES August 18th, 1877, to July 8th, 1878 July 10th, 1878. When I began this Institution, and especially the Orphan work, my hope was, that, by means of it, the Lord would be pleased to lead the Church at large increasingly to see the importance and value of prayer, and that by this Institution the faith of the children of God would be strengthened, and to the world would be shown the reality of the things of God. This my expectation (God be praised for it!) has been realized above my largest expectations. Thousands of instances were brought before me, through letters, or by personal intercourse, during very many years past, how God had been working in this particular; but all that I had witnessed before was as nothing, in comparison with what has come before me during the last three years and three months, whilst I have been labouring in Word and doctrine in preaching tours in England, Scotland, Ireland, Switzerland, the German Empire, Holland, Canada, and the United States of America. In every one of the hundreds of places where I preached (generally in large cities), I met great numbers, who through reading the yearly Reports of the Institution, or the Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, had either been converted, or had had their faith strengthened, or were more entirely made to commit all their affairs into the hands of God by prayer and faith. Thus it came, that wherever I appeared, in these hundreds of different places, I was welcomed as an old friend, who had been loved for twenty, thirty years, or more; great numbers desired to see and converse with me, and to listen to me whilst preaching the Word of Life; and hundreds of thousands came thus in these various countries for further instruction. During the past year I have been on a preaching tour in the United States of America, in order that I might comply with the oft-repeated request to labour in the Word for a time in that vast country also. This earnest request I at last considered, after much prayer, to be God's call; and, accordingly, sailed, on August 23rd, 1877, with my dear wife for America, where we remained until June 27th, 1878. After having preached a few times at Quebec, we proceeded to the United States, where I preached in very many of the important towns. In the State of Utah, we went out of our way, to go to Salt Lake City, that thus, at the very seat of the fearful errors of Mormonism, I might deliver a testimony for God, and strengthen the hands of Christians who are sound in the foundation truths. In many of the largest cities I addressed, by particular request, the pastors and ministers of such cities and the neighbourhood, and had seventeen meetings of this kind, which were attended not only by 100 or 200, but once by about 300, and on another occasion by 500. To those meetings came the pastors and ministers of the various evangelical denominations. I addressed the ministers generally for an hour or more, and then they asked me questions afterwards. These meetings I reckon to have been the most important part of all my service on this preaching tour. I addressed also, by the particular request of the presidents and professors, the students of fifteen Universities, Colleges, or Theological Seminaries. For this important service, which I was permitted to render, I desire to be especially grateful to my Heavenly Father. In addition to these Universities, Colleges, and Seminaries, I gave addresses in five other higher educational establishments by request of the Principals. I had also in several large cities special meetings for Christian workers, who varied in number from 500 to 2,500. In all I preached during this tour 299 times, and we travelled, by land and water, above nineteen thousand miles. My preaching was not confined to the English-speaking population, but I ministered also many times among the natives of Germany, of whom there are several millions in the United States; nor was my service merely amongst the white population, but often I ministered also to the coloured people, and had generally then also immense congregations. I did not labour among particular denominations, but, as I love all who love our Lord Jesus Christ, and as I habitually seek more and more to promote union amongst all the children of God, I preached among so-called Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Congregationalists, Episcopal Methodists, Lutherans, and Baptists. I had among them all many open doors, which I gladly entered, as nothing was required of me by any one, which I could not do with a good conscience. While I was absent from Bristol, all went on most satisfactorily, so that when we returned I could only admire the kindness of God. The statements which have appeared in some public papers, that I have obtained very large sums for the Institution in America, are entirely false; for all the donations handed to me for the Institution would not meet one half of its average expenses for one single day, as I did not receive as much as £60. FIFTH TOUR—SWITZERLAND, FRANCE, SPAIN, AND ITALY September 5th, 1878, to June 18th, 1879 After having stayed in Bristol from July 8th to September 5th, I set off for the Continent. My ministry there was in English and German, and after I had become again by practice more familiar with French, in that language also; while in Spain and Italy I preached in one or the other of these three languages, and, if necessary, with translation into Spanish or Italian. The blessing, which God has been pleased to bestow upon this preaching tour, has been very great; but the day of the Lord alone will show the full result. In the meantime I praise God for condescending to use a poor unworthy servant as I am, for such precious service. I have had, not only opportunities of bringing the truth before the middle and poorer classes, but also before many in the higher ranks of life, and before some of the nobility and aristocracy of different countries, who, chiefly on account of health, were in the cities on the Mediterranean, and elsewhere, where I preached. After I had preached three times in Paris, we went again to Switzerland, where we were most warmly received. At Yverdun I saw the widow of a dear brother in Christ, gone to his rest many years ago, whom I knew on my first beginning to minister in the Word at Teignmouth, at the commencement of the year 1830; and I learned from the widow only then that he was converted through my instrumentality. Thus, after more than forty-eight years, I heard for my encouragement of another instance of blessing through my early labours in the Word in England. From Yverdun we went to Geneva, where I preached twelve times. From Geneva we went to Lyons, thence to Marseilles, and afterwards to Nimes and Montpellier. From Montpellier we went to Spain, as I desired greatly with my own eyes to see the Schools, which have been entirely supported for a number of years by the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge. Institution, and also, that I might see as much as possible of the Mission work generally, in aid of which we had sent so many thousands of pounds to Spain within the last ten years. We reached Barcelona on the evening of the second day, December 13th, 1878. Here we stayed a fortnight, and I gave altogether twenty-three addresses, which, with the exception of a few in English and German without translation, were chiefly in English with Spanish interpretation. At Barcelona we had most happy intercourse with a number of brethren who labour in the gospel, and our ten Day Schools, under the superintendence of Mr. Henry Payne, we found in a most satisfactory state. There were in these ten Day Schools, when I inspected them, 756 pupils, almost all the children of popish parents, who so greatly value these Schools, that, though through the threats and persuasions of the priests, children are sometimes removed from them, yet they are generally brought, back again after a week or two, because the parents say, they are so greatly benefited by going to our schools. From Barcelona we went to Saragossa. From Saragossa we proceeded to Madrid. where I spoke fifteen times in English or German, or in English with Spanish interpretation. Our five Day Schools in Madrid, under the superintendence of Mr. Fenn, I likewise found in a most satisfactory state, and we could only rejoice in seeing so many children, both in Barcelona and Madrid, brought, under the sound of the gospel, whereby also the popish parents, in many instances, have been benefited, because their children read to them, when at home, out of the Word of God, and sing their precious gospel hymns. From Madrid we went back to France, where I held one meeting at Bayonne and one at Biarritz. In all the different places on the Mediterranean, so exceedingly frequented during the winter months by visitors from various countries, I held meetings especially for them; and this was just one point which made my service so important, because many through my work and writings knew me, and were ready to come and hear. At Mentone I enjoyed especially the intercourse I had with Mr. Spurgeon, with whom I spent repeatedly a considerable time. After leaving Mentone we went into Italy and preached at Bordighera, San Remo, Genoa, Pisa, and Florence. From Florence we went to Rome, where I preached twenty times, in various languages, with or without translation into Italian, as I had done in Florence. In this city, wherever the eye turned almost, you saw idolatry; no longer now the idolatry of pagan Rome, but of so-called Christian Rome: I counted it, therefore, an especial honour to be allowed to witness for the Lord in Rome also. From Rome we went to Naples, where I was permitted to preach twenty times; it is the largest city in Italy. Here, as everywhere else, I had happy intercourse with Christians, preaching in all the various evangelical churches gladly, where they held the Head even Christ, and were sound in the foundation truths of our most holy faith; for I take especial delight in seeking to promote love and union among the various bodies of believers. After leaving Naples I preached also in Bologna, Venice, Brescia, Como, Milan, Turin, and in the Waldensian Valleys. We then went to Paris, and after I had preached there twice we left for Bristol, where we arrived on June 18th, 1879, after I had preached altogether during these nine months and twelve days, 286 times, in forty-six different, towns or cities. SIXTH TOUR—UNITED STATES AND CANADA August 27th, 1879, to June 17th, 1880 On August 28th, 1879, we left again for America, landing at New York on September 6th, and from that time up to June 5th, 1880, when we embarked at Quebec to return to Europe, I preached altogether 299 times in forty-two different places, having been 272 days in America. In the saloon of the Germanin on our outward voyage, I preached once. I preached also five times on board the Sardinian during our voyage back to England. Whilst labouring in America, I had twelve meetings at which for about an hour or upwards I addressed the evangelical ministers of the cities where these meetings were held. A very large number generally gathered together; and after speaking I answered questions put to me regarding the ministry of the Word, or pastoral labours. Three meetings also were held at which I addressed hundreds of other Christian workers each time. I addressed the students of Universities and Theological Seminaries or Colleges fourteen times, when generally hundreds, and on one occasion about a thousand, were present. Finally we had to leave the country with 154 written invitations, which I was unable to accept; for the longer we stayed, the more did these invitations increase. During this second visit to America I made it very specially my business to preach to the Germans (of whom there are above nine millions in the United States), in their own language; a service which is greatly needed in that country. Emigration from Germany and German Switzerland increases more and more; and again this spring vast numbers arrived in the United States. They greatly need to have the truth ministered to them, for they have not the advantages that many of the Americans have. As I am able therefore habitually to preach in America in two different languages, both in Canada and in the United States; as my service in those countries has been signally owned by God; after much prayer I consider it to be the will of God that we return again to America. SEVENTH TOUR—CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES September 15th, 1880, to May 31st, 1881 On September 15th, 1880, my dear wife and I left Bristol for Liverpool, and on the following day embarked for Quebec. To the praise of God, I would here particularly mention that, in crossing the Atlantic upon this occasion for the fifth time, not only was I entirely free from sea-sickness, but I had not the slightest indisposition during the whole voyage. Four years ago, when I received a hearty invitation from five pastors of the churches of five different denominations to visit America and labour for a time in connection with them, I gave myself earnestly to prayer, in order to ascertain whether this was a call from God or not. Very many times during the previous twenty years I had received invitations to visit the United States, but never seriously considered the matter before. When, however, this joint letter from those five pastors was spread before the Lord, my heart was willing to go to America if He called me thither, notwithstanding my natural antipathy to the voyage; for though I have been to sea now twenty-five times, direct service for the Lord has been my object in going, and never my own gratification. I told my Heavenly Father that, if it were His holy will we should go to America, not only was I willing to suffer greatly from sea-sickness, as had been the case many years ago, but that I was ready to endure any other discomfort, or even to risk my life during the passage. And now, what has been the result? Not only have I crossed the Atlantic six times, without suffering in the least, but I have been able carefully to attend to my dear wife (who at the commencement of each voyage was extremely ill), preach the Word on board several times, and repeatedly in other ways to serve the Lord. This I mention, in order that my beloved fellow-believers may not allow themselves to be kept from service, by the prospect of trial or suffering in connection with giving themselves to the Lord's work. During the passage to Canada, I was able to preach eight times. On September 26th we landed at Quebec. Here we had the joy of seeing a Roman Catholic gentleman of high position attend each of the last five meetings at which I preached. When they were over, I conversed with him about his soul, and he gladly accepted the three volumes of my Narrative. On the 4th October we started for Boston, in the United States, and remained five weeks in that city. During our stay at Boston I repeatedly went to a mid-day prayer meeting, called "The Market Men's Prayer Meeting," and gave addresses there. Whilst at Boston I had the privilege of addressing about 100 Methodist Episcopal ministers for an hour; and upon another occasion addressed more than 200 Episcopal, Presbyterian, Congregational, Baptist, Lutheran, and other ministers, at the same time, answering questions put to me afterwards by them, with a view of ascertaining what is the most scriptural way of carrying on the Lord's work. Milford, Massachusetts, was the next place we visited, and on November 13th we proceeded to Amherst. Here President Seeyle, with whom we had been in correspondence, kindly met us on our arrival, and the following afternoon a meeting was held at the College chapel, at which 339 of the students were present, whom I had the pleasure of addressing for nearly an hour. In the evening, at one of the churches in Amherst, I preached to a large crowded congregation, and the next day attended a pastors' meeting, where the privilege was granted me of addressing fifteen fellow labourers in the gospel, and of seeking to strengthen their hands in the Lord. After leaving Amherst we went to Northampton, where I addressed 260 of the lady students at Smith's College. On the 18th November we went to South Hadley, where the celebrated Mount Holyoke Female Seminary is situated, founded in 1837 by that holy, excellent woman, Mary Lyon. Here in the evening, and also the next morning, I had the privilege of addressing the 250 lady students who belong to it. From this Institution many godly, devoted young women have gone forth as Missionaries, and numbers of eminent Christian teachers have received their education and training at Mount Holyoke. One particular feature of the system there, is the attention the young ladies are required to pay to the domestic arrangements. They are expected in every way to make themselves useful, and not only do they cook, and wash their own clothes, but the entire household work of the large establishment is performed between them. The whole, however, is so conducted, that their education, which is of a very high order, both with reference to mental culture and religious training, is at the same time carried on admirably. I believe it would be an excellent thing if the young ladies of Great Britain were more systematically instructed in those domestic occupations, which are so intimately connected with the comfort and welfare of well-regulated households. Next we went to Hartford, Connecticut, where I preached six times, and held a meeting for pastors, when the privilege of addressing thirty brethren in Christ, and of replying afterwards to any questions they asked, was accorded me. In this city I held also three German meetings. At New Haven, Connecticut, we arrived on the 27th of November. This place is famous as the seat of the Yale College (or rather, University), founded in the year 1700, and containing 859 students. Through the courtesy of the President and University Chaplain I had twice an opportunity of addressing a considerable number of the students, a service in which I take the deepest interest, from having been converted myself while a student at the University of Halle. These my labours amongst the students of Colleges, Theological Seminaries, and Universities, both in Europe and America, the Lord has condescended to bless greatly in several instances, which have since come to my knowledge. In this place I had also a precious meeting with about fifty pastors from the city and neighbourhood. On December 8th we proceeded to New York. During our two former visits to America, I had been able to give comparatively but little time to this the largest of all the cities in the United States, which now contains more than thirteen hundred thousand inhabitants. We considered it therefore to be the will of God that we should stay for a considerable time in this city, and seek to do what we could for its spiritual welfare. As in New York alone the Germans exceed 300,000 in number, and at Brooklyn (which adjoins it) there are 200,000 more, I had abundant opportunity of preaching among them. The English-speaking population of New York, Brooklyn, and the neighbourhood is about one million and a half. 1881 We remained, therefore, at New York fourteen weeks and three days. During our stay there were nine meetings for pastors, four for Christian workers, and also I addressed 125 students of the Union Theological Seminary, by desire, of the President and professors. During the whole period of our stay in New York, I preached 92 times. Thirty-eight of these services were in German, and the others in English. On the 19th March we left New York for Newark, New Jersey, a city of about 120,000 inhabitants, among whom there are above 30,000 Germans. Before our arrival there, many German services had already been arranged, so that for nearly three weeks I preached almost exclusively among the Germans, and not in the large American churches of the city until a later period. On April 18th we went to Port Chester. On the 13th May we returned to New York, that I might fulfil a few preaching engagements made before our departure thence, and embark for England after a stay of about eight months in America. During this, our third visit to the United States, I preached altogether 244 times. At eighteen of these meetings I addressed German or American pastors, fifteen of them were held for the students of Universities, Theological Seminaries, and Colleges, and at seven I spoke to Christian workers as such. On May 21st we left New York, and, after a most favourable passage, landed at Liverpool on May 30th, having much reason heartily to praise God for His abundant lovingkindness towards us during our travels by land and by water. EIGHTH TOUR—EGYPT, PALESTINE, SYRIA, ASIA MINOR, TURKEY, AND GREECE August 23rd, 1881, to May 30th, 1882 My eighth preaching tour began on August 23rd, 1881, when we left for Switzerland. After I had preached for some time in Würtemberg, we began our journey to the Holy Land, to which country we were led in a remarkably providential manner. On October 20th we left Marseilles by steamer for Alexandria, in Egypt, where we arrived after a voyage of six days. Here I found myself in the twelfth country of my preaching tours, and then it became necessary, when no English, German, or French speaking congregations could be met with, to make use of interpretation into Arabic. At Alexandria we met with great kindness from the American missionaries, the Scotch minister, the German pastor, and the German deaconesses, who made arrangements for meetings, so that I had a considerable amount of work during the ten days we were there. On November 5th we went by railway from Alexandria to Cairo, where I also preached several times for the German pastor, and in connection with the American Mission, there being here, likewise facility given for service to the full. Whilst at Cairo we spent one day in visiting the great Pyramids, 10 miles from the city, and upon another occasion went to the Museum, which contains a number of mummies, several of the embalmed bodies being those of Egyptian kings recently discovered. Among them there is the mummy of that great oppressor, the Pharaoh during whose reign the Israelites had most of all to suffer, until they were delivered by Jehovah, through His servant Moses. On the 11th of November we left Cairo for Port Said, where we did not arrive until two hours after midnight. Here also the Lord was pleased to give me deeply interesting work among the Germans and English. A remarkable circumstance was, that fourteen men who had just suffered shipwreck, were present at an English service, so, as their lives had been saved, I took advantage of the impressive circumstance, and pressed upon them the acceptance of the gospel. At a German service, a considerable number of young men and women from Bohemia were present, who earn their bread at Alexandria, Cairo, Port Said, etc., by their great talent for music. They were all Roman Catholics. To each of them a copy of the Bible or New Testament in German was given, and to the English sailors a copy in English. On the afternoon of November 14th we left Port Said for Jaffa (the ancient Joppa), on the coast of Palestine, on board a large Russian steamer, in which, besides the saloon passengers, there were in the steerage from 100 to 150 Russian pilgrims with their priests of the Greek Church, on their way to Jerusalem. All these pilgrims were supplied with a copy of the Holy Scriptures in Russ, by a Scotch evangelist, and an agent of the British and Foreign Bible Society, at a nominal price. These two brethren labour for the Lord habitually at Port Said, which is a most important seaport, where they have many opportunities of meeting with people of various nationalities. The Russian pilgrims to whom I have referred, though substantially holding all the fearful errors of the Church of Rome, without being under the supremacy of the Pope, yet differ from Papists in this particular, that their priests, instead of hindering them from seeking the Word of God, encourage them to purchase it. At 8 a.m. on November 15th, we found ourselves off the coast of Palestine, at Jaffa, and cast anchor about a mile from the shore. We had an exceedingly rough, unpleasant passage from the vessel to the shore, in a boat rowed by eight Arabs, the waves and surf being tremendous at Jaffa, when the wind is high. There being a German colony at Jaffa, as well as American and English Missionaries, I had abundant opportunity of preaching to German and English congregations, or in either of these languages with Arabic interpretation, when neither English nor German was understood. After having stayed twelve days at Jaffa, on November 28th we started for Jerusalem, in an open Russian wagon with three horses. Between Jaffa and Ramleh, for about twelve miles, the cultivation of the land is pretty good, and the soil appears productive; but as soon as the mountainous district commenced, which in the Holy Scriptures is called the mountains of Judæa, the aspect of the country became wild and dreary. Palestine, called so many times in the Scriptures, "the land flowing with milk and honey," and "the glory of all lands," has now a most barren and rocky appearance; so that one is forced to see that God's curse rests even upon the land and not merely upon the people who once inhabited the country, the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Nevertheless the day is coming, when Jehovah will remember even "the land," and when "the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose," After a journey of twelve hours, of the most rough and trying character, over the only made road which exists in the whole of Palestine, but which is so bad that the worst of all European roads we ever travelled upon is better than it, we reached Jerusalem in the evening, and had to alight before the Jaffa gate, as no carriage, or vehicle of any description, can enter the city, the streets being far too narrow and too badly paved for carriages to be driven along them. You must either walk, in Jerusalem, or ride upon horses, mules, or donkeys; and the only way of conveying goods or merchandise from one part of the city to another, is upon these animals, or upon camels. All the nine weeks and two days we were staying at Jerusalem, we never saw a single carriage; and even the uncomfortable Russian wagons, when wanted, must be ordered from Jaffa, where they are kept by the Germans. At the Mediterranean Hotel we took up our abode, and upon its flat roof, which formed a kind of terrace, we often walked during our sojourn there, on account of the wretched state of the streets. From this elevated spot, we had a fine view of the Mount of Olives, the Mosque of Omar, where the Temple formerly stood, and could overlook almost the whole city. One of the missionary brethren told me on December 1st, that the Pasha, or Governor of Jerusalem, had received orders from the Sultan of Constantinople, not to sell any considerable quantities of land to the Jews, for the sake of forming a Jewish colony, lest difficulty should arise to the Ottoman Empire from the European powers. From all I could learn, the Missionaries who labour among the Jews, very excellent men, have comparatively little encouragement in their service, and greatly need on that account the help by prayer of all true Christians; for as soon as the Rabbis find that any Israelite is in the least degree tending towards Christianity, all support is at once cut off from him; and as the Jews in Jerusalem are generally very poor, none but those who are in earnest come as enquirers after the way of salvation. The number of true converts from Judaism to Christianity is extremely small; this I do not mention as discouragement for service, but I seek to stir up Christians to prayer. Whilst at Jerusalem we visited Bethany, saw the tomb of Lazarus, and from the summit of the Mount of Olives had an extensive view of part of Jordan, of the valley which Lot chose for himself, and of the neighbourhood of the Cave of Adullam. From the Mount of Olives we also had by far the best view of Jerusalem which is to be obtained anywhere. The Garden of Gethsemane was likewise visited by us, and the Pool of Bethesda, also the Mosque of Omar where the Temple formerly stood, and the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, built, as it is said, over the spot whore our Lord was crucified. In going to Bethany we crossed the Brook Kidron, which, however, only has water in it when there have been heavy rains, otherwise it is quite dry. One day we rode upon donkeys to Bethlehem, six miles from Jerusalem. At another time we went to the "Upper Pool," where Rabshakeh spoke to the men on the wall, in the days of Hezekiah; also the place where Herod's palace was, the castle to which Paul was taken, and the Pool of Siloam (now without water). One of the most memorable places we saw was "the Wailing Place of the Jews." Every Friday afternoon, shortly before sunset, 200 or 300 Jews assemble close to some immense stones, the remains, it is supposed, of the Temple; these they kiss, whilst they offer prayer, and bewail, some with tears in their eyes, the calamities which have befallen their city and country. May the Lord hasten the time when the spirit of grace and of supplication will be poured out upon them, and when they shall look upon Him whom they pierced! During our stay at Jerusalem I held many meetings in German, and in English, and preached repeatedly in both these languages, with interpretation into Arabic. Twice also I addressed the patients in a hospital for lepers, outside the city, where there were fourteen men, and six women afflicted with leprosy. 1882 On February 1st we returned to Jaffa, in order to pursue our journey thence by sea to Haipha and Beyrout. At Jaffa I preached again repeatedly to the Germans, and on February 8th we embarked for Haipha, that I might labour there in the midst of another German colony. This little town is beautifully situated at the foot of Mount Carmel, and is close to the seashore. During the twelve days we were there, I preached fourteen times; and the Lord was graciously pleased to grant a special blessing upon these services. On the Monday after our arrival, we rode on donkeys to the top of Mount Carmel. On February 20th we sailed for Beyrout, Syria. Here we stayed twenty-one days, and in addition to my preaching many times in German, and in English, or in English and in German with Arabic interpretation, I addressed the students also of the College, the theological students, and had three meetings with Christian workers. We were very kindly received by the brethren and sisters connected with the American Mission in this city, the Scotch Mission, the German pastor, the deaconesses, and by English labourers in the Lord's service. On March 14th we left Beyrout by a steamer for Smyrna, in Asia Minor, where we arrived on March 18th. At Smyrna I found work immediately on our arrival, and during our stay preached on the Lord's days twice, and every day in the week once or twice, either in English or in German; also several times with interpretation into the Armenian and Turkish languages, and into modern Greek; also once with Spanish translation, when addressing a congregation of Spanish Jews. Whilst at Smyrna we spent part of one day in going by rail to Ephesus, where we saw a number of very ancient ruins. On April 6th we left Smyrna for Constantinople, where we arrived on the 8th. During our stay there, I preached eighteen times within the twelve days that we remained. Twice I particularly addressed the Jews, and I had six opportunities of addressing hundreds of Jewish children in schools connected with the London Missionary Society to the Jews, or the Scotch Mission to the Jews. These meetings were either in German, English, and French; or with Turkish interpretation. On April 21st we left Constantinople for Athens, and arrived there on April 23rd. During the ten days we were at Athens I preached twelve times in English, but always with interpretation into modern Greek. I had also the opportunity of addressing 275 and 155 prisoners, in two different prisons, having obtained permission from the Attorney- General so to do. Whilst at Athens we visited the Areopagus, or Mars Hill, stood on the spot where Paul preached, and saw the ruins of many of the former idol-temples, some of which are nearly four thousand years old. The difficulties of Missionaries in Greece are greater than in Turkey, as they have not the same amount of liberty for service as in that country. The Greek Government allows no schools to be established where priests of the Greek Church cannot go to give religious instruction; and this of course greatly hinders our missionary brethren in their service. I commend this matter to the attention of Christians, and would ask them to pray that evangelical Missionaries in Greece may be entirely free from the priests of the Greek Church. On May 3rd we left Athens for Brindisi, and went from thence to Rome. In the latter city we arrived on May 8th, and stayed till the 19th. In Rome I preached twelve times. With reference to the work of God in Rome, it seems to have increased considerably, and the liberty which Missionaries have is almost as great in every way as can be desired. On our way back to England we also visited Florence for a short time, where I had laboured twice before, three years ago. There I had five very happy, precious meetings. This closed my eighth preaching tour. In looking back on my service during this eighth long preaching tour, I have abundant reason to be grateful to the Lord for the honour He, has bestowed upon me, in allowing me thus to labour for Him, and I have also reason to believe that my labours have been owned by Him. NINTH TOUR—GERMANY, AUSTRIA, HUNGARY, BOHEMIA, RUSSIA, AND POLAND August 8th, 1882, to June 1st, 1883 Last year was full of a variety of difficulties and trials in connection with this Institution; and, in particular, with respect to funds. Clinging to the Lord and His Word was the only thing to sustain us. This, by His grace, and only by His grace, we were able to do; and thus it was, that we were not overpowered by the trial of faith. We considered that, not in displeasure—far less in anger and for the purpose of confounding us—but only for the trial of our faith and patience, and that we might learn the lesson which our Heavenly Father meant to teach us, we were thus dealt with. Further help from Him was confidently expected, and brighter days, even regarding means; and during the past year it has been seen that we did not trust in the Lord in vain. A few Christian friends, who wished well to the Institution, desired me to discontinue my long missionary tours, as it appeared to them that that was the especial reason why the income had fallen off. I did not think so, however, because year after year, for several months at a time, the Scriptural Knowledge Institution had been left during my absence, under the godly and able direction of Mr. Wright, assisted by a staff of very efficient helpers; and whenever I returned to Bristol, I found that each branch of the Institution was in as good working order as if I had been on the spot during the whole year myself, which, for the first forty-one years after the founding of it, was the case. This fact, therefore, was looked upon by me as God's approval of my continuing to go on, spending the evening of my life in preaching Christ in other cities and countries also, and of my seeking to help on individual Christians or assemblies of them, with the experience and knowledge He had been pleased to give me, during more than half a century that I have known Him. I considered, further, that Mr. Wright had the opportunity of availing himself of my judgment in difficult cases, should he need it, as I generally hear once every week from him, if not more frequently; and I knew that God—on whom I wait continually in these matters— would have me go on with my missionary tours, because I could help by prayer and counsel when at a distance as well as if in Bristol. And, lastly, I never considered it necessary that I should be at home in order that we might be supplied with means; for the third year, after I had commenced my missionary tours, we had a larger income for the various departments than we had ever had during the previous forty-four years. I had, therefore, for these reasons, to leave unnoticed, apparently, the loving advice of a few donors, to remain in Bristol, on account of the falling off of the funds; and had practically to show, what I had repeatedly stated before in the Reports, that real trust in God is above circumstances and appearances. On August 8th, after much prayer, I set out again, accompanied by my dear wife, on my ninth great missionary tour; and the result has proved—in a way that only in the day of Christ will be fully made manifest—that I was especially helped by God and used, particularly in Russia and in Russian Poland. The first place at which I preached was Weymouth, where I spoke in public four times. From Weymouth we went, by way of Calais and Brussels, to Düsseldorf on the Rhine. From Düsseldorf we went to Neu Kirchen, and then to Mülheim an der Ruhr, where I addressed assemblies of from 1,600 to 1,800 three times, very many of whom are truly godly persons. From Mülheim we went to Wiesbaden, where I preached eight, times. One of these meetings was especially for Christian workers. After we had left Wiesbaden we went to Mannheim, where I preached four times. Heidelberg was our next place. I preached there five times in the church in which I preached repeatedly six years before. Our next place for service was Munich, the capital of the kingdom of Bavaria. After I had preached several times at Munich, we went to Vienna, where, notwithstanding difficulties on account of the want of religious liberty in Austria, I had the joy of being able to preach thirteen times, both in halls and at churches, and a few times also in English, at the Presbyterian Church; for up to this time all my preaching on the Continent had been in German. As it had been at Munich, so it was also at Vienna. Through the highest ecclesiastical functionaries of the evangelical churches in the empire, who knew about my life and labours, I obtained openings for service. If an extra service is to be held at Vienna, in any church or hall, notice of this must be given three days beforehand to the police; otherwise the meeting is not allowed. Are Christians in England and elsewhere truly grateful for the religious liberty they enjoy; and are they praying that it may be continued to them? [From Vienna Mr. Müller sent a letter to the children in the Orphan Houses to thank them for the birthday presents they had given him. The original letter, in his own handwriting, has been kept. It is as follows]:— Vienna, October 13th, 1882. Beloved Children, "I have received your letters, and now write to thank you for the good wishes and congratulations for my birthday, which they contain. I am also much obliged for your kind presents in money, and gladly accept them as contributions towards our travelling expenses for these long missionary journeys, which we take. "Mrs. Müller joins me also in thanking the dear girls of No. 2 for the knitted counterpane they made for us, which, though we have not yet seen it, we shall, no doubt, admire, and find very useful. "We have heard that you greatly enjoyed the holidays, which you had for a week at the end of September, including the 27th of that month; and I take this opportunity of telling you all, that you are indebted solely to Mrs. Müller for them, as it was at her particular request, that I consented to allow you to have those few days, in addition to your holidays at other times in the year. "Vienna, where we are now, as many of you know, is the capital of the Empire of Austria. Almost all the people in this Empire, with the exception of a very small number comparatively, are Roman Catholics. In this large city, containing more than twelve hundred thousand inhabitants, there is only one single Sunday School. Sunday Schools are not allowed in this country; and this only one, which exists, is held in an English chapel. How thankful, beloved children, should you be, that you are entirely in a different position. You can continually hear of the way of salvation, which is not the case in this country. No one is allowed to circulate Tracts; if anyone does so, he has either to pay a heavy fine, or is put in prison. "From here we purpose to go into Hungary, God willing, where things are not better. "Now I give to those of you who love our Lord Jesus, a subject for prayer. It is more than sixty-four years, since I was at Kroppenstaedt, where I was born; and more than forty-one years since I was at Heimersleben, where I was brought up. In neither of these two small towns had I ever an opportunity to preach; and it is especially laid on my heart to do so. Next month, if the Lord permit, I purpose to carry out my intention, and I desire that you would entreat God to bless this my service in particular, as in both places there are not ten Christians altogether. "Mrs. Müller and I write in love to you all, dear boys and girls. Your fatherly friend, "GEORGE MÜLLER." My labours in the Word, in Europe, America, Africa, and Asia, had hitherto been in seventeen different countries; but now, having entered Austria, we were in the eighteenth country, and entered afterwards into the nineteenth by going to Pesth, the capital of Hungary. Though Pesth, as well as Vienna and Munich, is full of Popery, and the Protestants are a very small proportion only; yet in Hungary there was somewhat more liberty than at Vienna. While at Pesth, I preached nine times. After we had left Pesth, we went to Prague, Bohemia. Here, too, there is very little religious liberty; yet the Lord allowed me even there the joy of labouring for Him in Word and doctrine. I preached six times at Prague, four times to English-speaking congregations, and twice with Bohemian translation. Our next place of service was Dresden, the capital of the Kingdom of Saxony, where I preached three times; and then wept to Leipsic, where I preached four times, and addressed about 200 students of the University, with some of their professors. After this I had the great joy and precious privilege of preaching the gospel twice at Kroppenstaedt, the little town where I was born, which I had not seen for about sixty-four years. Here I held meetings in the largest Hall to be had (as the Parish Church was under repair, and could not be used), and was greatly aided in this service by an excellent Christian minister of the place. The result of these two meetings was precious. They will bear fruit to the praise of God; and I rejoice at having been permitted in my seventy-eighth year to bear witness there also for the Lord. After having left Berlin, we went to Dantzic, where I obtained permission from the commandant of this large fortified town, to preach in the Garrison Church, and did so several times; I preached also three times at the Church of the Moravian brethren, and once at the Baptist Chapel. All the meetings were well attended. In this city I found two aged Christian brethren, who fifty-six years ago were my Christian University friends at Halle. Both of them had been more than fifty years ministers at Dantzic, and had celebrated their jubilee as pastors of churches. I had very happy intercourse with them. Our next visit was to Königsberg, on our way to St. Petersburg. Here I preached twice at a large hall, three times at the Church of the Moravian brethren, and three times at Tragheimer Church, an exceedingly large building, where I had 3,000 hearers. Every seat was occupied and a number of persons had to stand. The gospel is faithfully preached in this church by two excellent Christian ministers, who treated me with great affection. Here, as everywhere, blessing, I doubt not, was the result of my labours. On December 29th, after leaving this city, we began our journey into Russia; and in thirty hours, on the evening of December 30th, arrived at St. Petersburg, where we were met at the station by Colonel Paschkoff, one of the most active Christians in the whole vast empire, and Princess Lieven, who both welcomed us affectionately. The latter invited us most kindly to her house; but as we rarely accept invitations to stay with friends, because I require as much rest and time to myself as possible, we declined the proposal, and went to an hotel, where we remained two nights. Finding, however, that the Princess greatly desired we should be her guests, and that she would have been much disappointed if we had continued to refuse her kind offer of hospitality, on January 1st, 1883, we went to her mansion, and were most kindly entertained there, for upwards of eleven weeks. On Sunday, December 31st, I preached twice at the British and American Chapel, in English, and, during our stay with the Princess, was able not only to labour for the Lord in the way I am accustomed to do at all the places that we visit, but had frequent intercourse also with persons of high rank, whom I sought to benefit spiritually. This was unsought for on my part; but the Lord opened deeply important service for me in this manner, which, I doubt not, will be found in the day of Christ to have been helpful not only to those dear Christians amongst whom I more particularly laboured, publicly and privately; but also, through them, to many others in the vast empire. During our stay at St. Petersburg I preached many times in German at the Reformed Church, and at the Moravian Church; and at the British- American Chapel in English; held many large drawing-room meetings, had meetings for Christian workers; preached to the Swedes, etc. In all I was occupied at 112 services or meetings, either in preaching or more particularly in teaching, and gave addresses also at the breaking of bread on the morning of the Lord's day. So precious was all this work, and so manifestly owned of God, that I could only admire Him for allowing me to labour as I was allowed to do. Again and again our Christian friends at St. Petersburg told me, that God knew their need, and that just at the right time He sent me to them. The pastors of the Reformed Church, of the Moravian Church, and of the English Chapel, showed me great kindness: and I had open doors for service given to me by them. Summoned before the Director of Police Christians who seek to labour for the Lord in Russia do so under particular difficulties, as there is very little real religious liberty in that country. I mention this, in order that the children of God may give themselves to prayer, and ask the Lord graciously to open that vast empire for the spread of the truth more fully. When we arrived at St. Petersburg, I could only preach in English, because the British- American Chapel has no connection with the State. After about twelve days, however, through application by friends to the Minister of the Interior, I obtained permission to preach at the German Churches in St. Petersburg, and also to the Swedes—with translation —in the British Chapel. The written document from the Minister of the Interior was in Russ, which neither I nor the friends who handed it to me understood, so they only told me that the desired permission had been granted. Very soon, however, after I had begun to hold meetings in a large drawing-room at Col. Paschkoff's house (one of them with translation into Russ), I was ordered to appear before the Director of the Police in St. Petersburg, and told that I had gone beyond my permission. After this, the meetings at Col. Paschkoff's house had to be given up. This dear brother in the Lord is followed everywhere. From his own country house near Moscow he was banished, because he expounded the Scriptures to the poor. He held meetings in his own house at St. Petersburg, which were attended habitually by from 1,000 to 1,300 persons. These were stopped, and at present he is not allowed to have more than twenty persons at his meetings. He was banished from St. Petersburg also, as well as from Moscow; and during our visit, when reading the Scriptures one day in Russ, with seven poor Russians, a policeman entered the room, broke up the meeting, and ordered the poor people to leave the house. This was done to a Christian lady also, who was in the habit of reading the Scriptures to a few Russian peasants. Pray, pray, dear Christian readers, for Russia, that God, in the riches of His grace, may give real religious liberty in that country. After our departure from St. Petersburg, we left for Warsaw, the capital of Russian Poland, where I held six meetings only, and then we went to the neighbourhood of Pruszkow. Here I preached once, at the hall of an Orphan Institution, and from there we proceeded to Lodz, the second largest city in Russian Poland, which is full of manufactories. My service began on a Wednesday evening at half- past eight o'clock; but though this hour seemed unfavourable, I found the chapel at which I preached crowded to the utmost, and about 150 persons had to stand during the whole of the service. Altogether there were about 1,200 persons present. On Thursday and Friday evenings it was the same. On Saturday it was necessary to give opportunity for the chapel to be cleaned, and there was no meeting. On Sunday twice the place was again crowded as before, and so it was on Monday evening. By this time I had heard from the pastor, from a Christian colporteur, and from others, that almost the whole town seemed moved by my preaching, and that it was the topic of conversation at many of the manufactories of the city, at the public houses, and in families generally. I was told also, that on the previous evening, a number of "freethinkers," as they are called, viz., sceptics or infidels, had been at the meeting, and left, melted to tears. The next morning I received a note in German, of which the following is a translation: "I, and almost the whole population of this town, in the name of the Lord Jesus, entreat that you will have the kindness to remain with us until after next Sunday. In the name of many thousands, I thank you for your ministry." The crowds who came at first continued to attend all the meetings, and at the twelfth service the number of persons present was as large as it was at the beginning; that it to say there were about 1,200, as many as could possibly be accommodated. There is good reason to believe that the Spirit of God worked mightily amongst them. We should gladly have stayed longer, but other work obliged me to leave Lodz. On our way to England I preached once more at Dresden; and in London and the neighbourhood eleven times, before going to Bristol, where we arrived on June 1st. TENTH TOUR—INDIA From September 26th, 1883, to June 5th, 1884 Soon after my conversion in November, 1825, it was my desire to go to the East Indies as a Missionary; but us my father would not give his consent to this, no Missionary Society in Germany could receive me. After this, within the first eight years after my conversion, I offered myself four times most solemnly and prayerfully to the Lord for the same service; but the more I prayed the more manifest it was, that I should remain in England, and not go to India, because He had other work for me to do. But now, in the seventy-ninth year of my life, after fifty years had passed away since I last offered myself to the Lord for missionary work in India, He allowed me to carry out my desire, and to add to all my other missionary tours in Europe, America, Africa, and Asia, during the last nine years, the joy of going to India also. My especial object in going to that distant land was to encourage the beloved missionary brethren and sisters who labour under a burning sun, and to strengthen their hands in God. Before setting out for India, I accepted an invitation to attend the Perth and Dundee Conferences in September, 1883, where I spoke in public many times. On September 26th, 1883, my dear wife and myself left Gravesend in the steamship Siam. In our feeble measure we sought to witness for the Lord on board. I preached three times, taking turns with a Presbyterian minister. On reaching Colombo, a Christian gentleman came to meet and take us on shore, where we found his carriage waiting to convey us to the house of Mr. Ferguson, because the steamer was going to anchor for about twenty eight hours at Colombo. In the afternoon we visited a Mission School, where I addressed thirty native girls; and in the evening there was a meeting at Mr. Ferguson's house, to which between forty and fifty Christian gentlemen and ladies had been invited. Among these there were about thirty missionary brethren and sisters, whom I addressed for an hour, particularly with reference to their service. These Missionaries were of various denominations. It was a very happy, profitable meeting, and our friends greatly regretted that we could not remain longer. On October 30th, 1883, we landed at Madras, where Mr. Frederick Bowden met and conducted us to the house of the Messrs. Franck, who, with their sisters, received and entertained us during the whole of our stay, and showed us the utmost kindness. While in Madras, I preached twenty-six times, held two meetings for educated natives, two for Christian workers, and had one meeting especially for Missionaries, at which I spoke to about forty missionary brethren and sisters. One of the meetings for educated natives was attended by 400 young men, many of whom were lawyers; they listened with marked attention. After having been three weeks in Madras, we left for Bangalore, and when there stayed at the house of Colonel Wraughton. At Bangalore I preached eight times during our nine days' visit, held one meeting for educated natives, and spoke to many missionary brethren and sisters, gathered at the house of one of their number. On November 30th we left Bangalore for Colar (a native town of 10,000 inhabitants), to visit Miss Anstey's Orphan Institution, where, during our stay of thirty hours, I spoke three times to 350 native boys, girls, young men, and young women, with their many helpers and teachers. We were greatly interested in this work, which commenced during the dreadful famine of 1877, when hundreds of poor, starving children were taken up and cared for. From Colar we proceeded to Coimbatore, and after I had preached twice there to Europeans and Eurasians, and once to educated natives, we went on to Coonoor, on the Nilgiri Hills, where, during a stay of thirteen days, we were most kindly entertained by our dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. Robert Stanes. Whilst there, I held fifteen meetings. After leaving Coonoor we spent four days at Ootacamund, where I conducted five services. Whilst on the Nilgiri Hills (7,700 feet above the level of the sea), for two days and a half we were constantly in the clouds. 1884 From "The Hills" we returned to Madras, in order to go by steamer to Calcutta; and when on board the Teheran I preached twice during our voyage. On our arrival at Calcutta we were met by Mr. Souttar, who very kindly took us to his house, and, with Mrs. Souttar, did all that Christian kindness could do to make us comfortable. While staying in Calcutta, the capital of the vast empire of India, which in appearance resembles some of the largest and finest capitals of Europe, I preached nineteen times; once out of doors in Wellington Square I addressed a company of natives; spoke to a religious native devotee in one of the streets, who was surrounded by many Hindus; addressed educated natives twice in two of the large colleges, preached once to natives with translation into Hindustani, addressed a meeting of sixty Missionaries, held a second meeting for seventy Pastors and Missionaries, spoke to seventy-eight ladies connected with Zenana Missions, and attended the breaking of bread at the Gospel Hall. Many Episcopalian clergymen, as well as ministers of the various denominations, were present at the meetings, and took part in them. This was also the case at Madras, Coonoor, and Ootacamund. From Calcutta we went to Darjeeling, on the Himalayas, about 8,000 feet above the level of the sea, where I preached five times during our stay of six days, and conversed a good deal with various Christians. The cold was severe, and was felt by us all the more after experiencing the heat of the Red Sea, and of Madras. On the fifth day of our stay at Darjeeling the sky was clear enough for us to see the highest mountain range in the world, which is perpetually covered with snow. The amazing grandeur and magnificence of this mountain range will never be erased from the mind of any God-fearing person who his seen it. From Darjeeling we went back to Calcutta, and then started for Bankipore (Patna), where we stayed at a Mission House; but here I only expounded the Scriptures twice, and conversed about the things of God, without preaching publicly, as no arrangements had been made for public meetings. From Bankipore we went to Dinapore, where I had four very happy services, which were attended by many soldiers as well as others, because Dinapore is a military station. His Spirit stirred by Idolatry at Benares From Dinapore we went to Benares, having accepted a most affectionate invitation from Dr. and Mrs. Hewlett, of the London Missionary Society, to stay at their house, accompanied by an earnest request that I would preach at Benares. Of all the places we had seen up to this time, none showed to us the awful character of idolatry, and especially of Hindu idolatry, as Benares did. Benares is to the two hundred millions of Hindus of India, what Rome is to the Papists. It is the chief sacred city of the Hindus. In this one city, containing about 200,000 inhabitants, there are 1,550 idol temples and 250 mosques; the latter being Mohammedan places of worship. Its sacred wells and tanks, the bathing-places on the left bank of the Ganges, and especially the many hundreds of schools of Hindu literature and philosophy, in which 25,000 pundits teach, give to Benares great renown; and millions of deluded pilgrims, in order to insure salvation, go to this city, at least once in their lives. We visited one of these seats of Sanskrit philosophy, and found 450 young men, besides older persons, chiefly Brahmins, eagerly engaged in studying under their famous pundits. There are also about five hundred Mohammedan Schools in Benares, which is eminently the city of learning for the natives of India. Whilst there we saw thousands of poor deluded Hindus bathing in the Ganges, before they entered their idol temples. Three dead human bodies too were floating down the Ganges; they had been thrown in by persons not sufficiently well off to incur the expense of burning their dead. On these bodies crows were perched feeding upon their flesh. A second time we saw two other dead bodies in the Ganges, in a different part of the river; likewise two corpses carried to the river's side to be burnt. At other times large piles of burning wood were visible in the distance, consuming the bodies of the dead. The impression produced on our minds by all we witnessed of the utter blindness and delusion of these poor idolaters, was one of lively gratitude to God for what He has done for us in the gift of His only begotten Son, and filled us with compassion for these poor deluded souls, such as we had never felt before. Christians, cry mightily to God for India! At Benares I preached three times, addressed 150 educated natives also, and spoke to fifty-one missionary brethren and sisters. From Benares we went to Allahabad, and stayed there six days, during which time I held seven meetings, and expounded the Scriptures eight times to twelve ladies connected with Zenana Missions. From Allahabad we went on to Lucknow, where I preached five times, expounded the Scriptures five times also to a number of Zenana teachers, and addressed 100 native girls. From Lucknow we went to Cawnpore, where I preached four times, gave addresses at two educational establishments, and had a meeting with eighty Christian workers, many missionary brethren and sisters being among them, whom I addressed on their service for the Lord. On March 15th we left Cawnpore for Agra, and stayed there five days. At Agra I preached eight times, and held one meeting for Missionaries and Christian workers. From Agra we went on March 20th to Lahore, in the Punjab, and stayed for ten days at Government House, having been kindly invited by Sir Charles Aitchison (Lieutenant Governor of the Punjab) to visit him. Whilst at Lahore, I preached seven times, held a meeting for seventy Christian workers and Missionaries, and had a meeting also for 500 educated natives. Our stay at Lahore was both pleasant and profitable. I found that Sir Charles Aitchison (like myself) had studied at the University of Halle in Prussia, and that he knew well some of my oldest and dearest German Christian friends, which in a peculiar manner endeared this Christian gentleman to my heart. After leaving Lahore, our next resting-place was Delhi, where we arrived at 3 p.m. on April 1st. Whilst ordering a carriage to drive us to an hotel, a letter was handed to my dear wife, inviting us to take up our abode at Ludlow Castle, the residence of the Commissioner, where Mr. and Mrs. Tremlet did all they possibly could to make our stay agreeable. At Delhi I preached once to a company of soldiers at the fort, and had a private meeting with four Cambridge Missionaries during the three days that we remained. Having left Delhi at 3.20 p.m. on April 4th, we arrived at Ajmere on the 5th at noon, and went by invitation to the house of Dr. Husband, a Scotch Medical Missionary, residing there. During the three days we were at Ajmere, I preached twice. On April 8th we left for Mhow (Central India), having been invited by General Sir Robert Phayre (a well-known Christian gentleman) to rest at his house, and break our long journey to Bombay. At Mhow I held six meetings, and we had most pleasant intercourse with the General and his son, Captain Phayre, both very decided Christians. On April 14th, at 11.45 p.m., we left for Poona, arrived there on the 16th at 3 p.m., and went to the Mission House, where Mr. and Mrs. Beaumont, Missionaries of the Free Church of Scotland, reside, who had kindly invited us to be their guests. During the five days we stayed at Poona, I preached rive times. At 11 p.m. on April 21st we left Poona, and arrived at Bombay, our last station in India, on the 22nd, at 7 a.m. Hero again Christian love had provided for us a pleasant resting-place at the house of Captain and Mrs. Hutchinson, with whom we stayed till May 2nd, the day of our embarkation in the Indus for England. Whilst at Bombay I preached six times, held two meetings besides for Missionaries and other Christian workers, and addressed 150 educated natives also. On board the Indus I preached once, and spoke also at a reading meeting. During the whole of this long Indian missionary tour, though about two months were taken up by the voyage and journey to and fro, and though the excessive heat obliged me to consider my health occasionally, yet I was enabled to preach altogether 206 times. In looking back on this long missionary tour of twenty-one thousand miles, I praise God for having given me the great honour, in my seventy-ninth year, of not only in a little measure labouring myself in the vast country of India amongst the heathen, but also of strengthening in God the hands of my dear missionary brethren and sisters, as well as those of other Christian workers. This latter service I always keep particularly before me in all my missionary tours. For all that God has allowed me to accomplish on this my tenth great missionary tour, I praise and adore and magnify Him. ELEVENTH TOUR—ENGLAND AND WALES From August 18th to October 2nd, 1884 On August 18th, 1884, we went from Bristol to Leominster, and afterwards visited Hereford, Tenby, Manorbier, Begelly, Saundersfoot, Coldinn, Haverfordwest, Milford Haven, Nayland or New Milford, Pembroke Dock, and Pembroke; and, after I had held meetings at these places, on October 2nd, 1884, we returned to Bristol. TWELFTH TOUR—ENGLAND From May 16th to July 1st, 1885 On May 16th, 1885, we left Bristol and went to Wellington in Shropshire, where I held nine meetings altogether. We fully intended to go on to Dublin, and afterwards to visit Belfast and Londonderry in the North of Ireland, in order that I might conduct services in those cities also; but, having become very unwell through a violent cold I caught whilst preaching at Wellington, I was strongly advised to visit the Isle of Wight, in order to rest there, instead of labouring for the Lord in Ireland. On June the 10th, therefore, we went to Ryde, stayed there until the 17th, and then went to Sandown, where we remained until July the 1st, when, through the Lord's kindness, and the careful nursing of my beloved wife, having become quite well again, we returned to Bristol. THIRTEENTH TOUR—ENGLAND From September 1st to October 3rd, 1885 On September 1st, 1885, we left Bristol, went to Windermore, and afterwards visited Ambleside, Dundee, and Liverpool, returning at the close of my service for the Lord to Bristol, where we arrived on October the 3rd, after a short tour only. FOURTEENTH TOUR AUSTRALIA, CHINA, JAPAN, AND THE STRAITS OF MALACCA From November 4th, 1885, to June 13th, 1887 On November 4th, 1885, Mrs. Müller and I left Bristol, embarking on board the steamship Germanic we crossed the Atlantic, and landed at New York on the 28th of November, after rather a rough voyage. When my service for the Lord at New York had terminated, we started on December 19th for San Francisco in California, and, travelling across the whole continent of North America for six days and nights in succession, on the morning of Christmas Day we reached San Francisco. On December 31st we sailed for Sydney, New South Wales, landed early on the morning of January 7th, 1886, at Honolulu, in Oahu, one of the Sandwich Islands, took a drive to Pali, and setting off again on our voyage across the Pacific in the evening, we disembarked at Sydney on January the 23rd. At Sydney I laboured in the ministry of the Word until March the 3rd. Before our departure we visited Botany, five miles from Sydney, and on the 3rd went by railway in full view of the "Blue Mountains" to Bathurst, where I held five meetings. After leaving Bathurst we returned to Sydney; on March the 11th we started by railway in the afternoon, and travelling all night, arrived the next day at Melbourne, where, in the course of our stay, I held twenty-six meetings at the various churches, chapels, halls, etc., in the city. These meetings included three services in the Theatre Royal, where each time I addressed 3,000 persons, and a meeting at the great Town Hall, where I preached to a congregation of 5,000. After leaving Melbourne, on April the 28th, we visited five towns in the Colony of Victoria, at each of which places I held several meetings, and then returned to Melbourne, where I conducted three more services. From Melbourne we sailed to Sydney, where I laboured for the Lord, during this second visit, until July the 14th. On that day we left Sydney, and, landing at Brisbane in Queensland, on the 16th, we remained there until August the 10th. At Brisbane I held seventeen meetings altogether, at the various places of worship in the city. On August the 10th we sailed from Brisbane; and after calling at Rockhampton, and five other towns on the east coast of Australia, landed at Java, and went by railway to Batavia, the capital of that island. There, in consequence of the mixed character of the population, which consisted chiefly of Dutch, Malays, Hindus, and Chinese, and because a good interpreter could not be found, I was unable to hold any meetings. On the morning of September the 1st, rising soon after three o'clock, we sailed for Singapore, where we arrived on September 3rd. The next day we continued our voyage, stopping at Saigon in Cochin China on our way; and on September the 12th landed at Hongkong, where we remained until the 30th of that month. When my service for the Lord at Hongkong had come to an end, we went by steamer to Shanghai, where I preached many times, and afterwards sailed on board a Chinese river steamer for 650 miles up the Yang-tsi to Hankow, where, after calling at Wu-Hu and Kiu- Kiang (two towns on the banks of the river), we landed at 7 o'clock on the morning of the 29th. At Hankow, at Nankin, the ancient capital of China, and at Chinkiang, I held fifteen meetings altogether, some of which were in English, and others in English with interpretation into the Chinese language. On November the 8th we returned by steamer to Shanghai, where I conducted two more services. On the 13th we sailed for Japan, landing at Nagasaki on the 15th. In the course of our stay in Japan, after leaving Nagasaki, we visited Yokohama, Tokyo (the capital of the Empire), Kobe, Osaka, and Kioto, at each of which places I held numbers of meetings, most of them being in English with translation into the Japanese language by Messrs. Ishimoto Sanjiuro and Kajinosuke Ibuka, who acted as my interpreters. At Tokyo, a large hall called the Koseikwan, the Shinsakae Church, and other places of worship, were generally crowded, when I preached, with most attentive hearers. On January 7th, 1887, we returned to Kobe, and embarking on the 10th, sailed via Nagasaki for Hongkong, where we landed on the 16th; but during this, our second visit to Hongkong, having a cold, and desiring to obtain rest, I did not hold any meetings. On February the 1st we sailed from Hongkong, and landed at Singapore, Straits of Malacca, on the 6th, where, in the course of our stay, I had the privilege of holding eleven meetings. On February the 21st, we left Singapore, and, after calling at Penang on the 23rd, disembarked at Colombo, in Ceylon, on the 28th, whence we proceeded by railway to Kandy, seventy-three miles from Colombo, but in consequence of our short stay there, I had no opportunity of holding meetings. On March the 1st we rose at four o'clock, returned to Colombo, and embarking, sailed for Marseilles, where we landed on March the 26th, after an exceedingly rough voyage along the Mediterranean. On April 4th we proceeded to Nice, and remaining there until June the 4th, I preached many times in English at the Scotch Church, and conducted two services in German also in the same building. On the 4th of June we left Nice, and reached the Orphan Houses on June 13th, after a tour of 37,280 miles. FIFTEENTH TOUR AUSTRALIA, TASMANIA, NEW ZEALAND, CEYLON, AND INDIA August 10th, 1887, to March 11th, 1890 On August 12th, 1887, we sailed for Australia, and arrived at Albany, King George's Sound, on the west coast of Australia, on September 18th. At Albany we remained until the middle of the day, and then sailed for Glenelg, where we arrived on September 21st. On the 22nd, we went on shore in a steam launch, after a voyage of eleven thousand one hundred and eighty-three miles from London, in the course of which I had opportunities of preaching Lord's day after Lord's day in the saloon to the passengers and officers on board, and had the services well attended. After landing at Glenelg, on September 22nd, we went on immediately by railway to Adelaide. On Sunday, September 25th, I commenced my labours in Adelaide, by preaching at Zion Chapel in the morning, and at the Presbyterian Church in the evening, to large congregations. Besides conducting services at Adelaide, I preached also in fifteen other towns, preaching generally six and sometimes seven times every week to crowded audiences. On December 1st, we left Adelaide by railway, went to Mount Gambier, 305 miles from Adelaide; and rising at four o'clock on the morning of December 7th, went by an early train to Narracoorte, and visited Border Town afterwards, at each of which three towns I preached repeatedly. I preached altogether in South Australia above seventy times. On the evening of December 9th we left Border Town, and travelling all night by an express train, arrived at Melbourne on the morning of the 10th. On the 13th we sailed from Melbourne, and landed at Hobart, in Tasmania, on the evening of the 15th. 1888 At Hobart, New Town, Perth, and Launceston, I preached twenty- five times, generally to large congregations. On the afternoon of January 12th, 1888, we sailed for New Zealand, and arrived at Invercargill Bluff on the 15th. At Invercargill and neighbouring places I held a great number of meetings, and at Dunedin I preached twice at the Garrison Hall to about 2,800 persons each time. On the afternoon of February 23rd we sailed for Wellington. There I preached on two Sunday evenings at the Opera House to immense audiences, besides conducting a large number of other services in that city. After preaching in several places in that district we went by sea to Auckland. We were there more than ten weeks, and at Sydney, in New South Wales, above eighteen weeks. Then we went to Ceylon, staying more than three weeks; and in Calcutta above fifteen weeks. Thence we went to Darjeeling, on the Himalayan Mountains, as I laboured on at Calcutta until the thermometer was about 110 degrees in the shade, and the heat was so excessive, that we could not endure it any longer. [On the journey to Darjeeling Mr. Müller was so overcome by the heat that Mrs. Müller quite thought he would have died in the train.] During some of our tours, we have for many weeks together been exposed to cold from 50 to 56 degrees below freezing point; and at other times to heat from 90 to 110 degrees and upwards, discomforts which must have been experienced in order to know the full force of them. Then, on the sea, again and again, very heavy gales, and even a typhoon, have overtaken us, when the trials thus occasioned were severe. On the land we have had to travel, on a stretch, not merely for twenty or thirty hours uninterruptedly, but more than once we have been on the railway six days and six nights in succession. Though, on the whole, we have had excellent accommodation during our long journeys, yet sometimes we have been obliged to put up with the most trying and inferior kind. Twice, though in the best cabins, on board large, first class steam-ships, we have been exceedingly tried by insects; in the United States, in New South Wales, in Ceylon, and in India, the mosquitos were most grievous; and in two first class steam-ships, rats so abounded that they ran over us by night. Yet hitherto God has helped us, and, we doubt not, will help us to the end. 1889 After the monsoons had set in, and thus the excessive heat been a little decreased, so that travelling would not be so dangerous (humanly speaking), we left Darjeeling to go to Simla, a beautiful town on the Himalayan Mountains, in order that I might preach at Simla also to the thousands of inhabitants and visitors there assembled. This long railway journey from Darjeeling to Simla, via Calcutta, of about sixteen hundred miles, was connected with many trials, but the Lord carried us through them. We stayed ten weeks and four days at Simla, and then left for Mussourie, another town on the Himalayan Mountains, where we stayed from September 21st until October 14th. Whilst at Darjeeling, at Simla, and at Mussourie, I had not only an abundance of opportunities of preaching to Europeans, to Eurasians, and to Americans; but also to educated natives in English, and to the uneducated natives too with translation into the Hindustani language. I sought likewise to make good use of the opportunities thus afforded to me of meeting the very great number of missionary brethren and sisters coming from the plains to the mountains, and to strengthen their hands in God. After we had left Mussourie, we stayed from October 14th to the 18th at Dehra Doon, where I preached a few times only, and then started for Delhi. At Delhi I had again opportunities of preaching to Europeans, to Eurasians, and to natives; I addressed soldiers also, and large schools of Hindus and Mohammedans. On November 1st we left for Agra. There, as in many other places, I had special meetings for Missionaries and Christian workers generally, in order to lend a helping hand to them in their service, and to seek to benefit them through my long experience of many years in the service of the Lord. I had meetings again and again also with soldiers, either to win them for the Lord, or to help on spiritually those who were believers; and I held meetings likewise to address the native churches. At Secundra Orphanage, near Agra, I addressed 300 native boys, girls, young men, and young women, with translation into their own language. I also addressed about 300 educated natives, and some European ladies and gentlemen, in English. On November 21st we left for Cawnpore. Besides preaching there seven times to Europeans, Eurasians, and Americans, I had also a special meeting for educated natives, and another for about fifty Missionaries. On December 11th we left Cawnpore for Allahabad, where, besides preaching in various churches ten times, I addressed also about 300 young men in Allahabad College for nearly an hour, and spoke to 700 native Christians, belonging to five different churches, who had assembled for a love feast in the open air. 1890 Death of Mrs. Wright On January 2nd we left Allahabad for Jubbulpore. During our stay in this city I preached fourteen times in various churches, with great help from the Lord. While thus quietly and happily going on in my service at Jubbulpore, a letter was handed to me from a Missionary at Agra, to whom Mr. Wright had sent a telegram, that he might inform me of the death of my beloved daughter, his wife. Our plans were now completely altered, and it was obvious, after prayer, that we ought as soon as possible to return to England, and see what could be done to fill up the place of my dear daughter, who for nearly thirty years had gratuitously laboured at the Orphan Houses, but who died in Bristol on January 10th, 1890, in the 58th year of her age. We decided therefore, that by the first suitable steamer from Bombay we would return to England. I pause here for a moment. Mrs. Wright was my only child, who for nearly forty-four years had sought to walk in the ways of God. Without any previous information of her illness, this announcement came suddenly to me. To many persons this would have been a heavy blow, and so it was to me; for I greatly loved my daughter; but my heart remained in perfect peace, because I took this affliction as I had taken former heavy trials, out of the hand of my Heavenly Father, fully realizing that He had taken her to Himself, and had done therefore to her the very best thing that could happen, and that to me this event would work for my good. Because then, as I believed Romans 8:28 to contain the truth of God, and was assured that it would be even so in my own experience, my heart remained in peace, perfect peace. May all my beloved fellow-believers seek to lay hold on the truth contained in Rom. 8:28, if they have not as yet done so, in order that, under heavy trials, their hearts may be in peace. As it had been with me, so I found it to be with Mr. Wright, much as he had been attached to his late wife. On January 24th we left Jubbulpore for Bombay. There I preached fifteen times; and once in German, to the sailors of a Prussian man- of-war, who, by the courtesy of the commander, were allowed to come to a very large tent in which all the meetings at which I preached in Bombay were held. On February 21st we sailed from Bombay for Brindisi, and arrived on March 11th in London. During this passage, I preached on board the ship. Whilst in London, I preached also in the large Mildmay Conference Hall; and this our stay in London ended our long journey. When we returned to Bristol, I had great cause for praise, that the whole work was going on so well under the direction of Mr. Wright. SIXTEENTH TOUR—GERMANY, SWITZERLAND August 8th, 1890, to June 5th, 1891 For more than four months I laboured again at the Orphan Houses; but, as I greatly required rest, Mrs. Müller and I left home again, on August 8th, for the Continent of Europe. After visiting Brussels, we went to Cologne on the Rhine, enjoyed a little trip up that river on board steamships to Neuwied, Coblentz, and Mayence, surrounded by the picturesque ruins and beautiful scenery for which the banks of the Rhine are celebrated; and on August 16th arrived at Heidelberg, where I preached four times at the German Evangelical Chapel in that city. Soon after our arrival in Germany, however, when we heard about the sad state of things in the professed evangelical churches of that country and in Switzerland, we felt constrained to lengthen out our stay on the Continent, especially as I had received great numbers of invitations from brethren residing in German and Swiss cities, to preach in them for some time; and no sooner had I begun to accept these invitations, than I found that the Lord was pleased so graciously to bless my labours, that I was convinced beyond the shadow of a doubt, that we ought to prolong our absence from England, in order that I might not only become the instrument in His hands of the conversion of sinners, but also that I might in particular lead on believers into a further knowledge of the truth, and strengthen the hands of those persons too, who remained sound in the faith. From Heidelberg we went on August 20th to Stuttgart, where I held a great number of meetings, and on Sunday, August 31st, conducted two services at Kornthal, five miles distant. At Stuttgart the love of the truth was so great, that I had always extreme difficulty to reach the desk at the large Hall of the Bürger Muséum from whence I spoke; and the last few times that I preached, was obliged to be admitted through a side door, into this Hall, because by the ordinary way the desk could not be got at, on account of the immense crowds which filled the building. But the great spiritual blessing which was given surpassed the delight I felt at seeing so great a multitude; and, after having remained for twenty-seven days at Stuttgart, on September 13th my dear wife and I left for Schaffhausen. There I preached at the great Johannes Kirché to more than 2,000 people upon each occasion, and twice at a large Chapel connected with it, to about 800 persons the first time, and to 900 afterwards; and here, at Schaffhausen too, God gave much blessing. From Schaffhausen we went on to Zürich, where I conducted six services, and addressed more than 1,000 persons at each meeting with great help from the Lord; four times I spoke also, to about 700 or 800 persons upon each occasion. After leaving Zürich, we travelled on to Winterthur; but there I preached once only, on October 3rd. From Winterthur we proceeded to Basel, in which city I preached three times to many hundreds of hearers; twelve meetings I held at the great Hall of the Vereins Haus, which each time was filled with about 2,000 people, and once I addressed ninety students of the Basel Missionary Society, to the students of which Society I had years ago given addresses repeatedly, since March in the year 1835. Whilst at Basel this time I addressed seventy students also of the Pilgrim Missionary Society at St. Chrischona, seven miles from Basel; but my last meeting at Basel was for Christian workers, when many hundreds of them were present, to whom I spoke for more than an hour. Our stay at Basel was a precious season, and real blessing, through the Lord's great kindness, was left behind. After leaving Basel, we visited Aarau, and Biel, at both of which towns I held meetings. The next city to which we went was Berne, where I began my labours on October 26th; but here, though I had often preached within the last sixteen years, I never addressed such crowded congregations (about 2,000 people at each meeting), as I had all the sixteen times that I conducted services at the great Hall of the Vereins Haus, during this last visit to that city. The two closing meetings were particularly for Christian workers, when the blessing, which the Lord was pleased to grant, was great indeed. On November 5th we left Berne for Thun, where I preached four times at the Parish Church, and once at the Wesleyan Chapel, and there also the Lord brought out large congregations and gave much blessing. Everywhere, on our present visit to the Continent of Europe, I had the joy of seeing how, notwithstanding the increasing infidelity and the open rejection of the truth on the part of many persons, and even of professed ministers, too, there is found on the other hand hunger after spiritual food, and large numbers come out consequently to hear the gospel, whenever the truth is faithfully proclaimed by real servants of the Lord Jesus Christ. From Thun we went on November 21st to Langnau, where I preached to crowded, most attentive audiences, with much help and manifest blessing from the Lord. During the whole of our stay at Langnau the cold was intense, and all through the winter afterwards; occasionally the thermometer sank to 20 degrees below freezing point; but the Lord sustained us through the trial, though in consequence of having spent so much time for years past in tropical climates, we felt the severity of the weather to be exceedingly great. On December 1st we left for St. Gallen, where I preached nine times, and addressed the boys and girls of a Reformatory Institution once. In this city, also, I not only had large congregations at each service, but preached the Word with remarkable help, and much blessing from the Lord. From St. Gallen we went to Heiden, where I preached four times, and here at Heiden as well as at Thun and at many of the other cities and towns of Switzerland and Germany, I had most profitable intercourse with the Pastors of the Churches; for in many places these beloved brethren considered that God had especially sent me to promote their comfort and benefit, by giving them counsel and advice. From Heiden we went on December 20th to Herisau, and there I preached on December 21st, and December 22nd. On December 23rd we left for Hauptweil, where I preached four times at a large Hall, and where also I had pleasant, profitable conversation with fellow-labourers in the Word; and after our departure from Hauptweil on the morning of December 26th, we travelled to Chur, a town situated in a very picturesque and mountainous district on the east of Switzerland. In the course of our railway journey to that place, whilst the weather was bitterly cold, we observed the high mountains in every direction covered with snow, noticed large masses of thick ice floating on the rivers and lakes, and found the frost most severe during the whole of our visit to that beautiful locality. At Chur I preached twice at St. Martin's Church, four times at St. Regula Kirché, and attended two prayer meetings during the second week of January, where I gave short addresses to the persons who had assembled at the Hall. 1891 On January 7th we travelled to Constance. In this town, where, more than four centuries ago, John Huss and Jerome of Prague were burned as martyrs at the stake, I preached at a large hall eight times altogether. On an island in the Lake of Constance, stands the Insel Hotel, at which we were staying, which is a very large old building, and was formerly a Dominican Monastery inhabited only by monks and friars. This old building still contains an ancient Tower, in which Huss was imprisoned for some time before he was put to death. We next proceeded to Carlsruhe, in which city I preached twenty- three times at two large halls, in the course of the twenty-seven days we were there, not only with most decided help from the Lord whilst speaking to the unconverted, but with great blessing to young and uninstructed believers also. Many other persons, too, were confirmed in the faith, whilst numbers were brought back, as I learned afterwards, to the truth from which they had departed, and thus were led to trust with greater simplicity in the Lord. On February 14th we left for Pforzheim, and in this large town stayed eight days, and I preached seven times to such crowded congregations at the Hall of the Vereins Haus, that I had the greatest difficulty to press through the people, in order to reach the desk from which I spoke; and on the last three occasions had to obtain an entrance into the large Hall through a side door, which was opened to me for the purpose. My heart has been greatly refreshed at seeing almost everywhere in Germany and in Switzerland such a desire to hear the truth, notwithstanding the departure of so many persons from it. On February 22nd we went to Freiburg in Baden, where I held fifteen most happy meetings at a large hall; and in this city, as in all the other places we visited, was so greatly helped by the Lord, that it was most manifest I had not laboured in vain. Here also, as in all the other places in Germany and in Switzerland to which we went, we were most affectionately entreated to come again soon. After our departure from Freiburg we went on to Wiesbaden, where, during the eleven days we stayed, I preached eight times at the Hall of the Vereins Haus and at the Kaiser Halle to large congregations, and, as I learned afterwards, with much blessing; for believers were edified, and careless unsaved persons were converted through my ministry. We went on March 28th to Frankfort on the Main, where, in twenty- three days, I preached to many hundreds of hearers at the Hall of the Vereins Haus, and at the Christus Kirché eighteen times altogether, with special help from God, both as regards the conversion of the unsaved, and with reference to leading on believers in the knowledge of the Lord, which blessing I heard of by letter from brethren residing at Frankfort, soon after we had left that city. On April 22nd we left Frankfort for Bonn on the Rhine, at which city I preached at the Gemeinde Haus, and at the Johannéum fifteen times altogether. We then proceeded to Cologne, from which place an omnibus conveyed us to Deutz, a small town near Cologne, in order that I might hold a few meetings at Mülheim on the Rhine, which is only three miles from Deutz. At Mülheim I preached five times at the Hall of the Young Men's Christian Association, and on May 16th we went on to Essen, where I held six meetings altogether. On the morning of May 17th (Whit-Sunday), I preached at the Market Kirché at half-past nine, to a large congregation consisting of more than 2,000 people; and, of the evening of that day, at a quarter-past eight, conducted a meeting at the Gemeinde Haus, where about 1,500 persons were present. On May 20th and 21st, I gave addresses at some Conference Meetings, which were held at a large Hall in Essen; on Sunday morning, May 24th, I preached at the great Paulus Kirché to an immense audience of more than 2,500 people; and on the evening of that day, at a quarter-past eight, held a meeting at the Gemeinde Haus, where about 1,500 persons had assembled, which was my farewell service for Essen. On the afternoon of May 25th we went to Barmen, where I preached at the Vereins Haus, at the Christus Kirché, at the Evangelical Vereins Haus, and at the great Haupt Kirché, four times only, to very large congregations, ns these buildings were crowded to the utmost at each meeting; and at the Haupt Kirché I had 2,500 hearers altogether. On the evenings of June 2nd, 3rd, and 5th, I preached at Elberfeld (three miles only from Barmen), to very large congregations; and my service at Elberfeld, on June 5th, was the last I had the privilege of holding in that town. All my numerous meetings, in the course of this long sixteenth missionary tour, have invariably been conducted in the German language, with the exception of one large drawing-room meeting, held at Wiesbaden on the afternoon of March 18th, when, at the mansion of Princess Elizabeth von Schomberg Lippe, a quarter of a mile from the hotel at which we were staying, I addressed more than one hundred ladies and gentlemen in English, by particular request. SEVENTEENTH TOUR—GERMANY, AUSTRIA, AND ITALY June, 1891, to May, 1892 After having preached many times at Barmen and Elberfeld, to very large congregations, we went to Cassel, where I preached twice in two different churches and three times in halls. I held also a meeting with pastors of the city and neighbourhood, whom I addressed for about an hour and a half on points connected with their service for the Lord. I spoke likewise to 400 prisoners, who were confined in a gaol at Cassel, and was glad to find in this city much more spiritual life than when I last preached there, more than ten years before. On July 13th I left for Berlin, to which city we had been most affectionately and pressingly invited to come. I held there seven meetings, and preached once at Charlottenburg, about four miles distant. We should have stayed longer in Berlin, but I had a most pressing invitation to go to Hamburg, which, for particular reasons, was at once to be complied with; and, on this account, we left Berlin on July 28th, with the understanding that we would come back after some time. After having preached repeatedly at Hamburg (which services were a particular joy to me, because I had never before held meetings in this large city), we went to Halberstadt, where I had lived for more than five years, while attending the Cathedral Classical School there, in order to prepare for the University of Halle; and I had therefore particular delight in preaching in one of the Protestant Churches of this city to a large and most attentive audience. From Halberstadt we went to Wernigerode, a town at the foot of the highest mountain in Germany, the Brocken, where I preached to a large congregation, at the largest church in the town. From Wernigerode we went to Heimersleben, a town where I had lived, with my parents, from the time that I was four years and a half old until I was ten years and a half of age, and to which town I went from the school at Halberstadt again and again at the time of vacation, and also visited Heimersleben at a later period, for the sake of seeing my father. It was a particular joy to me to find here a large hall which I could rent for the occasion, a building which was not to be had when we were on the Continent the last time. I considered it, therefore, an especial honour and privilege to be allowed by the Lord to witness now for Him in the very place where, as a boy and young man, before my conversion, I had only dishonoured Him. From Heimersleben we went on to Magdeburg, one of the largest fortresses in Prussia, in order that there also I might witness for our precious Saviour, and the Lord gave unto me the desire of my heart; for I preached five times in this city to numbers of attentive hearers. I had long wished to visit Magdeburg, because it was a place where, in the days of my youthful folly, I had often sinned against God, so that I was particularly glad to labour for the Lord in a city where I had formerly dishonoured Him. After I had finished my service at Magdeburg we went to Brandenburg, where I preached three times. From Brandenburg we went on to Stettin, the capital of Pomerania, where fourteen years before I had held several meetings, and this time I conducted services on five occasions altogether in various churches of that city. After leaving Stettin, Mrs. Müller and I went a second time, according to agreement, to Berlin, where I preached ten times more, in a large hall, to congregations of many hundred persons. On October 14th, we left Berlin for Liegnitz, where I preached five times, and then went to Breslau, the chief city of Silesia, where I preached three times in the Moravian Chapel, and held a meeting for the students of the University of Breslau, whom I addressed in the Johannéum. From Breslau we travelled on to Vienna, the capital of the Empire of Austria, where the population is almost exclusively Roman Catholic; and there I preached eight times at the Reformed Church, and in the Methodist and Baptist Chapels. I am ready to preach everywhere, provided the foundation truths of our holy faith are held, and nothing is expected from me which I cannot do with a good conscience. On November 25th, at 8 p.m., we left Vienna for Florence, in the North of Italy, where, after travelling all night and one day, we arrived a little before midnight on the 26th. In the course of this our fourth visit, I preached four times in the Scotch Presbyterian Church, held two drawing-room meetings at the house of the Presbyterian minister, and four large drawing-room meetings in the apartments of Canon Seymour, an English clergyman residing at Florence. 1892 From that city, on December 31st, we travelled all night to Rome, and thence, on January 1st, 1892, proceeded to Naples, where we arrived at half-past two on the afternoon of New Year's Day. Our stay in that large city lasted until May 2nd, and during the four months we were there I preached many times in the Scotch Presbyterian Church in English; also at a hall in English, with translation into Italian by Count Papene-gouth Oswald, a Christian gentleman who resides in Naples. The longer we were in this city, the more my work became enlarged; but, as it appeared for various reasons desirable that we should for a time return to Ashley Down, Bristol, we left for England, and landed at Dover at half-past nine on the night of May 5th. We had been absent from home for one year and nine months. In the course of the last seventeen years, having travelled about 200,000 miles altogether, by land and by sea, in the Lord's service, my dear wife and I have abundant reason to praise God for having sustained us in health and vigour of mind and body up to the present time. CHAPTER XVIII SEVERE FINANCIAL TRIALS IN CONNECTION WITH THE FIRST FOUR OBJECTS DURING MR. MÜLLER'S LAST THIRTEEN YEARS 1885 to 1898 May 26th, 1885, to May 26th, 1886 WE commenced the fifty-second financial year of the Institution with balance of £186 14s. 2½d. in hand. June 8th. From Cheltenham £50 for Jewish and Indian Missions.— June 18th. Put into one of the boxes at the New Orphan House, No. 3, a Bank of England Note for £100, with these words, "A gift, £10 of which is for the circulation of the Scriptures, and £90 for the use of the Orphans under Mr. Müller's care."—June 27th. When this day commenced, we had nothing at all in hand for these Objects, but in the course of the day £30 was received from G. G., Glasgow. July 3rd. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £150. From Scotland £170, with £30 for my dear wife and myself.—July 10th. Legacy of the late J. C., Esq., £600 for Missions, and £31 9s. for the support of the Orphans.—July 15th. From Clifton £50.—July 27th. On the 27th June, as stated before, we had nothing at all left for the first four Objects of the Institution. Since then it pleased the Lord to send us £1,510 for them. This was the result of continual waiting upon God in believing prayer, which for more than fifty-two years we have found not to be in vain.—July 31st. From Dundee £50. THE VISITORS' ROOM, AS ARRANGED FOR THE DAILY PRAYER MEETING. MR. MÜLLER'S LARGE PRINT BIBLE IS ON THE CHAIR ON WHICH HE SAT. August 17th. A gold chain for Foreign Missions and the Orphans. Contrary to the admonitions of the Holy Spirit, this donor had bought the chain, and now could not wear it.—August 29th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, and £150 for the Orphans. September 10th. From Hackney £5, with this letter from the donor:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have pleasure in sending you £5 for Missions, as promised to the Lord about a month ago, if He, in answer to prayer, would graciously remove serious difficulties, which had arisen to my completion of a lease, in connection with which legal difficulties seemed almost inevitable. I prayed earnestly, day by day, that the Lord would dispose of events, and so deal with the hearts of the owners, that not only a settlement might be come to, but that it might be mutually satisfactory and friendly. This, at the first interview, after the difficulty had arisen, was accomplished yesterday, without one sharp word or look on either side. It was through reading your last Report, I was led to adopt this mode of settlement, and in faith anticipated the result, which has come to pass to the glory of God. "Yours truly, ——." September 12th. From a Berkshire donor, 41 coupons, and I Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether to £173 5s. 1d.—September 22nd. From Dublin £50.—September 24th. From Dundee £50, with £10 for myself.—September 28th. From Wales £96, with £4 for Mrs. Müller and myself. October 3rd. From Scotland £100, with £20 for my wife and myself. —October 19th. From Ireland £12 15s. for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures. During no period of the existence of the Institution, since March 5th, 1834, have we circulated so great a number of copies of the Holy Scriptures, as during the past year. This has chiefly arisen from the fact that Bible carriages in Ireland, England, Australia, etc., are supplied with New Testaments at half price, and with copies of the Bible at three-fourths of the usual price. We do this, that the devoted brethren engaged in this service may thus have their expenses covered, and that we may help on in this way so deeply an important service. November 27th. From a friend at Southport £50.—December 11th. Received £45, with £5 for myself, as "A little thankoffering to my Heavenly Father, who has mercifully spared me to old age, with the use of my faculties and limbs, for which I cannot be sufficiently thankful, and long to prove by actions the gratitude I do feel."— December 21st. To-day our balance for the first four Objects of the Institution is reduced to £22 2s. 6¼d., but the Lord will help further. Our hope, is in Him. We continue in prayer, and I know its power from the happy experience of more than half a century. 1886 January 1st. During the first day of the New Year, twenty-three donations came in for the first four Objects of the Institution, amounting to £212.—January 27th. Since December 27th, 1885, the income for these Objects was £901, so that our balance, which a month ago was £22 2s. 6¼d., is this day again increased to £522 8s. 8¼d.—February 1st. From Philadelphia, two donations of 50 dollars each.—February 6th. From Taunton £25, with £25 for the Orphans. —March 3rd. From Glasgow £25, with £5 for my dear wife and myself.—March 4th. From Scotland £105, with £15 for my wife and myself. From Worcestershire £250 for Home and Foreign Missions, £230 for the Orphans, and £20 for myself, with the following words: —"From one who wishes to lay up treasure in heaven." This kind donor had bequeathed this sum in her Will, but decided to pay it in her lifetime to save the legacy duty.—March 6th. From Berkshire 41 coupons and a Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether to £173 0s. 8d.—March 8th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.—March 9th. From Yorkshire £90 for Foreign Missions, and £10 for myself.— March 15th. From Victoria, Australia, £80, with £20 for Mrs. Müller and myself. April 9th. From Finland £3 for Missions to the heathen.—April 10th. From Philadelphia £30, with £30 for the Orphans.—April 22nd. From Scotland £40, with £10 for myself.—April 28th. From Melbourne £30, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. April 30th. From Kent £100 for Missions, £100 for the Orphans, and £50 for myself.—May 8th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—May 11th. From London £45 3s. for Foreign Missions, and £16 10s. for Bible Fund.—May 17th. From Philadelphia £30, with £30 for the Orphans, from the same kind donor who has again and again sent us help during the last few months.—May 22nd. From Bath £90, with £10 for myself. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £100. May 26th, 1886, to May 26th 1887 We began this last financial year with a balance, rather larger than usual, for the first four Objects of the Institution, as we had £347 14s. 9¾d. in hand; yet, large as it was, it was not sufficient for two weeks. May 28th. From Devonshire £90 for Missions.—June 5th. From Worcester £90, with £10 for the temporal supplies of my dear wife and myself.—June 21st. From Edinburgh £40, with £10 for the Orphans.—July 21st. From Sussex £39 12s. 5d. for Missions, with £13 for the support of one Orphan for one year.—July 28th. From Blairgowrie, Scotland, £50. Two months we have been already carried through the new period, and supplied with what we needed, through waiting upon the Lord, and really trusting in Him, though our balance in hand, with which we began, for these Objects, was not sufficient for even two weeks. August 7th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. —August 13th. Received £20 for Missions, from Ale County, U.S.A., with the following letter:— Dear Brother, "Although we are so far apart and never saw each other, yet see what faith can do. The last two letters tell me, you are preaching far away in Australia; and I may help to hold up your hands though in the United States. How much more might be done, if only faith were exercised by the children of God. I again double my donation for the Lord's work, and send £20 for Missions. "Yours in this blessed work, ——." The donor writes that we do not know each other personally; and yet he has many times entrusted me with money for the Lord's work.— From Wales £100 for these Objects, with £50 for the Orphans, and £50 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—August 17th. From a Christian physician in London £20 for labourers in the gospel, with £20 for the support of the Orphans.—August 26th. Three months of this new period have passed, and we have been enabled to meet all the expenses, and have a balance of £26 3s. 2¼d. left in hand for these Objects, viz., a sum not quite enough for the average expenses of one day. Now, what do we do under such circumstances? What we have ever done these fifty-three years past, since March 5th, 1834, when the Institution was founded. We make known our requests unto God; we do really trust in Him, and therefore expect help from Him.— August 27th. From the neighbourhood of Taranaki, New Zealand, £9 for Missions.—September 4th. From H. B. £50.—September 7th. From Dublin £50. There came in likewise 41 coupons, and a Dividend Warrant, in all amounting to £173 0s. 8d.—September 24th. From an old friend of the Institution £100, with £70 for the Orphans and £30 for myself. October 13th. From Queensland £15, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. From Bath £400 for Foreign Missions and Missions to the, Jews.—October 26th. Five months of this period have already elapsed, and we have not only been enabled to meet all the needed expenses, connected with these first four Objects of the Institution, through habitual believing prayer; but we have this day actually £5 7s. 5½d. more in hand than when we began this period, our balance being now £353 2s. 3¼d. November 26th. At the end of the sixth month of the Institution, we have still £20 16s. 10¼d. in hand for these Objects. At the same time the reader will see, how much call we have to trust in God, and to pray, that we may be still further helped.—November 29th. From a farmer in the neighbourhood of Swindon £5 for Missions in Ireland. "Three pounds of the above is instead of insuring the dead stock on the farm."—December 26th. All our money for these Objects is entirely gone; but our hope is in God.—December 31st. The Lord begins again to help us. To-day was received from London £20 for the School Fund, £50 for Missions, £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. 1887 January 1st. To-day there came in many donations for these Objects, as the result of our constant waiting upon the Lord in believing prayer, of which I only mention the following. From Hereford £20 for Foreign Missions. From R. W. £25 for Missions, with £25 for the Orphans. From a Bristol donor £20, with £20 for the Orphans. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. The following letter was received from a Christian widow, who trusts in the Lord, and who contributes to the Lord's work as He is pleased to prosper her. With the letter came a cheque for £14 6s. 11d. The letter was dated December 31st, 1886. Dear Sir, "The year 1886 is nearly run out, and it has brought round the anniversary of the opening of my business. Owing to the unexampled depression in trade, I regret to say, that I have still but a comparatively small amount to remit for the Orphans; but such as it is, I send it with great pleasure, and pray that the coming year may be a more prosperous one, and that I may be able to send a largely increased sum. I send you on account of the Orphans £8 10s. 2d., being 2d. in the pound on my takings, with £1 11s. 8d. my anniversary day's takings, making a total of £10 1s. 10d. for the Orphans. Also £4 5s. 1d., being 1d. in the pound on my takings, in memory of my dear departed mother. This latter sum for such purpose as you may think proper. In all £14 6s. 11d. "I remain, yours respectfully, ——." January 3rd. Legacy of the late R. C., Esq., Ireland, £50. The donor was an entire stranger to me. This makes the hand of God, however, the more manifest.—January 21st. Received the following letter, with £100:— Dear Sir, "I have £100, which I have no use for at present, so I send you a cheque for the amount, as I feel sure you will be able to put it to good account. Yours truly, ——. P.S.—I should like it placed towards the circulation of the Scriptures and aiding missionary efforts." This donation came, when the funds were very low, and after we had been long praying for means, to enable us to remit to labourers in the gospel, and to enable us to carry on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures.—January 25th. Received £2 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I wish the £2 10s., cheque which is enclosed, to be used as you think fit for the Lord's work. Perhaps I ought to mention the circumstances under which I send this little amount. It was a debt owed for many years, and I sent many bills and asked for the money, without effect. About a year ago I was informed by a friend, that the man, who owed the money to me, never paid his debts, without a County Court summons, and that, if I used this means, I should be sure to get it, as several persons had proved. When I heard this, my prayer was, 'Lord lead me not into temptation,' as I considered such a course would not become me as a child of God. Some months ago I felt stirred up to pray concerning this debt, and had faith to believe I should get the money; and about six weeks ago, after reading 'The Lord's Dealings with George Müller,' I resolved that, when the money was paid, it should be sent on to you. On Saturday last the man called on me, much dejected, saying he had just had a loss of £50, but he wished to pay me, which he did, and I now send the money, dear Sir, as I promised the Lord. "Yours very truly in Him, ——." Legacy of the late Mrs. H., of Ireland, £1,000 (less legacy duty), £200 for these Objects, with £700 for the Orphans. In this case again the kind donor was an entire stranger to me; but God spoke to her heart for us. January 26th. Eight months of the new period we have been enabled to carry on the operations of the first four Objects of the Institution, and have not only been enabled to meet the expenses thus far, but have this day a balance of £180 4s. 5¾d. in hand. February 2nd. From H. B. £40, with £10 for the Orphans.—February 4th. Legacy of the late Miss F. M. W. £100 for Foreign Missions. Of late years I have been asking the Lord again and again, that legacies might be left to the Institution, not merely for the support of the Orphans, but also for the other Objects; and this has been repeatedly done during the last four years.—February 21st. From the neighbourhood of Loughborough £40. March 4th. To-day the balance of the fund for the first four Objects was reduced to £60, and the larger portion of this was required to meet bills for Bibles and Tracts, which had been ordered. In four days about £140 would be required to meet expenses connected with the Mission Schools. Under these circumstances, again, as the result of believing expecting prayer, £100 arrived from Scotland, which might be taken for these Objects, the whole of which was therefore taken for them. Another letter also from Scotland, containing £25 for the Institution, of which £15 was taken for these Objects.—March 21st. From a friend £4,000 for Missions, and £1,000 for the Orphans. The donor is only known to me by name; but God has touched his heart to send to us this help. My prayer has been very frequent, that the Lord would give to us more largely the means for missionary purposes. Since seeing with my own eyes the awful reality of idolatry at Benares and throughout India generally, and since then in China, Japan, and other idolatrous countries, how, with any measure of love to the Lord, could I but long to do more and more for such places of spiritual darkness? This £4,000 for Missions has been a very great refreshment to me. April 12th. Legacy of the late Miss M. N. H. £222 17s. 5d. for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and £222 17s. 6d. for the Orphans. We were delighted to receive this legacy for the circulation of the Word of God.—April 22nd. "In memory of Mrs. K." £80.—April 26th. From the Free Evangelical Churches of the Canton of Berne, for Missions to the heathen, 188 francs and 50 centimes=£7 9s.—April 29th. From Norfolk £25, with £25 for the Orphans. May 13th. From Philadelphia £21 for Missions, and £20 for the Orphans.—May 23rd. From Norfolk £25, and £25 for the Orphans.— May 26th. From London £45 3s. for Foreign Missions. From Edinburgh £50 for Foreign Missions, and £50 for the Orphans. May 26th, 1887, to May 26th, 1888 When this financial year of the Institution commenced, we had, for the first four Objects, £1,423 18s. 10½d. in hand, a balance considerably larger than had been the case for several years past. But great as this balance was, it was only enough for seven weeks, so that our eyes needed by faith to be fixed on our Heavenly Father, instead of looking to the balance in hand; this we did, by the grace of God, and so it came to pass that we were further helped. I will now show the manner in which it pleased God to assist us, and refer therefore to some of the donations for these four Objects of the Institution. May 31st. Received 70 dollars (viz. £14 7s. 5d.) from the New German Baptist Church at Swanton. Ohio, United States of America. —June 28th. Legacy of the late Rev. F. H. £300, with £300 for the Orphans.—July 19th. From Eastbourne £25, with £25 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—July 25th. From Dundee £50. August 9th. From Wales £80 for the Bible Fund and Missions, £100 for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Müller and myself. As the Lord has been pleased to prosper the donor (he wrote to me), so he has given to the poor or to the Lord's work; this was done at first at a comparatively small percentage, but was increased more and more, as God blessed him in his business. August 26th. From Herefordshire £20 for Foreign Missions.—September 5th. From New Zealand £13 for Missions, £15 for the Orphans, and £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. From Scotland £30, with £30 for the Orphans, and £15 for myself and Mrs. Müller.—August 6th. From the neighbourhood of Abingdon, forty-one coupons and two Dividend Warrants, amounting, less income tax, to £173 0s. 8d. The funds for the first four Objects were all but completely spent when this donation came to hand, though the balance had been so great when we began the year. October 6th. From Yorkshire £100 for Foreign Missions, with £100 for the support of the Orphans, from a donor who kindly has many times sent help for the Institution during the past forty-seven years. —October 10th. From Dublin £50, with £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—October 24th. From Bath £100 for Foreign Missions, and Missions to the Jews. When this donation came in we had scarcely anything left in hand for these Objects.—October 27th. Our balance in hand for the first four Objects is now £100 15s. 1½d.; but we have during one more month been enabled by prayer and faith to meet the expenses of the Institution. A liberal lawyer October 28th. Received 100 dollars from Virginia, U.S.A., with the following letter:— "I send you herewith a cheque for 100 dollars, to be used for yourself or for any work you have in hand. I shall always thank the Lord for my having met with you; and I pray, that many days may be added to your life. Will you do me the kindness to offer one earnest prayer for myself, my wife, and our three children, that we all may be saved? Pray also, that the Lord will bless me in my business, as He has condescended to give me grace to use what He gives me for His glory. It may be interesting to you to know my plan of giving, which I think the best, and unlike any of which I know. Our State (Virginia) was the great battle-field, and, at the close of the great war, I was very poor, my father having lost his slaves, and having left a poor farm only, I, being young, studied law. I resolved to give 5 per cent of my net income (after paying all expenses) until worth 5,000 dollars; then 10 per cent till worth 10,000 dollars; then 15 per cent, till worth 15,000 dollars; and so on, increasing 5 per cent on each 5,000 dollars, till I should be worth 50,000 dollars, and then, after that, all that I make in the way of profits. If the Lord will continue to bless me, I shall in a very few years come to this limit, and will then, God helping me, give all my profits to His work. I think that a Christian should not lay up more than a necessary competency, but that, the Lord having given him what is necessary, he should ask no more, and give all else to the work of the Lord. I have written this not in any wise to call attention to myself; but, because I consider it the true principle of benevolence, and one that will be attended with blessing." This letter contains matter for prayerful consideration.—October 29th. From Worcestershire £50 for Mission Work in England. This donor has often helped when we needed assistance. November 2nd. From the neighbourhood of Whitby £100, with the following letter:— "When reading your last Report, I saw that you were desirous to do more for Missions in heathen lands. I have a great wish to assist in that work. I therefore enclose you a cheque for one hundred pounds, to be used as you think best." This donation greatly cheered us, as the answer to many prayers.— November 4th. From Edinburgh £100, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Wright, "I enclose you a cheque for £100, as I know Mr. Müller is again from home, on the Lord's work. This is 'a special donation arising from profit on a piece of ground,' and was devoted to Mr. Müller's work, before the amount could be known. The profit is slightly under what I said. I have the pleasure of adding a little, to make an even sum. I have long felt deeply indebted to Mr. Müller's teaching, and look upon his work as a living testimony to the power of prayer and faith." November 17th. From Paris £15, with £5 for the Orphans, and £6 for my dear wife and myself, instead of insuring horses sent to Russia.— November 21st. From a friend at Burnley £50. December 12th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £350.—December 22nd. From Kent £50 for Missions and £50 for the Orphans.—December 26th. Our balance in hand, for these Objects, was now reduced to £55 5s. 9½d., viz., not sufficient for the average expenses of two days. But God helped again at this time also. —December 27th. Early this morning came in from Clifton £15, and thus the Lord began to help further. 1888 The New Year brought fresh proof of the Lord's faithfulness. On the first business day, January 2nd, we received various donations for these Objects, of which I mention £100 from Scotland, with £5 for myself and my dear wife.—January 4th. From Paddington £50 for Missions, £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. —January 6th. From Sussex £40 5s. 8d. for Missions, with £20 for the Orphans.—January 7th. From Scotland £80, with £20 for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—January 14th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £160, with £40 for the Orphans. February 10th. From Ontario £8.—February 21st. From Salem, U.S.A., 150 dollars.—March 1st. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself and my dear wife.—March 3rd. From an Orphan who was formerly in one of the Boys' Departments of the Orphan Houses, but who is now married and living in Pennsylvania, £2 10s., with £1 for myself.—March 5th. From Jamaica £12 10s.—March 13th. From Bristol, with 2 Cor. 9:15, £50.—April 11th. From McKeesport, Pa., £10 for Missions. May 2nd. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.—May 16th. From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign Missions.—May 17th. From Ireland £50 for Missions and Bible Fund.—May 23rd. From Sevenoaks £50 for Foreign Missions, "A thankoffering for mercies received."—May 26th. From Plymouth, without a line, £10 in two B.E. Notes. From near Bath £3, which the donor sent as a "thankoffering to the Lord for saving my son in Australia at the eleventh hour." From near Bristol £100. May 26th, 1888, to May 26th, 1889 When this financial year of the Institution commenced, the balance in hand was £81 19s. 7½d., an amount so small, that, according to the expenses of the previous year, it was only enough for three days. By this, however, we were not discouraged; for, as for fifty-four years before we had not been looking to the balance in hand, but to God alone, so we did, by His help, this time also: and He helped us during the past year also, as He had done for more than half a century before. May 29th. Received £1, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Will you use the enclosed £1 as you think best? I would send a hundred times as much, if I could; for you were, through your Narrative, the instrument, in the hand of God, of bringing me into the light. It would take up too much of your time to give you the details; but this I must tell you, that now I too am proving that God hears and answers prayer. Oh! it is most precious to be a child of God, to have Him for ever with one, and to deal with Him in all things. It will be two years in the month of June since I was converted, and, by His grace, I am standing firmly. For the last twelve months I have been thinking very much about going as a Missionary to China, if it be His will. I am looking to the Lord for counsel and guidance, so that I may not make a mistake; for, through reading the Word of God, I find that He chooses His own instruments, at all times, for special work. I pray for you every day; will you pray for me? "Yours respectfully, ——." June 13th. Legacy of the late Miss C. K., for English and Foreign Missions and Schools, £1,000, less legacy duty.—June 20th From Hastings £10 for Missions, with £40 for the Orphans.—June 22nd. From Bournemouth £3 for Missions, £15 for the Orphans, and £2 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—June 27th. One. month we have been already helped. Our expenses, during the past month, for these Objects, amounted to £1,167 10s. 1½d., and our income was £1,092 10s. 10d., which, with the balance of £81 19s. 7½d. in hand on May 27th, makes £1,174 10s. 5½d.; so that to-day our balance in hand is £7 0s. 4d. Thus you see, dear reader, how, time after time, we are situated; but we are never forsaken by God, because we do not merely say that we trust in Him, but really do so. And thus it is with all who act in like manner.—July 18th. From Yorkshire £500, with the following letter:— My dear Brother in the Lord, "I have received some money, owing to the death of a person, related to me by a sister's marriage, and ask you to accept £500 of it, to be used, £20 for yourself, and the rest will you kindly apply for the benefit of Foreign Missions? May the Lord still own your labours, and give to them His abundant blessing! I still approve of caring for young Orphans, but in this case prefer sending for Foreign Missions. There is much work and preaching in England, and it is very desirable to spread salvation far and wide in regions beyond. I have heard of your having been in New Zealand, but do not know where you now are. "Affectionately yours in Christ, ——." The above donation was a precious answer to constant prayer for Foreign Missions.—July 20th. From Bromley was received to-day £25 for these Objects, and £25 for the Orphans. The Lord had laid it, during sleep, on the heart of the kind donor to send this amount. How came this? We wait continually on the Lord, and He, knowing our need, helps us.—July 27th. A month since, on June 27th, our balance in hand for these first four Objects of the Institution was only £7 0s. 4d., and to-day, after having been enabled to meet all the demands for the Schools, the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Tracts, and missionary operations, during the past month, we have £332 10s. 6d. in hand. See how God is ready to listen to the prayers of His children. May all my dear fellow-believers, and especially those who in service for the Lord need means, be greatly encouraged by this, and be led more and more to trust in God.—July 31st. From Sussex £61 2s., for Missions, from a donor who has often helped us. August 1st. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. —August 29th. From Scotland £80, with £20 for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Müller and myself. From the neighbourhood of Oxford, in thirty-eight coupons and a Dividend Warrant, £169 7s. 10d.— September 27th. Four months of this new period have elapsed. The total of our expenditure for these four Objects has been, during that time, £2,977 5s. 11½d., and yet our small balance in hand, when we commenced our financial year, has been no hindrance; for God, in answer to our daily waiting on Him, in believing prayer, increased it to £3,344 11s. 8½d., so that to-day we have £367 5s. 9d. left in hand for these first four Objects. Large gift from a former Orphan October 1st. The following letter was received to-day, with £158 10s. from one of our former Orphans, who has been for about twenty-five years a believer in the Lord Jesus, and who for more than twenty years has resided in the United States:— My dear Sir, "We received your very kind letter from Sydney, New South Wales, dated July 27th, 1888. We were much pleased to hear from you, and to know the Lord is blessing your labours in that far-off country, manifesting that God is with His people in all parts of the world, and caring for those that put their trust in Him. My dear Sir, through the goodness of the Lord, I am able to send you a draft for £158 10s.; £16 please to take for yourself and Mrs. Müller, £10 for Mr. and Mrs. Wright, and £10 each for School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, making £40, and £92 10s. for the Orphans. Dear Sir, I will now explain to you how I am able to send you this money. Twenty-four years ago my uncle in Swansea, Wales, died, and left me six Great Western Railway Shares, valued £100 each; but his widow, my aunt, was to receive the dividends for her life time, and at her decease I was to have them. Last March her niece wrote to me, and told me of her death. Wednesday morning I received a draft for £800, leaving £63 to settle up business and expenses. Dear Sir, during the years gone by, I often made this a subject of prayer, and promised the Lord, that should He see fit I should ever receive this money, I would give the fifth part of it to my friend Mr. George Müller, for the Institution—the tenth part to yourself and Mrs. Müller, and the other donations as stated in the first part of this letter, if it is agreeable to you to do so. My dear Sir, I can assure you, it gives me great joy to be able to do this out of love to the Lord Jesus, for all He has done for me. "With our kindest love, from "Your affectionate Orphan, ——." With great joy was this fruit of our labour amongst the Orphans received. I state here, that several times, when former Orphans in riper years had money left to them, they have sent to me, for the Institution, part of their legacies. October 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, on his way to his field of labour, £1,000. Will the reader seek to observe the remarkable way in which God was pleased to help us in answer to our habitual waiting on Him in believing prayer? Thus from the most unlikely quarters we obtain help. When this donation was received our balance had been reduced to less than £100, that is, we had enough only for about three days in hand for these first four Objects of the Institution. This made the donation so obviously God's gracious help, as the result of constant waiting on Him. November 29th. From Manchester £100. December 10th. From South Preston, Victoria, Australia, £30, with £10 for the Orphans.—December 24th. From Colombo, Ceylon, Rupees 100, with Rupees 100 for Mrs. Müller and myself. 1889 January 1st. The New Year brought again proof upon proof that the Lord is mindful of our prayers, and of the necessities of this Institution. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. —January 12th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £160, with £40 for the support of the Orphans. This kind donor has helped us many times in our need, and thus it is this time also. March 1st. The Lord has again graciously, in answer to our prayers, helped us. There came in from Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—March 8th. From the neighbourhood of Oxford 36 coupons, 1 Dividend Warrant, and a £10 Bank Note, amounting altogether to £174 10s. 8d. From Sevenoaks £25 for Foreign Missions, £25 for Missions to the Jews, and £50 for the Orphans.— March 11th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £1,000 for labourers in the gospel in India, China, the Straits of Malacca, and British Guiana. This donation was given as a thankoffering to the Lord for all the blessings and mercies bestowed upon the donors all their lives.—March 27th. This day month, our balance was £35 17s. 2½d., not enough for two days, according to the average expenses; yet, though we expended during the month £748 16s. 3d., the Lord so helped us that we have this day £829 19s. 11½d. in hand. April 1st. From Scotland £80, with £30 for the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—April 4th. From Wymeswold £40.—April 26th. From Yorkshire for Foreign Missions £200. May 1st. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.—May 10th. From two German Baptist Churches in Ohio £19 12s. From near Sheffield £50 for labourers in the gospel.—May 13th. From Ireland £100.— May 21st. From Clifton £80, with £20 for the Orphans. May 26th, 1889, to May 26th, 1890 When the financial year began, we had a balance of £114 10s. 9d. in hand, for these first four Objects; but, while it was a balance in favour of the Institution, there was again a call to trust in the living God, as had been the case during the previous fifty-five years. On the very first day of the financial year, we received from Tasmania, a distance of more than 11,000 miles from Bristol, £2 for Missions to the Jews, £2 for Missions in Ireland, £2 for Missions in Spain, and £2 for the support of the Orphans. We considered this donation, from that far-off country, as the Lord's earnest that, during this year also, He would be mindful of our need, and supply us, as He had done during the previous fifty-five years. May 28th. From two ladies £2 5s., instead of advertising for pupils. June 17th. From India 250 Rupees, with 250 Rupees for Mrs. Müller and myself.—July 1st. From the United States £300 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures and Missions.—July 16th. From Sussex £34 2s. for Missions.—July 22nd. From Manchester £80, with £20 for the Orphans.—July 27th. This day a month ago our balance in hand was only £24 1s. 2d., viz., not enough to meet the average expenses of one day for these first four Objects of the Institution; but to-day it is £183 15s. 9½d., though we have expended during the month £623 4s. 3½d. On this very day we received further, from a Christian gentleman, who has many times helped us when we were in great need, three £50 Russian bonds, with six interest coupons attached to each, realizing, with interest, £152 8s. 9d. August 13th. From a London physician £20, with £20 for the Orphans.—August 14th. From the neighbourhood of Worcester, for Missions £20.—September 2nd. "In memory of a very dear brother," £5. From Simla, India, from two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200 for Missions to the heathen.—September 13th. From McKeesport, United States, £10. This kind donor has helped the Institution, perhaps, fifty times in a similar way; yet I have never seen him: and thus nineteen out of twenty of the donors, if not forty- nine out of every fifty, are entire strangers to me, in so far as regards personal acquaintance. We give ourselves to prayer; we speak to our Heavenly Father about the need of this Institution; we plead the merits and worthiness of our Lord Jesus, that is, we ask our Heavenly Father in His name, and we are helped, and have thus now been assisted for above fifty-six years, and have received for the Institution altogether, £1,225,000. If all who need means for the poor or for the work of God, and who have not yet tried this way, would, in like manner, betake themselves in believing, expecting prayer to God, they would see what a happy and successful way this is. After having now for more than sixty years acted on these principles, so far from being tired of them, I am more and more persuaded of their scriptural character, and seek for grace to go on in the same course to the end of my earthly pilgrimage. September 13th. Received £2 10s., with £2 10s. instead of insuring premises, with the following statement:—"During the past, as in almost every former year, since I trusted my shops to the Lord for preservation, there has been most manifest preservation. Adjoining my workshops and warehouse, is an old wooden lofty tallow candle factory, all of which is highly combustible, crowded, and fragile. In this place a fire occurred, which, had it not been instantly discovered and extinguished, my place would have been consumed, like a box in a parcel of matchboxes which had been ignited. The fire broke out at night also, when few men are about to render assistance. To God be all the praise!"—There is not a better insurance, than to commit all into the hands of God. Thus I have done for the Orphan Houses since 1848, though property of £120,000 and upwards is thus left uninsured, as it would be called; yet our Heavenly Father, into whose hands we have placed these extensive premises, has invariably protected them. September 25th. Received from Scotland £80 for the first four Objects, £30 for the Orphans, and £40 for my dear wife and myself. From H. B. £40 with £10 for the Orphans.—September 27th. During another month we have been enabled to meet all the expenses, amounting to £752 4s. 9½d., and our balance, which was this day month £72 18s. 4½d., is now £228 0s. 1d.; but, immediately after the monthly accounts were made up, it pleased the Lord greatly to increase our balance. We received this day, from the United States, for these four Objects £4,000, and for the Orphans £1,000. See, dear Christian reader, how blessed it is to trust in God. I waited on Him in India, my fellow-labourers in England, and others in various parts of the world helped us by their prayers; and thus the dear Christian brother, whom I have never seen, was moved by the Lord, in answer to our prayers, to send me this sum for the work of the Lord. Will not my dear fellow-believers be encouraged by this, and be led to make trial of this way, and see for themselves how willing the Lord is, even in the last part of the nineteenth century, to supply the need of His children, who trust in Him, in answer to their prayers? I cannot tell them how precious the spiritual results are, of getting supplies thus, by prayer and faith, for the work of God, whereby the hearts of scores of Missionaries can be made glad, whereby tens of thousands of copies of the Holy Scriptures can be sent forth, and hundreds of thousands of Tracts, and by which help comes for the Schools, and help even is ministered for the Orphans. October 25th. From Havana £12, with £2 for the Orphans. October 27th. Though during the past month we have expended for these Objects alone (irrespective of the Orphan work) £1,275 0s. 5½d., yet our balance in hand to-day is £3,401 1s. 7½d. November 5th. From Trinity College, Dublin, 10s., "Part of a prize."— December 11th. From the neighbourhood of Southampton £100, with £100 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself.— December 30th. From Dalkey, near Dublin, £7 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I enclose you cheque for £7 10s., £5 of which is for the Orphans, and £1 for the other Objects (Missions, etc.). Kindly accept £1 for yourself and Mrs. Müller, and for the remaining 10s. send me some gospel books or tracts. I have been strengthened by reading 'The Lord's Dealings' with you, and I am sure you will rejoice with me, in that He mercifully preserved my life from drowning. On a dark night I was going to meet the Holyhead steamer, arriving in Dublin. In the darkness I got too near the edge and dropped into the Liffey. I struggled in the water and called for help; but no one heard me. I then prayed to God to help me to swim (for I never swam before); felt the current bearing me on; and seeing the ferry steps, I worked towards them and got safely up on the quay. It was an experience of strength given in the valley of the shadow of death. "Yours faithfully, ——." The encouragement to be gathered from this letter is, that in the greatest difficulty, danger, and need, we should never despair, but betake ourselves in believing prayer to God. 1890 January 1st. From the Penponds Church Sunday School £1 13s. 11d., for sending the Holy Scriptures to the heathen. How much of their means do believers expend on this object? January 8th. From Sevenoaks £25 for Missions to the Jews, £25 for Missions to the heathen, £20 for the Orphans, and £30 for Mrs. Müller and myself. March 8th. By sale of jewellery £12 6s. 4d. From Berkshire, from the same Christian gentleman, who very many times has helped us, 30 coupons and one Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether, without income tax, to £154 15s. 8d.—April 1st. From Cape Town £100 for Missions, with £100 for the Orphans, from a donor whose name we do not even know. Observe, dear reader, how God helps us in answer to prayer. See not only the variety of places, from whence donations come, but also the numerous countries.—April 18th. From Whitby £10 10s., with the words: "Of Thine own I give unto Thee." April 19th. Balance of the legacy of the late Rev. F. H. £300. May 6th. From Wales £25 for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, £50 for Missions, £50 for the support of the Orphans, and £25 for myself.—May 7th. From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign Missions, and £100 for the support of the Orphans. For weeks past the income for all the branches of the Institution has been very small, therefore all the helpers in the Institution were this day week at our prayer meeting particularly requested, in private to pray much that God would be pleased to help us more abundantly; and now this evening we find, that the income during the past week has been more than four times as large as during the previous week. There was also to- day received from Ireland £100, for these Objects. May 22nd. We had been portioning out about £1,000 for missionary brethren, when the Lord again began to send help. There was received for these first four Objects to-day, from Clifton £100. There is nothing like spending the means, with which we are entrusted by the Lord, in order that we obtain more. By the £1,000 we sent out, many hearts were gladdened, and now the Lord will also gladden our hearts, by again increasing our ability to help brethren who labour in the gospel. Thus we have once more, by the help of God, been brought to the close of our financial year, and have been enabled to expend during the year from May 27th, 1889, to May 26th, 1890, altogether for these Objects, £11,952 0s. 9½d. Our balance in hand with which we began the year was £114 10s. 9d.; and we finished the year with £321 12s. 0½d. in hand. How were we able to do this, having asked no human being for anything? We trusted in God, and habitually laid our wants before Him in believing prayer. May 26th, 1890, to May 26th, 1891 Some Christian friends suppose, as the Institution is so large now; as it has been in existence for more than fifty-seven years, and must therefore be well known; that the trials of faith, which I had so particularly from the year 1838 until 1850, exist no more; but this is a mistake, for during the year 1890–91 our trials of faith were very great indeed, especially in connection with the first four Objects of the Institution. Yet, amidst all our poverty, and notwithstanding all our trials of faith, the Institution still exists, and, I believe, will yet be upheld by God, for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ. June 2nd. Received £5, with the words, "I will never leave thee nor forsake thee."—July 24th. From Scotland £100, with a gold watch and chain, for the support of the Orphans, and £20 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—July 25th. From Sussex £50 for Foreign Missions.— August 15th. From Eastbourne £35, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—August 18th. From a Missionary, residing in Pietermaritzburg, River Port, Shepstone, South Africa, £10. August 27th. As the income for these first four Objects had been only £538 18s. 2½d. during the past month, this sum, together with what had been left of the balance in hand, £113 8s. 4d., was all expended, and we had nothing left for these four branches of the Institution. On the same day came in for Missions £8, for the Tract Fund £5, for the Orphans £15, and for Mrs. Müller and myself £15, from a lady in Preston, whom I have never seen. On August 28th we received from a Christian gentleman, who had often helped us in a similar way, 30 coupons and 1 New Zealand Dividend Warrant, the whole amounting to £154 15s. 8d. This donation was the Lord's particularly kind gift to us, for we had nothing at all left.—September 15th. From the neighbourhood of Aberdeen £100.—September 27th. Since August 26th we have been able to expend upon these first four Objects of the Institution £559 16s. 8d.; but, as the income during the past month has again been only small, we have now nothing in hand for these branches. October 6th. The following letter was received from Berkshire, with £10:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Since last year, when it was my privilege to send you a small cheque, instead of paying it to the insurance company on farming stock and produce, I have been called to pass through a testing and trying experience of faith, as to its reality and genuine character. la this way it was brought about. Last Friday week, at 11 a.m., some sparks from the adjoining cottage chimney lodged in the thatched roof of a barn, under which certain farm implements belonging to me were stored in the dry for preservation, and the roof was very soon in a blaze. The barn and its contents were soon burned down, but the cottage was saved, and, thank God, there was no life lost, nor yet any accident. Now I trust this event will, through the good hand of our covenant God, increase my confidence, and give me more firm and constant faith in Him. I beg you will accept the enclosed cheque as the Lord's own, for I can only acknowledge myself a steward of His. I leave it in your hands to appropriate the money us you think best, and wishing you every blessing, remain "Yours sincerely, ——." With reference to this letter I make the following remarks:—(1) The Lord allows such events to befall us for the trial of our faith, in order that we may be led on spiritually, and that by such events we may be tested for the sake of spiritual blessing. The writer of the letter did not insure, because he trusted in God; but, by such an event, the Lord says, "I will see whether thou dost really trust in Me;" for where there is real trust in God the non-insurance will be continued, but where this is not the case, insurance will certainly follow. (2) Another reason is, God, by such events, says, I will see now whether thou dost consider thyself as an owner of thy property, or as a steward merely for if we consider ourselves owners, we shall be greatly tried by the loss of our possessions, but if we are only stewards then we can easily bear the loss, and submit to God's ordering, providing we have not been negligent in our stewardship. (3) The Lord would, in such a case, give to the writer of this letter an opportunity of glorifying Him by thankfulness, that the barn only, with its contents, was burned down, and that the stables, the dwelling-house, and the furniture were not consumed; also, that human, beings, horses and cattle had not been burned nor injured in the least. On the tour I am now taking through Germany and Switzerland, I have been struck by the fact, that out of tens of thousands of small houses and cottages, in villages, one house even most rarely has been seen covered with a thatched roof; whilst, before I left Germany in February, 1829, to live in England, by far the greater part of small houses in villages were always roofed with thatch. An event like the one mentioned in this letter may also give to us this instruction, that, with all our trust in God, we may yet use tiles for roofs if we can possibly afford them, instead of thatching them with straw. I remember, when I was a young man in Germany, I heard how whole villages had occasionally been reduced to ashes, in consequence of the thatched roofs accidentally taking fire; and I judge that, on that account, the Government since 1829 had prohibited the use of thatch for roofs any longer. October 8th. From Dublin £50 for Missions, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself, from a Christian gentleman who has repeatedly sent us help for the Institution, when we were in need; and thus it has been again just now. October 27th. Since September 27th we have been enabled to expend £650 for these Objects, but, as the income during the past month has again been comparatively small, we have nothing at all left at the present time. The Lord in His great kindness, however, sent us some help that same day, October 27th, for there was £50 received from Sevenoaks for Foreign Missions, and £50 for the Orphans.—October 28th. Received £60 from Bromley for Missions, as a thankoffering to the Lord, on the donor's birthday. November 27th. From October 27th to this day we have received £707 10s. 2¼d. for these Objects; but as the expenses have again been heavy, we have nothing at all in hand for them now. From W. W. £25 for Missions. 1891 January 1st. To-day the Lord has kindly sent to us an answer to many prayers, in this our time of need, namely, from Wales £100, with £50 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—January 5th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200 for Missions.—January 27th. Since December 27th our income for these Objects has been £808 3s. 0½d. during the month; but as our expenses have again been heavy, we have nothing in hand for the next month, and are again entirely cast upon the Lord. Our trial of faith during the whole of the past financial year of the Institution has continually been very great.— February 5th. Received from Scotland £1, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose you a Postal Order for £1, to use as you think best for the Lord's work under your care. My mother and my grandmother both used to send you a small donation every year, and I am trying to follow in their footsteps; for they have both left this world, and have gone to be with Christ, which is far better. "Yours truly, ——." February 6th. From Bromley £20.—March 6th. From Berkshire, from a Christian gentleman, 30 coupons, and 1 Dividend Warrant, amounting altogether to £154 15s. 8d.—March 16th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—April 9th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—April 29th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—May 19th. From California, in our time of trial, £100.—May 23rd. From the neighbourhood of Chippenham £50. May 26th, 1891, to May 26th, 1892 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £85 13s. 3½d. in hand for these Objects. Small as this balance was, yet we were grateful to have even as much. There had been many past years, when our expenses had been so great, that in one single week we had to expend for these Objects alone about £300. We remained therefore in the same position, in which we had been during the previous fifty-seven years of the Institution, viz., we were called upon to trust in God, in order to be at peace in our hearts; and this, by His grace, we did. During no year have our trials of faith and patience been greater than from May 27th, 1891, to May 26th, 1892; yet the Institution exists, through God's wondrous condescension, and will, in the same way, yet further exist. I will now refer to the way in which it pleased God to provide us with means, to be able to accomplish that which we were able to do during the past year; but will the reader please to keep in mind that every shilling, to which reference will be made, has been obtained entirely as the result of prayer and faith, not a single donor having been asked for anything. To the living God we appealed, and He spoke to the donors, influencing them to help us. On May 28th we received from Canada West for these Objects £3 1s., with £3 0s. 9d. for the support of the Orphans. From Auckland, New Zealand, £5 for Missions. These donations, from different countries, at so great a distance, coming to us at the beginning of the financial year of the Institution, we took as God's earnest that He would help us this year also.—July 9th. From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign Missions, with £100 for the Orphans. This kind donor has helped us, from time to time, within the last fifty years.—July 18th. From a Dundee donor £40, with £10 for the Orphans.—July 23rd. From "Leveret" £20 for Foreign Missions, with £40 for the Orphans.— August 18th. From Dundee £30, with £10 for the Orphans, and £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—August 24th. From a Christian physician in London, who has many times kindly helped us, £20 for labourers in the gospel in foreign parts, and £20 for the Orphans. September 3rd. Received from Scotland, from a Christian gentleman who has often helped us, and again and again when we were in need, £50, with £10 for the Orphans, and £15 for Mrs. Müller and myself. —September 12th. Received £9, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I am once again enabled to help on the Lord's work to the extent of the enclosed cheque, which please to use as you desire. To interest and encourage you, I would state the circumstance that leads to the sending of this cheque. Among other goods, I sell bicycles. I had one among them that did not seem to sell (though it was a good one), for some time, and it occurred to me, that perhaps the Lord had need of it. I then offered it to Him (in prayer of course) and in less than one week it was bought for the above, and leaves no doubt in my mind as to the need the Lord had of it. Having this day received the cash, it gives me joy to pass it over to Him, through you." September 21st. From Dublin £50 for these Objects, with £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. This kind donor has from time to time helped us for nearly thirty years, and often when our funds were very low, of which, of course, he knew nothing.—September 24th. From Bromley £20. This kind donor has also for many years sent us help from time to time. October 7th. From Edinburgh £120, with £20 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.—November 3rd. From Paris £25. —November 9th. With 2 Cor. 9:11, £10, and £20 for the Orphans. Received £5 for these Objects, and £5 for the Orphans, from Dunedin, New Zealand. The donor writes:—"Through reading your works, I have been brought to see my position as a steward, and, for the future, I purpose giving systematically, as the Lord prospers me."—November 23rd. From Adelaide £10, with £10 for the Orphans.—November 26th. Our balance in hand, for these Objects, is now reduced to £6 15s. 3½d. December 9th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £60— November 24th. From Chicago £25, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Enclosed find draft on a bank in London for £25, to be used for the Lord's work in your hands, as may seem best to you. It has been my desire for years to add my mite to this work. I do so praise Him for such a testimony in this generation to His faithfulness to His promises and readiness to respond to the prayer of faith. The work has been a constant witness to my own soul and cheer to my life. God grant, that you may not be allowed to become weary of your present mode of life, if for the sake of poor sinners and weak Christians in this groaning world He can still use you for His glory. God bless you most abundantly in every place, where you need a deepening sense of His presence! I have such a hungering to grow in the knowledge and grace of our beloved Lord Jesus, that I cannot close, without asking that you will offer at least one prayer to this effect for me. Most sincerely your Sister, by adoption into His family, ——." December 26th. We have nothing at all in hand for these Objects, but look, by the grace of God, for His further help.—December 31st. From "W. W." £15 for Missions, and £10 for the Orphans. 1892 January 1st. Received from Paddington £50, with £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself, from a donor who kindly repeatedly has helped us.—January 15th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £50. From McKeesport, from a donor who has very frequently helped us, and who is now ill, £10.—January 20th. From Wales £50 for these Objects, £50 for the Orphans, and £50 for Mrs. Müller and myself. This donation arrived when the funds were exceedingly low, and was therefore a great help to us. January 27th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £400; namely, £150 for the first four Objects of the Institution, and the remaining £250 for the Orphans. February 1st. From Islington £5, and the following letter:— Dear Brother, "I received the Report and have read part of it. I thought of sending next week; but my mind has been stirred up to send at once, as, although you have a large income, your need is very great, and this may be, a time of need. I enclose a cheque for £5, to be applied as most needed. "I remain, Yours in Christ, ——." We were indeed in need.—February 11th. Received £40, with the following letter:—"From your Reports I am pleased to find you are greatly interested in Mission work. The enclosed I wish to be used in that branch. May you still be abundantly blessed in every work, to the glory of God! From a Sister in Christ near Leeds." We at once sent £10 to each of four brethren, labouring in foreign countries.— February 13th. From Bordertown, South Australia, £25, with £25 for the Orphans.—February 19th. From Sevenoaks £50 for Foreign Missions, and £50 for the Orphans. March 7th. In addition to several small donations, which came in during the first six days of this month, the Lord was graciously pleased to help us to-day more abundantly by 30 coupons and 1 Dividend Warrant, which we received from a kind donor in Berkshire; they produced, less income tax, £154 15s. 8d. How very kind of the Lord to help us again and again in our need, and graciously to answer our prayer for help!—March 8th. From Glenelg, South Australia, £7 10s., with £7 10s. for the Orphans, and the following letter:— Dear Sir and Brother in Christ, "Please find herein Bank Draft for £15. Say, half of it for the Orphans, and the other half devote to such purposes as you think most need it. The fact that our Heavenly Father, year by year, sends you the money necessary to provide for so many Orphans, and to do good in so many other ways, is indeed a cause for great thankfulness, find should strengthen the faith of all God's dear children who read your Reports." April 11th. From believers at Barcelona, Spain, £2 for Schools.—April 20th. From Scotland £100 with £5 for myself.—April 27th. Through the Lord's kindness we have to-day £31 13s. 2½d. in hand for those Objects. May 2nd. When all our money was again gone, we received from Greenock £50 for these Objects, £15 for the Orphans, and £15 for myself.—May 9th. From the United States 800 dollars (£162 15s.) as a legacy for Foreign Missions. The testator of this sum I had never seen; he lived thousands of miles from Bristol; he could not know that, when his legacy would be paid, we should be in the greatest need of help; but God, who knew all about us, influenced the heart of this Christian donor, to leave us this legacy.—May 18th. From Ireland, for these Objects £80, and £20 for the Orphans. The first donation which this donor sent me, many years since, was five shillings, and he thought he could hardly afford even this small amount; but from that time this Christian manufacturer began to act as a steward for God, and the Lord prospered him so abundantly, that more than once he has sent me for the Institution £500 at a time. If Christians knew, that the way to prosper even temporarily, in business, is to give liberally to the work of the Lord, they would be far less tried and be truly happy even in their business affairs. May 26th. I have thus given specimens of the manner in which the Lord has sent us means for these Objects, up to the close of the financial year. By the grace of God, we continue to trust in Him, with unshaken confidence; but our faith and patience have been greatly tried, in regard to pecuniary supplies, during the whole year. In regard to the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, we have not been able to supply Bible carriages with them at reduced prices since July, 1891, on account of which circumstance tens of thousands of copies less have been circulated than was the case in former years; but as we had not sufficient money for selling copies of the Bible at reduced prices without contracting debt, we considered that the way to glorify God was, to submit to His holy pleasure, in this respect, and to wait till He honoured us again with more means, The same was the case with regard to Missionary operations; for gladly would we have done ten times more than was actually accomplished; but we could have sent more money to missionary brethren only by contracting debt. We wait therefore upon God, we expect yet to be helped again more abundantly; but if the Lord should not honour us in this way, we say, "The will of the Lord be done." May 26th, 1892, to May 26th, 1893 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £17 8s. 5½d. in hand, for these first four Objects of the Institution. June 13th. There was found on the platform of the Railway Station at Hereford, a small packet, addressed to me, containing eleven sovereigns, and these words: "From a cheerful giver, Bristol, for Jesus' sake." It was taken, half for these Objects and half for the Orphans.—June 25th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—July 2nd. From two believers £2 as "A thankoffering for entering on the forty-ninth year of their married life."—July 6th. From Yorkshire £200 for Foreign Missions, and £100 for the Orphans.—August 10th. From Taunton £50, with £50 for the Orphans, as "A thankoffering for ten years of happy married life, completed this day." From Wales £50 for these Objects, £150 for the Orphans, and £50 for Mrs. Müller and myself, with a very encouraging letter regarding our great pecuniary trials during the past year.—August 12th. From Paris £25, with £25 for the Orphans. —August 16th. From a minister in Scotland £1, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Wright, "I have pleasure in enclosing P.O. for £1. As I see from your Report to hand to-day, that the funds of the Bible Knowledge portion of your work were lower last year, I send the money to it. It has been of use to me to note the fact, that Mr. Midler's trials and yours, with regard to pecuniary means, are not over, as one might expect, seeing how long the Institutions have been before the Christian public. It brings before one the fact, that this world is the scene of struggle right on to the end of life; that there is always a battle of faith and effort to be fought. It is due to Mr. Müller to add, that his work and teachings have, by God's blessing, been the means of much spiritual benefit to me; and, encouraged by his example, I have begun to do something in a small way for the needy and for Christian work, and have found that God has given me all that is needed (with something over) up to this present moment. With sincere wishes and prayers for His blessing on your work, "Believe me, sincerely yours, ——." September 2nd. From Berkshire, in coupons, £128 6s. 8d.— September 5th. From Newcastle-on-Tyne £10 for Missions, and £10 for the Orphans, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Though finances just now are rather at a low ebb with me, yet in faith, and also with much joy, I double the sum usually sent. £10 are an annual thankoffering for preservation of house, business stock, and premises from fire. This has been by God's good hand graciously done for me for thirty years. When I first began to send to you I was young, and anxious to pay my way in business; and the only way I could satisfy my conscience, in sending money to you, was by dropping off all insurances of both life and stock. Praise God, there has not only been preservation, but blessing all round. The other £10 I send, is part of a thankoffering for the Lord having graciously averted a lawsuit, that was started against me, but went no further than the service of a writ. I have not even cared to ask my solicitors how it is the case broke down, but simply praise God for it, as I know it is the Lord's doing, and marvellous in our eyes." September 6th. Received £100 for Mission. Work in Barcelona, Spain, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Ever since I had earnings (now about thirty years) I have cheerfully set apart one-tenth for the work of the Lord; and the Lord has prospered me above many; perhaps, I might say, above most of those with whom I started." See here again, esteemed reader, the effect of systematic giving. Please to remember also, that all the sums referred to, and the hundreds not referred to, are received, every one of them, as direct answers to prayer; for during fifty-eight years not one single individual has ever been asked for anything for the Institution, in order that God alone might have the praise. September 15th. From London £40 for these Objects, £40 for the Orphans, and £20 for myself.—September 16th. From Dublin was received £50 for Missions, £50 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. —October 11th. From Christian friends at Manvers Hall, Bath, £20 for Schools in Spain.—October 14th. From Highbury £20 for Missions and Schools.—October 29th. For several days very little has come in for the support of the various Objects of the Institution. To- day again only about £15 was received by the first four deliveries of letters. At 5.45 p.m. I had, for the third time that day, prayer with my dear wife, entreating God to help us; and a little after 6 p.m. came a cheque for £200, by the fifth delivery, from Edinburgh, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have again the pleasure of sending you a cheque for £200 towards your service for the Master.… I have never had the pleasure of seeing you, but often think of you as one whom God has used to teach me some practical lessons. Your life and work have been a blessing to many, and I rejoice in your length of days and continual power of service. "Yours, with much Christian regard, ——." After the reception of this letter and cheque, my dear wife and I thanked God, and asked for more by the last delivery; accordingly at 9 p.m. a cheque arrived for £44 17s. 5d., another cheque for £3, and 6s. in Postal Orders. The £44 17s. 5d. is a most remarkable donation. It was accompanied by the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "The enclosed cheque for £44 17s. 5d. is from our brother (a sick Missionary from the wilds of Africa), who laboured and suffered with ——. The enclosed is all the money I had in hand belonging to him, and this morning I received word from him, asking me to send the whole of the amount to you, and stating that he would write to you what to do with it. Mr. ——'s health is not yet robust, and I was the more impressed with our dear brother's whole-heartedness for the Lord, in so freely giving the whole of the money I held for him to the Lord. I thought you would like to know these particulars; it was refreshing to my own soul. Some of us give of our abundance, but he has given all he had. In a postscript of his letter, ho said, 'I was thinking, perhaps, I ought to have just sent for the money and then have sent it on myself to George Müller, so as not to let ray left hand know what my right hand doeth; but that would only necessitate loss of time; it may be that he needs the money, and I do not much mind your knowing what I do; but you need not tell any one else.' "With Christian love and esteem, Yours in Christ, ——." This sum was taken, in our great need, for the Orphans. Last year I stated* that, if the income was not increased, we should, be obliged to decrease our operations, in order that we might not give the appearance even, as if we carried on the work whilst going into debt. Our difficulties had arisen from the fact, that the Home and Mission Schools had been for many years carried on at an expense of between £4,000 and £5,000, and that we scarcely ever received anything towards the support of these Schools, and that the expenses almost entirely, if not entirely, were met by the donations left at our disposal, which, instead of being taken in part, or wholly, for the Orphan Work, were placed to the School Fund. Now, when the new financial year of the Institution commenced on May 27th, 1892, we watched the hand of God, to see whether there would be any alteration in the months of June and July, but finding that the average income remained as it had been before, we saw it needful to give notice to the teachers, that, if the Lord should not increase our income, the Home and Foreign Day Schools would be closed on October 31st. During those three months, from July 31st to October 31st, we received from all quarters expressions of sorrow at the prospect of the Schools being closed; and, in several instances, friends of the Institution showed also practical sympathy by sending donations for the School Fund; but as these did not appreciably affect the average income, we had no alternative but, on the latter date mentioned, to close all the Foreign Schools and all the Home Schools, excepting those at Purton (Glos.), which we desired to carry on, if we could do so without going into debt, as the premises belong to the Institution. We have also continued to aid Sunday Schools pecuniarily and by grants of Bibles and Testaments, and shall continue to do so, as God shall enable us. I have the joy, further, to state that the Spanish and Italian Schools, and three other of the Home Schools, are carried on independently of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and that we also shall have joy in aiding them as the Lord may be pleased to entrust us with means. November 7th. From the neighbourhood of Witney, from an aged believer, very ill, £100 for Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. November 22nd. Received on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. H. U. £100 for Missions, and £400 for the Orphans.—December 31st. From Paddington £70, with £30 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. 1893 January 2nd. From "Needy," Nottingham, £5, with £10 for the Orphans, and £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—February 2nd. From Surrey £50 for Schools in Spain, £15 for the support of one Orphan for one year, £5 for Mrs. Müller, £5 for myself, and £5 for Mr. Wright.—February 7th. On account of the legacy of the late Mrs. H. U. £200 for Missions. April 7th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100 for Foreign Missions. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £15.—April 27th. Legacy of the late Miss H. F. £450 for these Objects, with £450 for the Orphans. By this legacy we were enabled, with what was in hand for these Objects, to have the joy of portioning out £550 to be sent to missionary brethren. We had for a good while longed and prayed to do again more in aiding Missionary Objects, and the Lord was pleased to grant to us now this joy. May 18th. From Ireland £50 for Missions, and £50 for the Orphans. —May 22nd. The balance of Mrs. H. U.'s legacy £361 13s. 10d. for Missions. This legacy gave us the joy of being able to send out another £550 to Missionaries in China, India, the Straits of Malacca, Central Africa, British Guiana, etc. May 26th, 1893, to May 26th, 1894 On May 27th, when the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £33 19s. 10¾d. in hand for the first four Objects of the Institution. June 27th. The total income during the past month, for all the various Objects of the Institution, has been only £721 6s. 11¼d., and the expenses were £1,722 3s. 4d., so that oar balance in hand, during this one month, decreased £1,000 16s 4¾d. The reader will see, therefore, that, if we were to begin a new financial year with a large balance in hand, we dare not trust in it, but that our eyes need continually to be directed to the Lord alone.—For these first four Objects of the Institution we had, at the beginning of this day, not a single penny in hand, but received in the course of the day £50 for them, with £50 for the Orphans, and £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself, from Scotland. July 17th. Received £5 10s. from a donor who has sent to me for nearly thirty years as a donation for the Institution, what he would have paid to insurance companies, and who has been many times preserved from fire, when it has been near his premises. July 20th. From Yorkshire £150 for Foreign Missions, £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for my own personal expenses, from a donor who for fifty-two years has kindly helped me from time to time.—July 21st. From Sussex £25 for Missions. September 6th. Received the following letter from a distance of several hundred miles:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I received your kind note yesterday morning, with an acknowledgment of your receipt of the cheque for £12, which I had the privilege of sending you last Friday. You received my letter and enclosure on Saturday. Now it will interest you to know, that, on that very day, when you wrote me your kind receipt, there was a large order written out in Bristol for me, amounting in net value to more than £21, and this order and your letter both reached me together Monday morning, also several other good orders by the same post. Then again, this evening, as I sat down to write this note to you, a letter reached me, which contains a cheque for £12 (the exact sum I sent you), in payment of an account three months overdue. 'The Lord is good to them that wait for Him, to the soul that seeketh Him.' " This Christian donor has for many years trusted in the Lord, and he has found in his experience the statement of Luke 6:38, verified, "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again." This has also been my own experience for sixty-four years and six months, ever since January 1st, 1830. September 21st. From Stourbridge £25. From Berkshire, £132 15s. 7d. for the first four Objects of the Institution, with £71 9s. for the Orphans, from a donor who has kindly assisted us many times in a similar way, and often when we were in great need of help. October 12th. From two Bristol donors £50 for Barcelona Schools and Mission (Spain), and £50 for the support of the Orphans.— October 21st.—From Cheltenham £20, with £30 for the Orphans, and £50 for Mrs. Müller's and my own personal expenses.— November 22nd. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £50 for Missions to China. 1894 January 24th. Legacy of the late Miss E. A. D. £450 for the circulation of the Holy Scripture and Tracts, and £450 for Missions. This lady I never saw; but her father (long since gone to his rest) I was well acquainted with, and was enabled to help him many times in his evangelistic efforts; a service for which the repayment has now come through his daughter, who, through the decease of an uncle, obtained considerable property. February 3rd. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500.— March 1st. From New Zealand £20 4s. for Foreign Missions, with £1 1s. for Mrs. Müller and myself. A retrospect March 5th. On March 5th, 1834, it pleased God to use me, His unworthy servant, to be the instrument of founding the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. On this day, after it has existed sixty years, I look back upon that period, and admire the power and love of God. Regarding this Institution, I notice now the following particulars:— (1) God allows me in health of body and mind, and while I am able still, day by day, to labour in connection with the Institution, to look back upon its operations during the past sixty years; and my grateful heart exclaims, What has God wrought! (2) The principles on which the Institution is carried on arc the same now as those on which it was founded sixty years ago, viz., that God alone is looked to for spiritual and temporal blessing. No one is ever asked for pecuniary help; nor do we go into debt, in order to be able to enlarge its operations, but wait upon God for means in prayer, before we go forward. (3) Our trials of faith and patience, during the past sixty years, have been numberless; but so have been also the blessings, which God has bestowed on the Institution. He has never forsaken us. (4) These trials of faith and patience continue up to the present time. On this anniversary of the founding of the Institution, sixty years ago, the income by the first two deliveries of letters has been £4 6s. 6d. only, and half a sovereign was given irrespective of the post, making altogether £4 16s. 6d., instead of £180 for two days' average expenses, for this is Monday, and yesterday, being Sunday, we did not take in letters. Thus, it often goes on too for many days together that we receive very little; yet God has upheld this Institution for sixty years, and we not only owe nothing, but have money in hand. (5) Only twice, all these sixty years, has it been found at the close of the financial year, that our expenses were greater than our income; but there were many unpaid legacies then which had been left, amounting to more than six times the amount owing, and there were also many acres of valuable land, which could be sold for building. (6) God alone knows fully the spiritual blessing which has been bestowed by Him on the operations of the Institution; but there is good reason to believe that tens of thousands of persons have been benefited thereby. We, therefore, erect our Ebenezer to the praise of the Lord, and, trusting in Him, go forward in this work in the sixty- first year of its existence. March 7th. From Berkshire £112 13s. 3d., with £46 5s. 4d. for the Orphans.—April 20th. From Scotland, for the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and Foreign Missions £100, with £5 for myself. May 8th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250.—May 21st. From Ontario, Canada, £10.—May 23rd. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500.—May 25th. From Yorkshire £125 for Foreign Missions. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500, namely, £250 for the School, Bible, and Mission Fund, and £250 for the Orphans. The reader will see, from what has been stated, how, after a long season of trial, the Lord has again, at the close of our financial year, been pleased more abundantly to supply us with money, as the result of prayer and faith. May 26th, 1894, to May 26th, 1895 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £1,012 2s. 3¾d. in hand for the first four Objects of the Institution, owing to the several large donations given at the end of the last period. But if the Lord had not been pleased to add to it, we should very soon have had nothing at all in hand. This, however, He did. June 7th. From Norfolk £20, with £30 for the Orphans.—June 19th. From Kent, for Foreign Missions, £50, with £50 for the Orphans.— July 11th. From Scotland £100 for Foreign Missions, with £5 for myself. August 1st. From Wales £150, with £300 for the Orphans, and £50 for myself.—August 9th. From two Bristol donors £30 for Barcelona Schools, £60 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. August 17th. From a Bristol merchant £40 for the Mission and Bible Fund, and £10 for the Orphans. August 22nd. Legacy of the late Miss M. G. £1,000, to be divided equally between these four Objects. Day by day we ask God to help us with means for these Objects. Three times a week Mr. Wright and I have meetings for prayer with our helpers and fellow-labourers; and I pray besides this every day alone, as no doubt our fellow-labourers do: and the Lord shows to us continually, that we do not wait on Him in vain. The lady who left this £1,000, I knew not even by name; but God spoke to her heart for us.—August 27th. The new financial year has now been three months going on, and the Lord has been pleased to send us, within these three months, for these four Objects of the Institution, in all £2,056 15s. 10d. This sum has been received as the result of prayer.—August 31st. From Shropshire £50, with £20 for my own expenses. September 4th. From a donor then in Ross-shire £40, with £10 for the Orphans.—September 7th. From a Berkshire donor, by coupons, £112 3s., with £21 5s. for the Orphans. October 12th. From Sussex £20 for Missions.—October 16th. From Ottery St. Mary £90 for Missions. November 5th. From Edinburgh £65 for Foreign Missions, £65 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.—November 12th. From Scotland £50, with £50 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself.—November 13th. Anonymously £25 for Foreign Missions, and £25 for the Orphans. November 26th. This new period has now lasted six months, and there has been received from May 27th to November 26th, 1894, for these four Objects, £3,587 18s. 6½d., and for the support of the Orphans, £9,971 7s. 4½d., in all, £13,559 5s. 11d. Will the reader please remember, that every shilling of this amount was obtained by prayer; that we called for no special meetings to make known our position; that we did not ask through religious periodicals that help might be sent to us; that we wrote no letters to wealthy friends of ours to aid us; God, and God alone, our never failing Friend and Helper, was besought by us to supply us with means; and this He did. December 3rd. From Wales £100 for these Objects, £100 for the Orphans, and £50 for myself.—December 6th. From County Dublin £25 for Foreign Missions.—December 13th. From a Bristol donor £30 for these Objects, £30 for the Orphans, £20 for Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself.—December 21st. From Cambridge £47 5s. 6d.— December 26th. From Kent £50 for Foreign Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. From the neighbourhood of Blandford £50 for Foreign Missions. 1895 January 1st. On this day I received from London £13, with £2 for myself.—January 17th. A shoemaker in Switzerland, with a little business, had saved up 500 francs for old age or sickness, but is now constrained by the love of Christ, who has been so kind and merciful to him for sixty-one years, to lay this little sum at His feet, being a widower, and having a son in business, his only child. He had weighed this step well and prayerfully, but remained of the same mind, to send me the whole sum, viz., £19 15s. 3d. This is a great sum for a little shoemaker in Switzerland; but in gratitude for what God has done for his soul he gladly gives the whole, desiring that his name should not be mentioned. February 9th. From a greatly afflicted widow in Liverpool, who had sent me a little time since £10, and who now sends £20 more for Missions, being desirous that others should be brought to the knowledge of the Lord. This money is her savings; but she feels now constrained, in love to her Lord, to devote this money to Him.— February 12th. Received two five-pound notes anonymously, with these words: "Half for the Orphans and half for Missions. The only means of atonement for a piece of wicked folly, committed in youth, sixty years ago, all the parties, but the transgressor, being dead. Remember not the iniquities of my youth, often confessed with deep sorrow, looking to the cross, and Him nailed thereon." This is restitution money; a point not to be lost sight of. As the parties who were wronged were dead, the restitution is thus made to God. February 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £500 for Missions.—February 27th. During the past nine months, in this new period, we have received for these first four Objects £5,545 7s. 2d., and for the support of the Orphans, £18,795 11s. 4½d.; in all, £24,340 18s. 6½d. The great point for the reader is, to remember, that every penny of this sum is the result of believing prayer. March 2nd. Received from Berkshire in coupons £133 18s. 7d. March 22nd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £500 for Foreign Missions.—April 26th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £1,000 for Foreign Missions, and £500 for the Orphans. May 24th. From a poor widow in Liverpool, who had saved some money, and who had sent me of it £10 a few months since, then £20; and now sends another £20, that the gospel might be preached far and wide, that other sinners also might be blessed, as she has been blessed. May 26th, 1895, to May 26th, 1896 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £1,059 8s. 5¾d. in hand for the first four Objects. July 6th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for my personal expenses.— July 11th. From the late Colonel J. B. £25 for Missions, and £50 for the Orphans.—July 22nd. Mr. Wright and I had the joy to-day of portioning out £979 for Missionaries. July 27th. From a clergyman near Wrington, £5 for Foreign Missions.—August 27th. Received from a gentleman farmer £43 1s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Again it is my great privilege to send you a cheque, which please to use as you think best for the Lord, who, I trust, has put it into my heart to forward it to you. The amount, £43 1s., is the highest price realized this year for one of my sheep at the annual sale, and I have considered it to be the right thing to give to the Lord each year the value of the best sheep in the flock. Last year it was £42. How very nice, that it should be a little more this year (though the average of the sheep was just a few shillings less). May it please our gracious God, still to increase the value each succeeding year! It is a delight to give unto the Lord of His own; for I feel I am only a steward, entrusted with talents to use for His glory. I have read the Report with great pleasure. Many short sentences, put in by yourself, have often cheered and strengthened and proved a stimulus to me." September 11th. From Berkshire £138 18s.—September 27th. From Edinburgh £65 for Foreign Missions, £65 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.—September 28th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £184 13s. 6d. for Foreign Missions.—October 1st. Received £100 for Foreign Missions, and £5 for myself, from Scotland.—November 12th. From Scotland £100 for Foreign Missions, with £5 for myself. December 11th. Legacy of the late Miss P. A. £717 16s. 2d., with £717 16s. 2d. for the support of the Orphans. The testatrix had taken a deep interest in this Institution for fifty-three years.—December 12th. From Cambridge £30, with £10 11s. 10d. for the Orphans, from a Christian gentleman, who for many years has taken a deep interest in this Institution.—December 16th. From Herts £75 for the Bible, Mission, and Tract Fund, £25 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself.— December 31st. From Paddington £20 for the Schools, £40 for Missions, £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. 1896 January 1st. The Old Year closed with many blessings, and the New Year brought many others. Of the donations which were received for these first four Objects of the Institution, I will only refer to the following. From Nottingham was received £15 for these Objects, £10 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself, from "Needy," and "Needy, Junior."—January 6th. From Scotland £7, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I enclose £7 towards the Missionary part of your work. This I made up my mind to give to the Lord during 1895, as a thankoffering for passing an examination about November. I saw that, in the ordinary course of things, I should not be able to lay all of this sum aside, and at first I thought, God will see that I cannot. I will give it as soon as I can in 1896. Afterwards I thought that, as I had promised it to God before a certain date, I ought to keep my word, and I began to pray and ask that God would send me the amount some way or other before the New Year. It almost seemed impossible; and on Friday, December 27th, I was fasting, asking God that He would give me what I needed to make up the amount, and to bless me during this year. On going to the office I found a cheque, sending me my allowance three weeks before it was duo. This had never been done before, and I did praise God for His faithfulness. Earlier on that day I had been definitely praying for the money in the name of Jesus, thanking beforehand for it, and it must have been God that caused my allowance to be sent so early. With best wishes, and hoping that you may yet be spared to the work till He comes, "I am, a young brother in Christ, ——." This letter shows to the reader how much may be obtained through believing, expecting prayer, even at the close of the nineteenth century.—January 22nd. As the income of late had been little, in comparison with the expenses, I besought the Lord particularly, that He would be pleased to send us larger donations, by new or former donors, or by the payment of legacies. Now this morning I received £137 from Scotland from a person who works on the railroad, and who sends his all, which had been laid aside for a day of need. Dear Mr. Müller, "It is with much pleasure that my wife and I enclose £137 to you, to help on the work of faith and labour of love, that our Lord has these many years laid on your heart. And truly, from what we have read of your testimony of simple faith and trust in the living God, in fully supplying all your need, we have been led to encourage your faith in God, by giving the little we have laid aside for an evil day; and your testimony has been blessed to us in leading us out to a fuller trust in God, who has so richly supplied our need in the past; and we would not like our Lord to find what belongs to Him lying idly by, when He comes. May the blessing of our God rest graciously upon you in His work. Pray for us. "Yours faithfully in Christ, ——." See, esteemed reader, how much those men, who are far from rich, may do for the work of God, if their heart is filled with love to Him. Though the Church of God is but the little flock, in comparison with the world, and though the believers generally are of the poorer classes, yet, if the means the poor Church possesses wore laid down at the feet of the Lord Jesus, ten or twenty times more could be accomplished than is now done.—January 25th. From Wales £100 for these four Objects, £100 for the support of the Orphans, and £50 for myself. March 3rd. As the legacy of the late Miss F. R. N. £165 10s. 5d. for Missions.—March 7th. From Berkshire, in coupons and a Dividend Warrant, £119 12s. 9d.—March 16th. Mr. Wright received from the Orphans on his birthday, and left at his disposal, £8 10s. 6d., which he placed to Foreign Missions. April 10th. Day after day, and week after week, the income has been very little, about the fourth part of our expenses, so that our balance in hand was all but entirely spent. Under these circumstances nothing remained to be done but more prayer, more exercise of faith, and patiently waiting God's time for help. Thus I gave myself particularly to prayer yesterday, and the first two deliveries brought £104 1s. for the Orphans and the other Objects. Of this amount came £50, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have for years desired to make a gift to the work of the Lord in your hands of £50, and I am enabled this day to do so. I have great pleasure in enclosing you cheque for that amount, to be used at your discretion in the Lord's work." In the afternoon I received 100 dollars more from America. April 23rd. From New Zealand £50.—April 27th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £60 for Foreign Missions, with £20 for Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself. May 4th. From New Zealand £20 4s. for Foreign Missions, with £1 1s. for myself.—May 18th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £7 10s. May 26th, 1896, to May 26th, 1897 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had the balance of £46 15s. in hand for the first four Objects of the Institution; a balance so small, that it was only enough for the average expenses of two days, according to the previous year. We had just a foretaste in this of what the whole year has been to us, even constant trial of faith. Yet, by the grace of God, as we really know God, we looked to Him, and He has upheld this Institution for another year. June 2nd. From the widow of a former Missionary £2 10s. for Foreign Missions, and £2 10s. for Missions to the Jews.—June 15th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £30 for Foreign Missions. —June 22nd. From the same donor, for Foreign Missions £20.—June 25th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself. July 6th. From Fishponds £50, with £50 for the Orphans.—July 31st. From Sunderland, from "a donor who had long loved the Institution, whom the Lord has taken to Himself," £50. August 3rd. From the neighbourhood of Melton Mowbray £100.— August 5th. From Shropshire £20 for the first four Objects of the Institution, £30 for the support of the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself. September 4th. From Berkshire £97 12s. 8d., with £21 5s. 4d. for the Orphans.—September 28th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £60 for Foreign Missions, with £20 for Mr. Wright, and £20 for myself. From the Orphans on Ashley Down, Bristol, £14 16s. for Missions to the heathen.—September 30th. From Westmoreland, 10s., with this statement: "I have felt the Lord speaking to me to-day, to send 10s. to you for the furtherance of His work." Our need has been great, very, very great, almost during the whole of the past year. We do nothing under these circumstances, but give ourselves to prayer, and to pray more frequently for help; and thus God speaks to His stewards for us, as in this case. October 17th. From Demerara £514 19s. for Christian brethren in China.—November 9th. From Edinburgh £65 for Missions, £65 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself.—November 10th. From Scotland £100 for Missions to the heathen, and £5 for myself. December 10th. From Cambridge £35 19s. The donor, who is in business, having a desire to contribute to the support of this Institution, set apart for it the profit he might have on the sale of a certain article. This donation is the result of one year; but often it has amounted even to £80 or £90.—December 30th. From Paddington £60, with £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself. 1897 January 1st. From "Needy" £18 for Missions, £20 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself.—January 5th. From Rickmansworth, for Missions to the heathen, £100.—January 16th. From Canada £30. Will the reader please to observe that we receive donations from all parts of the world. From India, the Straits of Malacca, China, Japan, Demerara, Essequibo, Berbice, New Zealand, South Australia, Tasmania, New South Wales, the United States, Canada, South Africa, North Africa, Central Africa, from Egypt, Ceylon, and from all the many countries of the Continent of Europe; but not one of thirty or forty of the donors is personally known to me. And how comes all this? God speaks to His stewards for us: and thus we are helped. If all the children of God made better use of prayer and faith, how much time and how much money would they save in seeking to secure means, and how very much annoyance they would thus escape.— January 27th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself.—February 11th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £200 for Foreign Missions.—February 19th. From Greenwich £40, with £10 for the Orphans.—February 20th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £7 10s. April 30th. From Bromley £20 for Missions.—May 19th. From Swanton, Ohio, £40 16s. 10d., and £20 8s. 4d. May 26th, 1897, to May 26th, 1898 The reader is particularly requested to remember, that every donation that is referred to with regard to these Objects, or the Orphan work, is a direct answer to prayer. In the measure that this will be kept in mind, the reading of this record will be profitable spiritually or otherwise. The balance in hand on the first day of another financial year of the Institution was £31 0s, 7¼d., a sum so small, that trust in the living God was indeed called for, at the very beginning of the year; and thus it has been day by day. For two years now uninterruptedly, day by day, faith, prayer, and patience have been called for. We have been however sustained, the Institution goes on, and is still used by the Lord.—May 31st. From Edinburgh £65 for Foreign Missions, £65 for the support of the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £10 for myself. July 1st. From Sussex for Missions, £21.—July 8th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—July 12th. From Hereford £40, with £5 for Mr. Wright, and £5 for myself. July 13th. From Scotland £100 for Missions to the heathen, and £5 for myself.—July 23rd. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £10. August 14th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £152 8s. 9d.— August 24th. From Wales £65, with £100 for the Orphans, £10 for Mr. Wright, and £25 for myself. September 7th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £121 16s. 2½d.—September 21st. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £20, with £10 for the Orphans.—September 23rd. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £25 9s. 6d. for Missions to the heathen. * September 25th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself. September 27th. Received 2s. 11d. from E. S., an Orphan under our care, who yesterday, after some months' illness (with consumption), died in the Lord. This dear child's mother died of the same disease. E. S., before her decease, expressed the wish that "dear Mr. Müller should have all her money on his birthday." I took it for Missions to the heathen. October 5th. From Leicestershire £100 for Foreign Missions. October 13th. From near Burton-on-Trent £50, with £50 for the Orphans. The donor wrote: "It has been laid on my heart to remit you the enclosed cheque, value £100. Whilst I was lying awake this morning meditating of Him, my thoughts were directed to this, and I made haste and delayed not to obey His commandment. You may be just now needing help." True indeed were these words. We were greatly needing help, but we told no one but our Heavenly Father, and He spoke for us to His obedient child.—October 29th. From Glasgow £20 for Missions to India, with £5 for sufferers from famine in India. This £25 came from an anonymous donor, who, while not indifferent to the bodily needs of the heathen, appears rightly to estimate their far greater and deeper spiritual need. November 6th. From Oxfordshire, from one of "God's Stewards," £20 for Missions, and £20 9s. 5d. for the Orphans. November 20th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself. November 22nd. From the Cape of Good Hope £20 for Missions to the heathen. December 2nd. From New Zealand £50 for Foreign Missions, with a letter from which I extract the following: "Some years ago, after carefully reading portions of your books, we felt that it was our duty to set aside 10 per cent of our profits to use in the Lord's work. The first year, as you will find, we sent you £3—this year £150. Even looking at the matter from a grovelling worldly point of view, it is the best investment we ever made." This donation was received at a time of the greatest need.—December 9th. After another week's continuance in prayer and patient expectant waiting upon God, our hearts were refreshed and our faith encouraged, by receiving, by one postal delivery, the following three donations, viz., from Bournemouth £100 for Foreign Missions, with £200 for the Orphans; from near Havant £100 for Missions, and £100 for the Orphans; and from Illinois, U.S.A., £20 for Missions to the heathen. The joy that such a deliverance brings to children of God who are really confiding in His love and power and faithfulness is indescribable. But, in order to this, there must be no looking "this way and that way," but a simple staying of the soul upon the living God, who sees and hears and knows, and, in His own time and way, will surely come down to deliver those who trust in Him. 1898 January 1st. From Nottingham £20, with £15 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself.—January 5th. From Paddington, from a kind donor who has thus helped us for many years, £60, with £40 for the Orphans, and £10 for myself.—February 18th. From Honiton £5 for Foreign Missions, £2 for Home Missions, £90 for the Orphans, and £3 for myself. [March 10th. On the morning of this day Mr. Müller passed peacefully away; particulars of his death will be given in Chapter XX.] March 15th. From Ferryside £5, with the following letter: "The enclosed £5 was given me by my beloved sainted mother, and was very precious to me as her last gift. I was on the point of sending it to dear Mr. Müller on Friday, when I heard he had fallen asleep in Jesus the day before. I now send it to you in loving memory of my dear mother and of dear Mr. Müller, for whom I had the deepest regard and veneration. Please use it as the Lord directs you, though I incline to its being used to spread His Holy Word. Most sincerely do I sympathize with you in your irreparable loss, and shall always pray that the Lord will give you the like strong faith to carry on the work in His hands."—March 22nd. From New Zealand £50 for Missions, and £100 for Orphans.—March 23rd. From Bristol, with 2 Cor. 9:15, £450, towards the cost of rebuilding the Schoolroom at Purton, Glos. March 25th. From Bristol £10 for labourers in the gospel in Italy, £10 for Missions, £10 for the Orphans, with £10 towards Mr. Müller's funeral expenses, and £10 for myself.—March 30th. From the North of Ireland £13 for Missions, with £2 for the Orphans.—March 31st. From Switzerland 500 francs for Foreign Missions, and 500 francs for the Orphans.—April 12th. From Edinburgh £70 for Foreign Missions, £70 for the Orphans, with £10 for myself.—April 21st. From Brooklyn, U.S.A., £20.—April 20th. From Scotland £50, with £50 for the Orphans, and £5 for myself. May 2nd. From near Manchester £10 for Missions, £10 for the Orphans, with £10 for myself.—May 6th. From Oxfordshire £20 for Missions, and £19 for the Orphans.—May 9th. From New Zealand £20 for Foreign Missions, £1 5s. for the Orphans, and £1 1s. for myself.—May 10th. From Bristol £100 for Missions, and £100 for the Orphans. CHAPTER XIX HEAVY TRIALS IN ORPHAN WORK DURING THE LAST THIRTEEN YEARS OF MR. MÜLLER'S LIFE* 1885 to 1898 May 26th, 1885, to May 26th, 1886 OUR balance in hand on May 27th, 1885, was £3,947 12s. 0½d., which was only enough to last seven weeks and a half, according to the previous year, for the support of the Orphans. May 29th. From Servia £100, with £5 for my dear wife and self. June 1st. From Henbury £32. From the Isle of Wight £50. June 6th. From a Bristol donor 381 lbs. of fresh fish. To ordinary families, even the largest, such a present would be much too large a gift; but in our case it was not even enough for one meal for all the Orphans and our helpers.—June 10th. Received the following letter from one of the former Orphans, now a trained nurse of the sick:— Honoured Sir, "I feel it my duty, as well as my privilege, to write you. I am one of the many who owe to you (through Almighty God) so much temporally; but now, by His grace, I have to tell you, that you have been the means in His hands of convincing me, that I am a child of God. I have been reading again, with much interest, the volume of your life, which I have often done before; but have never before been struck with the simplicity of its truths until last Friday I became convinced, while reading pages 148 to 154, that, unworthy though I am, I am a child of God. I adore the goodness of God, that He has given me grace to take Him at His word, to believe that it was for me our blessed Saviour died. Oh! how foolish and blind have I been these long years. I have thanked God many times for raising you up to care for my temporal wants for fourteen years and three months, and now in His love, after I have left your kind care for fourteen years and two months, He has made you the instrument in His hands of convincing me of what an unworthy sinner I am, and yet by the death of Jesus for me, through faith in Him, I am a child of God. Oh! magnify the Lord with me, and let us exalt His name together. "Will you, dear Sir, accept the humble affection of "Your grateful Orphan, ——." June 16th. Legacy of the late Miss J. S. £470 11s.—June 19th. Received £4 from Wales, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "About a year ago I purchased a pony for our business. Soon after, every one said, it would be of no use. I read an old Report of yours, in which it was stated that one of the items received by you was £3 as 'insurance for a horse,' very similarly purchased. So I resolved to do likewise, and enclosed you will find the £3, as the pony has turned out, up to this day, a perfect success." June 20th. Legacy of the late D. F. N., Esq., of Wales, £2,000. The Lord in His kindness gave me this legacy from a gentleman whose name even I had never heard before; but God, who knows our need, and who listens to my daily prayers for help, put it into the heart of this gentleman to leave me this legacy. July 1st. Legacy of the late Mrs. R. £180.—July 2nd. Legacy of the late Mrs. P. £500.—July 3rd. Legacy of the late Mr. W. S. £180.—July 4th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100, with £10 for myself.—July 16th. From "G.," Preston, £98 5s. 11d. August 13th. From Brislington £85 3s. 6d. From August 8th to August 15th, there came in for all the Objects of the Institution only £415 10s. 11½d., while the expenditure for the same week amounted to £1,576 15s. 6d. Such occasions are special opportunities for trusting in God, who knows perfectly our circumstances and careth for us.—August 20th. From Reigate £100.—August 21st. From Winchmore Hill £200.—August 26th. From Birmingham £200. September 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss M. S. £400.—September 15th. Ten tons of coal.—September 23rd. Legacy of the late G. C. H., Esq., £100.—September 28th. From the Orphans of a little Orphanage near Berne, Switzerland, £1 11s. 7d.—October 3rd. From a Peterborough donor £50.—October 5th. Received the following letter from an hotel proprietor at Plymouth:— Dear Sir, "Enclosed please to find a cheque for £1 15s. 4d., being a penny a night for each visitor who has occupied a bed hero during the past quarter." October 8th. Left at the New Orphan Houses three pieces of artificial teeth set in gold.—October 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.—October 27th. Received from Highbury the following letter:— Dear Sir, As my little daughter will attain her fourth birthday, if spared until to-morrow, I have now the pleasure of sending you a cheque (for the support of one Orphan for one year) for £14 9s. 3d. Trusting you may be enabled to remember my little girl at the throne of grace, I remain, with Christian love, "Yours sincerely, ——." November 5th. From a friend £150. Legacy of the late Mr. J. L. £125 10s.—December 2nd. Anonymously fifteen bags of flour.—December 7th. From a lady near Northampton £100, "In compliance with the wish of her late sister."—December 12th. From Rochford, U.S.A., £80. From Wales £175, with £25 for my beloved wife and myself.— December 16th. "A thankoffering" of £500.—December 18th. From Berkshire £90 for the support of six Orphans for one year. From Sevenoaks £100. From near London £90, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—December 19th. Legacy of the late T. W. G., Esq., £1,000.—December 30th. From Maidstone £78 5s. and a set of artificial teeth set in gold. During the past year, a considerable quantity of artificial teeth set in gold has again been sent to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans, through which a large sum has been obtained by the sale of the gold. 1886 January 1st. From one of the former Orphans £5.—January 2nd. From a painter in Wales £4 12s. 6d., "Being 6d. per room, on 186 rooms, papered during the year 1885."—January 6th. From Wales £1 4s. 0d., "The result of labour with two cabs on New Year's Day."— January 9th. From Winchmore Hill £200.—January 12th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.—January 13th. From Wotton-under- Edge £100.—January 22nd. Legacy of the late J. C. H., Esq., £500. The reader will have noticed how many legacies have again been paid to me during the past year. Almost all these have come from individuals, who were entire strangers to me, but God is my Helper and Friend. To Him are my eyes directed day by day; to Him alone I look for help, and were it otherwise, this Orphan Institution would soon be in the greatest distress. I do wish in my inmost soul, that the Church of God at large knew more the power of prayer and faith, in these our unbelieving and sceptical days.—January, 10th. From Cork £50. February 9th. From Neuchâtel, Switzerland, £20.—February 17th. From Paris £100.—February 19th. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. T. £100. —March 2nd. From Weston-super-Mare £60. March 4th. From Worcestershire £230, being part of a sum which the donor had intended to leave in her Will, but paid in her lifetime to save legacy duty.—March 6th. From the Isle of Wight £53 18s. for the support of four Orphans for one year.—March 10th. From Philadelphia, U.S.A., £50.—March 15th. From Bristol £90 for the support of Orphan girls, and £50 for the support of Orphan boys.—March 29th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. E. £298 6s. 10d. April 9th. From L. G., a former Orphan, who, having some money left her, gave for the Orphans £6.—April 14th. From Cheltenham £70.—April 16th. From Gloucestershire £100.—April 22nd. By sale of old clothes and rags £7 16s. 10½d.—April 28th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. D. £120.—May 4th. From Clifton £50.—May 13th. From Stoke £3, with £2 for myself.—May 20th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. P. £135. During the past year the average expenses for fifty-one Orphans were contributed by donors paying for one, two, three, four, and in one instance even for six Orphans. Thus out of the 2,070 Orphans who were under our care during the year, fifty-one were provided for. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1885, to May 26th, 1886, was £23,943 12s. 1¾d.] May 26th, 1886, to May 26th, 1887 Our balance in hand on May 27th, 1886, was £1,848 9s. 6½d., which was only enough to last four weeks. There was therefore again much need to stay ourselves upon God, in order that our hearts might be in peace. This, however, by His grace, we were able to do. May 28th. From Philadelphia £40. Thus the Lord has begun to help us. June 5th. Legacy of the late Miss F. M. L. £300.—June 11th. From Edinburgh £791 15s., "The moiety of residue of the estate of the late Mrs A. A." This lady, like almost all our donors, was a stranger to me. —June 17th. Received £10, "As a thankoffering to God for giving me a good and pious wife. I have just married her."—June 24th. From Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, £28 18s. 6d. for the support of two Orphans for one year, and £6 1s. 6d. for Mrs. Müller and myself. Notice, esteemed reader, how God speaks to his steward in Brazil, to be mindful of the Orphans on Ashley Down; and how He also leads this donor to care for him who cares for the Orphans.—June 28th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus in St. Petersburg £10.—June 30th. From Cannes, France, £30. July 6th. From an aged servant of Christ, who has no property nor stated salary nor other regular income, and who sends for the Orphans the fifth part of what the Lord gives to him in answer to prayer, £7.—July 10th. From Brighton 4s. 4d., "Being a penny a week that my husband and I each put by for the Orphans." There are some of God's stewards who send us hundreds of pounds; and there are some who can only each afford a penny a week. We are grateful for the one and grateful for the other, and take both out of the hand of God, and as the result of our looking alone to Him for help, in answer to believing prayer.—July 14th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100.— July 17th. From "G.," Preston, £97 17s. 6d.—July 19th. Legacy of the late S. A., Esq., £500, less legacy duty. From New South Wales £25. —July 21st. From J. B. B., "On leaving England," £26 for the support of two Orphans for one year.—July 23rd. From Birmingham £200.— July 29th. From a Dublin donor £50.—July 31st. From Bath £1, as "A thankoffering for sleep." August 13th. From Lombard Street, London, £100. August 14th. Received £13 12s. 10d., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "It has pleased the Almighty, in His infinite grace, to spare my dear little Bessie to see the second anniversary of the day of her birth; and I therefore enclose cheque to pay for the support of one Orphan for one year, and remain, "Yours sincerely, ——." This Christian gentleman has sent to me, year after year, on the anniversary of the birth of each of his children, the yearly average expense for one Orphan for one year.—August 25th. Received £10, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I was glad to receive your Reports to-day. On or near this my wedding day, I have four times had the pleasure of sending you a thankoffering as enclosed. As usual, an over-powering sense of the bounty and mercy of our Father is present to me. With respect to dedicated money (of which this does not form a part) I can add my testimony to the many that you must have received in respect of it. In the first year, in which I set apart a fixed proportion of my income as a first charge thereon, a heavy expense gave me anxiety; but later in the year an investment, that I thought a dead loss, suddenly revived, and paid double its normal return; just paying me back what I had lent to the Lord, with a good margin of interest." Will the reader please to ponder this very profitable letter? August 26th. The balance of £1,848 9s. 6½d., with which we began this present year on May 27th for the support of the Orphans, is not only entirely gone, but £4,260 17s. 2½d. which we received during the past three months likewise; and this day we have nothing at all left. Think of our position, dear Christian reader, whilst we seek no help from any human being, but from our Heavenly Father only. But though we were now so poor, God helped us again; and I give some instances of how we were assisted. August 27th. From Philadelphia £20.—August 30th. From Manchester £61. The donor of the £61, without knowing of course the least about our circumstances, sent to us this time about three times as much as he had usually sent before. The hand of God was apparent in this. September 1st. From Brislington £60 19s. 6d.—September 2nd. From London £13 ls., with the following letter to me:— Dear Sir, "As God in His all-wise providence has given me another daughter, born this afternoon, I hasten to hand you cheque for £13 1s. for the support of one Orphan for one year. Hoping you may be able to pray for me and mine. "I remain yours in Christ Jesus, our living Head, ——." September 3rd. From Leamington £25.—Legacy of the late Mrs. M. P. R. £100, less legacy duty.—September 4th. From Finsbury Park, London, £200.—September 7th. As a further portion of the legacy of the late Mr. W. C. £388 1s. 6d. September 8th. From Westmoreland £100. From the Punjab £10. Will the reader observe how, when nothing was left in hand for the support of the large Orphan family, the Lord, in answer to our habitual waiting on Him, remembered us again and helped us, even as He had done for more than fifty-two years before. From Wiltshire £1 Is., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "My daughter, about eight years of age, was out visiting the other day, and fell through a trap door of a cellar, eleven feet deep. She appears none the worse for the fall. I enclose a cheque for £1 1s. as a thankoffering to God for saving her limbs and life." September 18th. From the neighbourhood of Portsmouth £1 10s. 6d., as "Our usual yearly contribution of the daily penny for the Orphans." The reader sees from this, not only how even those who possess little may yet contribute to the Lord's work, but even how much may be done, if done systematically.—September 27th. This is the anniversary of my birthday, when I received from each of the sixteen departments of the five Orphan Houses a letter, containing the kind wishes of the Orphans, many of them also enclosing presents in money from the children.—September 29th. From Kent £100, as "A thankoffering from a gentleman who had been restored from a dangerous illness." From a friend £50. October 1st. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Will you please to receive for the Orphan Fund the enclosed cheque for £5, in grateful acknowledgment of the Lord's goodness, in preserving house and shops from lire during another year? Since I gave up both life and fire insurances, twenty years ago, in order that I might have the pleasure of helping a little in your work for the Lord, I have not had a single fire on my premises. On two occasions smoulderings were discovered, which, in a short time after, would have burst into flame; and, during the past twelve months, an actual fire occurred in a cellar under my office and showroom; but it was extinguished, by the fire brigade, before affecting the floors above. In former years also I have had fires on the adjoining premises, on both the right hand and left of my place, which have done great damage; but not more than the smell of fire came into my place. Indeed the premises and all else are the Lord's; and not only for protection, but for the faith itself, by which I am enabled to trust Him fully, I praise His name who blessedly keeps in peace that which in true faith is committed to Him." October 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £80. From the neighbourhood of Eltham £26 5s. Received £25 for the Orphans, with £5 for myself, with these words: "As a thankoffering. 'In my distress I called upon the Lord, and cried unto my God, and my cry came before Him' (Psalm 18:6)."—October 25th. From Wotton- under-Edge £100. To-day, October 26th, our balance in hand for the Orphans is £37 1s. 3½d., viz., a very little more than half of the average expenses of one day. Seek to enter into it, esteemed reader. We do not make known our need under such circumstances to our friends and former donors; nor to any human being, but to God; and He helps us, and has done this now, in all our necessities, more than fifty-three years. October 27th. From the commander of a merchant vessel, a former Christian Orphan, £10, as "A thankoffering for having obtained employment again, after having for months been without it." November 1st. From Scotland £25.—November 5th. Received £99 16s. 6d., with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "It affords me pleasure, for the twenty-eighth year, to send you my cheque for the work of the Lord in your hands. I leave it entirely with you, to place it where most you require help; and may the blessing of our Heavenly Father continue to rest on the labour of our hands." On account of the great need of funds for the support of the Orphans, the whole amount was taken for them. When this donor first began to help me with means for the Institution, he sent about £4, but purposed to send more, as God might prosper him in a certain branch of his business. His donations have increased more and more, year by year, till now, notwithstanding all the difficulties the kind donor has had in his business, on account of the general depression in mercantile affairs, he is able to send this sum.— November 9th. Legacy of the late Mrs. L. W. £200.—November 12th. From Staffordshire £2 2s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "A short time since I gave a person, who was an entire stranger to me, a sovereign in mistake for a shilling, in the dark, and I promised that I would send you a tenth, if the Lord would restore me the difference, which, I am thankful to say, He did, through the post, about a week afterwards; I therefore enclose a Postal Order for 2s. As I am about to be married, I do not think that I can do better than celebrate the event by giving you £2 for the Lord's use, as you see most fit (but I should like £1 to be used for the Orphans) as a thankoffering to Him for His many and great mercies vouchsafed unto me during my single life." November 16th. From Jamaica £10.—November 22nd. From Adelaide £20.—November 23rd. From London £45 3s. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "My dear wife and I have great pleasure in enclosing £5 for your Orphans. Please enter it 'Haven of Peace.' If we are spared to see to- morrow, it will be our wedding-day; we present the enclosed as a small tribute of thanksgiving to our Heavenly Father for His great goodness to us through another year, Wishing you much of the smile and blessing of God in yow important work, Believe me, "Yours faithfully, ——." Shall we ponder this letter? Is our married life to be compared to "The haven of peace"? If not, why not? And, if it is, are we grateful for it to God, and do we by action show our gratitude? November 25th. A friend from Burnley £50.—November 26th. We are now very poor. There is nothing at all in hand for the support of our large Orphan family. Some Christian friends think, that indeed in former years, we were greatly tried for want of means; but that, as the work has now existed for more than half a century, and as it is so well known, we are never now in difficulty in regard to pecuniary supplies. This is a great mistake. Year after year, even in this respect, the greatest exercise of faith has been required; and, during the past year, the looking to the Lord, and the constant confiding in Him only, could keep the heart at all in peace, in the midst of need, and having no natural prospect whatever to have it supplied. But God did help. Again and again His loving hand supplied us when all was gone. We have not been confounded. The Institution exists, and though our faith has been severely tried, we have been supplied with all we really needed.—November 27th. From Scotland £20 0s. 6d— November 29th. From Duffield £10. From Tyndall's Park, Bristol, £15.—November 30th. From Reading £10. December 1st. From Clifton £15.—December 2nd. From Dundee £50. Help indeed, in time of need! From Clifton £12. From San Remo, Italy, £10, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. December 3rd. From C. C. T. £10.—December 4th. From Taunton £36 16s. 4d. From Wimbledon £13 Is., "For the support of one Orphan for one year."— December 6th. From the North of Ireland £50. This donation came in most seasonably, and was a great help to us. Thus also £25 from Glasgow, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself on the same day.— December 7th. From the neighbourhood of Leicester £10 10s.— December 9th. For the support of six Orphans for one year £90. This sum came in most seasonably, and when help was greatly needed. December 11th. From six helpers in the Orphan Houses £11. From Glasgow £15.—December 13th. From J. T. S. for the support of two Orphan boys for one year £25.—December 14th. From Tring £10.— December 15th. From Clifton £50. Also from Clifton £13 1s., for the support of one Orphan for one year. Both these donations were a great help to us.—December 18th. From Canada 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Please to use the enclosed 'Widow's mite' as a thankoffering to the Lord for His mercy in bringing my only child, and her three little children, with a lady friend and myself, through great peril on the 'Prairie,' on our way to our new home (in this part of the world). We had lost the track, and, in turning about to find it, the carriage nearly overturned, and we all had to get out. I kneeled down to put my arms round my little ones, who were crying with cold and fear, and told my Lord I would send 10s. to His Home for Orphans, if He would mercifully send us home safely. In less than ten minutes the answer came. We heard the cheering voice of a friend, calling to us. We were then about eight miles from home, and it had suddenly become very dark. He came to seek us, fearing what had really happened; and thus, after great peril, we reached our new home in safety." From Clifton £10. From Manchester £50. The Lord's great kindness helped us by these two donations greatly. The Manchester donor often, very often, has sent us help in time of great need, when he little supposed how greatly we needed help. December 19th. A day of the greatest poverty and need of help. Heavy expenses to be met, and there were no means to meet them. Trust in God, coupled with believing and expecting prayer, were again the remedy.—December 20th. From Geneva we received £20, and from Wotton-under-Edge £100. Thus the Lord, in His great kindness, has helped us in our great, great need. The kind donor of Wotton-under-Edge has been again and again, during the last few years, used as God's instrument in helping us when in great need, though I do not know him personally. There came in about £50 more in the course of the day, £175 altogether.—December 21st. From Maidstone £20. From Birmingham £9 12s., and £1. Thus we are still further helped.— December 23rd. From near London £90, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself.—December 24th. From Westmoreland £100. December 26th. Though since November 26th about £1,600 has been received for the support of the Orphans, yet we are still again, as a month ago, without any balance in hand, as our expenses for this large family are so great. But we hope in God for further help.— December 27th. From the neighbourhood of Taunton £5 14s. 6d, "Being 6d. each on 205 lambs, and 1s. each on twelve calves, for the present year."—December 28th. From Reading £29 12s. 5d.— December 30th. From a poor man at Birmingham, who keeps a few fowls and sells the eggs for our Orphans, 10s. 1887 Of the donations which came in on January 1st, I only mention the following. From Liverpool £20. From a former Orphan, now in London in a situation, £1 6s. From New Wimbledon £13 7s. 6d. From Redland, from a former Orphan, £5, and through her £1. From Bristol £25. From Tokyo, Japan, 7 Mexican dollars.—January 3rd. From London £25. From M. 4 sets of artificial teeth, 2 of them set in gold.—January 4th. From Sussex £53 11s. 2d. From the neighbourhood of Stourbridge £50. From Wales £3 1s., "For 122 rooms papered in 1886 at 6d. per room."—January 18th. From Salem, Virginia, 100 dollars and 10 dollars.—January 20th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100.—January 25th. The fund for the Orphans was again very low; and, in addition to the heavy current expenses, there was the prospect of a large sum being required in a little more than two weeks to meet a heavy quarterly charge. Under these circumstances there came in this morning, as the result of constant, believing, persevering, and expecting prayer, in the name of the Lord Jesus, in about twenty-five donations, £65, in the afternoon £45 more, and in the evening £900, in payment of a legacy. Several donors, who have usually given at this time of the year, have not done so; but this only helped us to look more directly to the Lord. January 28th. From Philadelphia £20 17s.—January 29th. Legacy of the late A. L., Esq., £500.—January 31st. From a former Orphan, now in Canada, £5.—February 1st. From one of the Midland Counties £70. From Wimbledon £26.—February 4th. From Redland £13 for the support of one Orphan for one year. From "B. W." £20.— February 9th. From readers of The Christian, per Messrs. Morgan and Scott, £42 2s. 6d. Revival among the Orphan Boys The following communication was sent to me from our School Inspector, Mr. Horne: "February 9th, 1887. On January 15th, two boys came to one of the masters of No. 4, and asked if they might have a prayer meeting. This request was granted. Several others met the same day, and on the next day (Sunday), the master on duty, seeing this desire for united prayer thus showing itself, told the boys, that he would not take them in class in the afternoon as usual, but that they might meet for prayer. About 150 thus met of their own accord for two hours. It is a frequent thing now for many, sometimes more than 100, to meet for prayer, after their evening meal, till school-time at seven. The work is mainly amongst the elder and more intelligent boys. One master says, they do their work better, their manners are softened, and some do not sulk, as they did before. There has been a disposition to talk more, when at work; and, on enquiry, it has been found that the conversation was respecting some boy's character or condition, or whether this or that was right or wrong. Sometimes a few boys have banded together and prayed for particular companions, making lists of such. They wished to meet by themselves for prayer, and others, who met in the usual way, had a separate meeting. Some boys, concerned about their souls, have come to a master and asked for help and instruction. Two came and said, 'Please Sir, to make us Christians.' Another said, 'My father, on his death-bed, made me promise to meet him in heaven, and I am not ready.' Last Sunday, all the boys above fourteen years, and who will be fourteen this year, were had by themselves and spoken to. There were about fifty-five, and of these, from thirty-five to forty professed faith in Christ; and there is nothing in their conduct to contradict their profession. Several boys have, of course, attended the meetings from curiosity only, and prayers were offered by the boys specially for such. A very marked feature in many boys is, an earnest concern for the salvation of others. The whole tone of the school is changed." February 12th. From London, a stud set with diamonds, and a pin set with diamonds.—February 16th. From Paris £40. February 17th. Legacy of the late S. M., Esq., £128 0s. 4d. February 22nd. From Birmingham £200.—February 24th. From Sevenoaks £100.— February 25th. "The remainder of the legacy of the late Mr. W. S." £162 17s. 1d. Our expenses have been so heavy during this month, that again we have nothing at all left. But our eyes are up unto the Lord, who will help further, as He has done for fifty-three years. March 2nd. As the legacy of the late Miss M. J. R. £90.—March 4th. From the Isle of Wight £53 18s. for the support of four Orphans for one year.—March 7th. By sale of dentist gold £18 5s. 7d. During the past year again, as for many years past, a great number of artificial teeth, set in gold, have been sent for the benefit of the Orphans; and, by the sale of this dentist gold, a considerable sum has been obtained.—March 8th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester £200.—March 16th. From Wotton-under-Edge £100.—March 25th. Legacy of the late H. B. R., Esq. £90. From M. H. £25.—March 26th. We have been enabled to meet the heavy expenses of another month for the Orphans, and have £121 11s. 8¼d. in hand, viz. the average expenses for two days. March 28th. Legacy of the late Mrs. J. W. £221 11s. A former Christian master writes in reference to one of his Orphan apprentices: "W. R. sailed for New Zealand as a Missionary on the 26th ultimo, in the S.S. Arawa. He leaves behind him a splendid reputation." W. R. left the Orphan Houses as a Christian lad, when he was apprenticed; during the whole of his apprenticeship for five years, he lived to the glory of God in his position, and grew more and more in grace and knowledge. Some years after his apprenticeship had expired, he became a minister, and has now given himself to missionary work. April 2nd. Legacy of Sir J. W. £500.—April 5th. From Brislington £110 0s. 9d. From Manchester £41 11s. 4d. from a donor who many, many times has sent help to us, when we were in great need.—April 14th. From A. B., Gloucestershire, £500. One donor after the other, who contributed long and much, is taken from us; thus it has been particularly during the past year. Others are still living, but their money is required for, or directed to, other work, and again, others lose their means for contributing. But God remains to us. He is ever able and ever willing to aid those who confide in Him; this we do, and so it comes that we are still helped, by new donors being raised up, and even such as help us considerably in our great work. The last donation referred to comes from a Christian gentleman to whom of late years God has spoken again and again to help us.—April 26th. The Lord has graciously of late refreshed our hearts, by sending the means more bountifully. We have to-day a balance of £1,493 17s. 2½d. in hand. May 7th. Part payment of the legacy of the late T. M., Esq., with interest, £784.—May 18th. From California £52 for the support of four Orphans for one year.—May 24th. From a Bristol donor £100. From Trowbridge £13 for the support of one Orphan for one year. During the past year, out of the 2,067 Orphans who were under our care, forty-eight have been paid for by donors, providing for one, two, three, four, and in one case even for six children.—May 25th. From Bath £90, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1886, to May 26th, 1887, was £23,190 10s. 4d.] May 26th, 1887, to May 26th, 1888 Our balance in hand on May 27th, 1887, was £1,078 10s. 3½d. May 28th. From Maidstone £74 1s. 4d. This donor has very kindly helped us yearly for a long time, as the Lord has prospered him.— June 4th. As "A thankoffering for eight years of happy married life," £1.—June 7th. As "A thankoffering out of the first month's money of my husband's wages, after his being out of employment over one year," £1.—June 10th. From one of the former Orphans £5, with the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I have just come into a little property. Will you please to accept the enclosed as a small token of gratitude for the benefit I derived, while an inmate of your loved Home? Hoping you still enjoy good health, "Believe me to remain, your grateful Orphan, ——." June 23rd. Legacy of the late Miss M. M. £500.—July 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. T. £178 19s.—July 9th. The legacy of the late Mrs. M. A. S. £500.—July 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £70. From Lombard Street, London, £200. August 3rd. From St. Mary Church £50.—August 4th. From Cotham Road, Bristol, £65 for Orphan girls, and £40 for Orphan boys.— August 9th. From two servants of Christ, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £300.—August 11th. From Manchester £60. From Leamington £25.—August 12th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £100.—August 15th. From Plymouth £12. This day nearly a thousand pounds has been expended, and we were enabled to meet the heavy expenses by the large donations which came in within the last week.—August 18th. From Manchester £83. This donor has kindly helped us many times, and very many times his donations have come to hand when we were in great need. I further observe, that only on the 11th of this month he had sent us £60, when having very heavy payments before us we were thus helped; and now, when little was left, having paid out more than £1,000 for the Orphans within the last three days, he sent us this £83, thus greatly helping us. Lastly, this kind donor had generally sent us £20 at a time; but now £60 and £83. How came all this? God knew our need, and, in answer to our prayers, put it into his heart thus to help us. God be magnified for this His kindness!—August 24th. From Manchester £20, "Given on the anniversary of the donor's birthday." From a Bristol donor £50. This donor has kindly given us for many years past an annual donation for the Orphans, but never the fourth part as much as in the present instance.—August 26th. Our balance for the Orphans is to-day £316 13s. 5d., viz., not nearly enough for one week's current expenses. But we trust in God, we really trust in God, and do not merely say so, and therefore our hearts are in peace.— August 31st. From Birmingham £200, from a donor who has repeatedly helped us in our time of need; and thus it is again this time. From Edinburgh £1 1s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I have been truly converted through reading your Narrative published many years ago, and have prayed for you every day, since my conversion, fifteen months ago. I am seeking to do now the will of God; and, as He told me to send to you £1, I am doing it. The 1s. is for Reports. "Yours sincerely, ——." September 3rd. From Westmoreland £100.—September 5th. From Belfast £2 13s., "Being one penny for every umbrella sold for nine months."—September 13th. From Redditch 13,000 needles and two gross of knitting-pins.—September 15th. From Capt. J. V. S., a former Christian Orphan, £20.—September 19th, From ten friends at Darjeeling, India, £5.—September 26th. Our balance for the Orphan work was now very low. We had £98 12s. 10½d. in hand. How little this is, the reader will more particularly see, when it is remembered that the average expenses for one day, for the Orphans alone, amount to £66.—September 27th. Received £2, with the following letter to Mr. Wright:— Dear Brother in Christ, "Herewith I enclose a cheque for £2. I had the privilege of accompanying Mr. Müller on board the steamer at Liverpool for America, in August, 1877, and it is marvellous to think, how God has strengthened him for his missionary labours in the ten years that have intervened. I think that, after the Bible, I owe more to reading 'The Lord's Dealings with George Müller' than to any other book. I first read it twenty-four years ago at Oxford. I was then an undergraduate. I fear that many, who have been greatly helped by the example of God's faithfulness to Mr. Müller, and also by his teaching, forget to contribute to the support of his work, through the multiplicity of new sources of interest: so I have been the last year or two much in prayer for the Orphans and all the work under his care. May the Lord give you all grace and wisdom for the work He has called you to. It is indeed a great honour. "Yours in Him, ——." Legacy of the late Mr. H. E. £90. Observe the Lord's kindness in causing this legacy just now to be paid, when our balance was so very low. May the donors also, who gave on September 27th, or the following days, see, how seasonably their kind donations came in. October 5th. From France, from one of the Orphans, who left our care thirty years since, was received the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I thank you very much for the last Report. It is so very interesting! I have written to my sister to send you £1 10s. Please to send me the fourth volume of your Narrative, also your Missionary Labours, by Mrs. Müller, and the rest is for the Orphans. Many years have passed away since I left, but I can never forget the kindness I received, when under your care. I do sincerely thank you, above all, for the religious instruction given to me. I thank God for the life of faith set before me, which seems to follow me all my life. I know from experience, God is true. I have had many answers to prayer. I know how He delights to hear us for Jesus' sake. Great peace and joy this has brought to my soul. I wish all the world could know it. Happy are they who thus know God. I often think of dear Miss ——. What a good Christian she was. I have still in my possession a small Testament I found she had put in my box, praying that the blessing of the Lord might accompany me. What a blessed thing truly godly example is for children! I am glad, dear Sir, your health continues good. That you may live many years to come, as the Orphans' friend, is the prayer of "Your grateful Orphan, ——." October 11th. From Ootacamund, India, £10.—October 15th. From Smyrna 19s. 11d.—October 17th. From one of the Midland Counties, from a Christian gentleman, who, for about forty years has helped with his means, £70. Legacy of the late Miss M. L. £90.—October 26th. Evening. Our balance in hand for the Orphans is now £152 15s. 5¾d., viz., enough for two days, but God, who has helped greatly for more than half a century, will further help: and to Him we look. November 1st. The following letter was received:— Dear Sir, "Since writing to you, my dear father has told me to send you for the Lord's work the enclosed Buenos Aires 5 per cent Railway Bond for £100, with coupons attached, with his dying love to you. He says it is a glorious work, and the last he shall be able to do for it here." On account of the legacy of the late A. A., Esq., £100. The reader sees how the Lord sent help, when our funds were brought low.— November 2nd. From Havre, France, £3 0s. 1d. From a friend in Elgin £50.—November 8th. From a former Orphan £50, as "A thankoffering to the Lord on the occasion of the final settlement of some property, to which she was entitled."—November 9th. We had now before us the payment of more than £1,000 in a few days, and there was as yet scarcely anything in hand towards this, when to-day the remainder of the legacy of the late T. M., Esq., came in, in answer to many prayers, being (with £91 5s. 2d. interest) £4,791 5s. 2d. How graciously has the Lord again helped us thus, and how precious is it, at all times, to trust in Him! This legacy was left several years since, but only now was paid. The reader will observe, how, during this year, in our need, the Lord has been pleased particularly to help us by means of legacies; but all these kind friends, who left legacies to us, were personally strangers to me, which makes the hand of God to be the more manifest.—November 10th. From Cambridgeshire £100 15s. 10d. When the donor of this amount, nearly thirty years ago, first began to help me, he sent about £4, and then purposed to give a percentage on an article he sold in his business. The Lord was pleased to prosper him, notwithstanding mercantile difficulties. His contributions increased more and more; and now he is able to send £100 15s. 10d., instead of £4.—November 12th. From the British Museum Natural History Department, London, the following letter: — Dear Sir, "The Rev. W. E. T., now residing at Mombasa, East Africa, has been sending us plants from that region, for which we owe him £16 10s. This he has asked us to send to you. Accordingly I enclose a cheque for the amount." Will the reader please to observe the hand of God in this donation, how He is so graciously pleased to watch over this work, and in the greatest variety of ways to supply it with means, sending them from all parts of the earth, and generally from entire strangers, as in this instance?—November 21st. From Calcutta £12 12s. 2d. From Christian friends of Flienders Street Baptist Church. Adelaide, £10 2s.—November 24th. Legacy of the late Miss A. C. £185 5s. 10d.— November 25th. Received £1 as "A thankoffering to God for safe deliverance out of a severe and dangerous illness." December 3rd. From Cornwall 100 pheasants.—December 6th. From an Engine Driver 10s., as "A thankoffering, for life spared in a serious collision."—December 10th. From the neighbourhood of Taunton £5 10s. 6d., being "5s. a year from my little four-years-old daughter, 6d. each for 155 lambs, and 1s. each for thirteen calves."—December 13th. From Ale County, U.S.A., £10.—December 15th. From one of the former Christian Orphans who has been twenty years in the same situation, to which I sent her, 10s., and from her mistress £1.— December 17th. From Bristol donors who, year after year, have thus kindly remembered the Orphans, twelve bags of flour, sixteen boxes of raisins, and five packages of currants.—December 19th. From Wellington, New Zealand, £5. From Basle £20.—December 21st. From Wotton-under-Edge £100. Legacy of the late J. M., Esq., £642 15s. 2d.—December 28th. From Westmoreland £100.—December 31st. From New Wimbledon £13 10s. for the support of one Orphan, for one year. We were now brought to the close of another year, during which the Lord's kindness to us had been very great, in a variety of ways. 1888 January 2nd. On the first business day of the New Year were received many donations, of which I only refer to the following. From Manchester £50. From Penarth £30. From Reading £33 16s. 8d. From Bristol 112 lbs. of meat.—January 3rd. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. P. £100.—January 6th. From "Nemo" 30 turkeys.—January 7th. Legacy of the late H. H. G., Esq., £900.—January 11th. Believers meeting at the Sand Area Chapel, Kendal, £35 8s.—January 16th From one of the Midland Counties £60.—January 17th. From London a brooch, and two pairs of ear-rings, with a letter, in which the donor writes:— "I married and went to India, and now away from home influence my still unrenewed heart was able to gratify itself with the things of the world. Never shall I forget my delight when these ear-rings were given to me, the first I ever possessed. Willingly I went to have my ears pierced in order that I might wear them. But God in mercy would not have it so; the ears would not heal, and the ear-rings gave me constant pain. I had to give them up. Some years later, with health quite broken down, I left India, never to return. The Father sought His child. I found in Jesus what the world could not give—it was joy unutterable. He gave me health. He called me to His blessed service, in which I have been engaged for twelve years now." January 28th. The legacy of the late Mrs. E. £900.—February 2nd. From Havre £4. From a Bristol donor £100.—February 9th. From Manchester a £100 Railroad Bond.—March 2nd. From Manchester £50. From Neuchâtel, Switzerland, £6 5s. 7d.—March 7th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £105 12s. 7d.—March 12th. Legacy of the late Miss H. H. £250. March 16th. From Birmingham £200. From Rio de Janeiro £30, with £5 for myself.—March 22nd. From Hampstead £50, "In lieu of legacy," with the following weighty letter: — Dear Mr. Müller, "Please accept of the enclosed cheque in lieu of legacy. I am endeavouring, as far as possible, instead of making bequests, to give in my lifetime, thus preventing delay, risk, and also saving the heavy expense of Government duty. The sooner the money is employed in the Lord's service the better. It is a solemn thought, the heaps upon heaps of hoarded riches which the Lord, at His coming, will find lying dormant, and which might have been used for the glory of His dear name. Yes!—'laid up'—in direct opposition to His express command. Matt. 6:19. Earnestly begging your prayers, "I remain, dear Mr. Müller, Yours in our Lord, ——." From the Isle of Wight £54 for the support of four Orphans for one year.—March 28th. From a Bristol donor £65 for the support of Orphan girls, and £40 for the support of Orphan boys.—April 3rd. From Weston-super-Mare £60. From South Australia £11 0s. 6d. from thirty-three donors.—April 7th. From Bromley £50.—April 9th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £15, with £5 for Mr. Wright, and £5 for myself. From Taunton £45.—April 10th. From one of the Midland Counties £70. From Ruabon 8s. 3d., being one penny for every dozen eggs, and threepence for every couple of fowls sold in the last three months.—April 11th. From Upperthorpe £1 as a thankoffering for spiritual blessing received through reading one of my books. This donor had bequeathed £100 in her Will, but through the failure of the undertaking in which her property was invested it was all lost.—April 14th. From one of the Midland Counties £70. This kind donor sent the same amount only four days before. How little ground therefore was there, humanly speaking, to expect help from that quarter so soon again; but the Lord, to whom we look and on whom we wait, is able to do for us exceeding abundantly above all we ask or think. From Worthing one gold bracelet, three silver bracelets, a gold scarfpin set with small pearls, a gold ring set with garnets, a gold ring set with turquoises, a gold locket with chain, and a small gold locket. From Manchester a £100 Railroad Bond.—April 28th. Received £100, with the following letter:— My dear Brother, "A friend of mine in Ireland is dying, and wishing so far to be his own executor, he put £100 for your Orphan work into my hands, and asked me to send it to you in this name of the Lord without mentioning his name. I enclose cheque accordingly with great pleasure." May 4th. From Los Angeles City, California, £40 15s. 7d. May 5th. Legacy of the late J. G. M., Esq. £450.—May 7th. From Newcastle- on-Tyne £50. From Henbury one gold pin set with brilliants, one gold ring, and one pair of gold ear-rings.—May 8th. Received £20 from a dear child of twelve years old whose young heart the Lord stirred up to care for the Orphans, with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I wanted to get a little money to send you for the dear Orphans, and I sent to many of our friends at a distance and to those in the town belonging to our meeting, and they gave me a nice lot of things which we sold at our house last Tuesday. I send you a cheque for £20, and am so glad, as it is much more than I expected. I am twelve years old this month. Papa and Mamma send their kind love to you and dear Mrs. Müller. "Your little friend, ——." Anonymously by post, from Malvern, one gold necklet with seven shell pendants, one coral necklace, two silver bracelets, one silver- lined tortoiseshell bracelet, one gold brooch, one silver ditto, one gold pendant, and three silver lockets. From a Plymouth lady an antique china dish.—May 9th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £50, with £2 for myself.—May 16th From Clifton £15. Legacy of the late Miss M. M. £97 7s.—May 21st. From Norfolk £50.—May 26th. From Clifton £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1887, to May 26th, 1888, was £23,312 12s. 1d.] May 26th, 1888, to May 26th, 1889 Our balance in hand on May 27th was £2,505 5s. 1¾d. May 29th. From Manchester fifteen interest coupons of a Railway Bond.—May 31st. From the same donor a £100 Railway Bond. The same kind donor has very many times been God's instrument to help us when in great need. June 22nd. From Norfolk £50, from a donor who has often helped us.—June 23rd. From Maidstone £75, from a donor who has often sent us help when we were in need, of which, of course, he knew nothing. From Alpes Maritimes £30 from a Christian brother, who, for more than forty years, has been a friend of the Institution.—June 27th. We began our financial year of the Institution this day a month ago, with a balance of £2,505 5s. 1¾d. in hand; but to-day it is nearly a thousand pounds less, notwithstanding all the many donations during the past month. July 3rd. From one of the Midland Counties £70, from a Christian gentleman, who has for about forty years taken a deep interest in this Institution.—July 9th. Received £12 12s. 11d., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "It having pleased God, in His infinite mercy, to spare my dear little boy another year, I now enclose cheque for £12 12s. 11d., being the amount for the support of an Orphan for one year. "Yours sincerely, ——." July 11th. Received £25, with the following letter:— Dear Servant of the Lord Jesus, "I have given to the Orphans, what my Heavenly Father has given me, £25. Your faith has often strengthened me when suffering from the temptations of the flesh. My dear sister and self continue to remember you, yours, and your large family, at the throne of grace. We watch to hear of hundreds of the dear children having given their hearts to Jesus. "My time is short, being 78 years of age, and sister 76, both longing to be called home. "Yours in the Lord Jesus, ——." July 18th. From a poor widow £4. We receive hundreds and thousands of pounds at once, from those whom God has made stewards over much. We are grateful for such donations, and take them as coming direct from the hand of our Heavenly Father, as the result of our daily believing prayers; but, in like manner, we not only value the smallest donations of the poor, but take them also out of God's hands, as the result of our trust in Him. July 25th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who for many years has taken a deep interest in this Orphan Institution, and who sends to us the fifth part of all that God gives him in answer to prayer, £7. He has himself no salary nor fixed income, but waits on God for all he needs.—July 27th. The comparatively large balance, with which we began the financial year of the Orphan Institution, has yet further been reduced during the past month several hundred pounds, great though our income was, because our expenses were still greater.—July 30th. From one of the School Masters, who, from early days, had been educated in the Orphan Institution, trained to be a teacher, and who fills now the position of a master, £10 10s., with a grateful letter.— July 31st. Received on account of a large legacy, left by the late J. W. D., Esq., £2,000. As usual, the kind testator was an entire stranger to me; yet this gentleman was induced to leave to me, for the benefit of the Orphans, a large legacy, which may lead to the payment of more than £8,000 altogether. How soon is God able, in answer to prayer, to increase the balance, as He has been so graciously doing in our case. How true that word, "Blessed is the man who trusts in the Lord." August 3rd. From a hard-working, dying man, lately having found rest in Jesus, £10.—August 7th. Moiety of the net residue of the personal estate of the late E. G. £105 14s. 4d.—August 8th. From one of the Midland Counties £100.—August 9th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. E. £500.—August 10th. From the neighbourhood of Torquay £60. From Birmingham £200.—August 13th. From the residuary legatees of the late Sir J. W. £850.—August 18th. From Lombard Street £100. From Wales £80. From a Bristol donor £50.—August 27th. Received the following letter, with a set of studs and a picnic knife:— Dear Mr. Müller, "When in Bristol in 1867, I visited the Orphan Houses, and purchased vol. I of your Narrative. The reading being 'too dry,' I put it away amongst other books, where it remained hidden and forgotten. In 1884 I was led to know Jesus as my Saviour. Your volume then became most interesting, and tended very much to strengthen my faith in a prayer-hearing God. I have now your four volumes, and from them I am able to lead others to Jesus, encouraging them to put God's promises to the proof. When in 1885 I had lost everything, I was enabled to rest upon Matthew 6:25–34, refusing to be anxious, therefore slept soundly. Psalm 68:19, 20 (Revised Version), I am finding true to the letter. Now that all my debts are paid, and earnings are only sufficient to pay necessary expenses, I have a desire practically to thank God for His comfort during the past three years. Presents which I have received, a set of studs and a picnic knife, I have this morning sent to you by post, which please receive for the Orphans. All that I am and have are the Lord's, Rom. 12:1; I therefore look to Him, by His Spirit, to make me what He would have me to be. Yours faithfully, ——." August 28th. From Manchester a £100 Railway Bond. The Christian gentleman who sent us this Bond has, during a period of many years, helped us again and again. September 4th. From Dublin £100, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "Enclosed you will find first half notes for £100 for the support of the Orphans under your care. Only once before had I the privilege of sending so large a sum; but this is a far more prosperous year than we have had for a long time; and, besides, having enough capital to carry on my business, and my children being provided for, I have determined not to lay up any more treasure on the earth, but to give all I make in the year (over and above what I require for household and personal expenses and the education of my children) to the Lord's work. I believe the money would do me no good to hoard it, and I am sure, when I give it to you, it is put to good use in supporting an Institution that is doing good temporally and spiritually to the children under your care. "I am, dear Sir, yours faithfully, ——." September 26th. Legacy of the late Miss E. L. £500. Four months of our new financial year have elapsed, and our expenses for the Orphans alone have amounted, during those four months, to £7,414 1s. 2¾d.; yet our balance of £2,505 5s. 1¾d., with which we began the year, having been greatly reduced after the first month, and still more so after the second month, the Lord has been pleased so to increase as that this day, September 27th, we have £3,851 6s. 10½d. What is not God able and willing to do for all who really trust in Him? October 16th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.—October 19th. Legacy of the late Miss L. McK. £100. Legacy of the late J. R., Esq., £225.—October 20th. From Brislington £61 3s. 2d.—October 30th. From Havre, France, £4. "Instead of fire insurance" £3. November 1st. Received £2,000 as a further portion of a legacy of the late J. W. D., Esq.—November 5th. The legacy of the late E. B., Esq., £5,000. As is generally the case, so in this instance also, the kind testator was not at all known to me, not even by name. But God, in answer to my daily believing and expecting prayers, put it into his heart to leave me this considerable sum, duty free. See, Christian reader, how blessed it is to trust in God! Perhaps one or the other of my readers may be inclined to say, It is an easy matter to carry on such an Institution, whilst the income is so large. As recently as on November 1st, £2,000 was received as part of a legacy, and now on the 5th, £5,000. My reply is: (1) How do we obtain these large donations? Do we ask for them? J. W. D., Esq., who left above £8,000, was not known to me by name even, nor E. B., Esq., who left the £5,000. (2) We never apply to one single individual for help, and have acted thus for more than half a century; but ask God alone. We should not consider it unscriptural, far less sinful, to apply to Christian persons for help for the work of God; but we refrain from it, and I have acted thus for fifty-five years, that, by this mode of carrying on the work of God, I might be instrumental in strengthening the hands of my fellow-believers, by showing to them practically the power of prayer and of faith, and by showing also how much, in the nineteenth century even, can thus be accomplished. (3) But how do we act when no such large donations come in; when week after week the income is small, when it does not exceed £300 a week, instead of £700, our weekly average expenditure? While I am writing this, for many weeks past our income has been only about one half of our expenditure. Under such circumstances we do not send out special appeals to the public; we do not make known our wants even to Christian friends; for it is now fifty-three years since I requested all my helpers and fellow-labourers never to speak to any one but God about our need; we do nothing but pray under such circumstances. And what is the result? We may be brought low, very low; it may come even to the last sovereign; but we are always helped in the end. (4) But it may be said, Suppose you were not helped? My reply is, Whilst we are trusting in God, and do not live in sin, such a thing cannot be, as our work is the work of God, and we are asking in the name of the Lord Jesus. (5) Still, it is said, Your work is a very easy one, for you publish every year a Report, and thus you obtain these vast sums. My reply is: (a) I publish these Reports, to give an account of my stewardship. (b) All Societies, or public Institutions, publish Reports; but the complaint on their part is, that they are not read. (c) These Reports which I have written might be read, yet no donations be sent. Only yesterday I had passing through my hands a small donation, accompanied by a letter from the donor, in which he states that he has for many years read the Reports with great interest, as he is a Christian; but that only now he sends his first donation. God must influence the minds of the readers of the Reports, to send us help; and, if He does not do so, thousands of Reports, read even with interest, might not bring one donation. In every way I depend upon God, and so it comes to pass, and only thus, that we are helped; for were I to depend upon Reports, while stating that I trust in God He would soon confound me, and would make it manifest that my profession was not sincere. (6) Now, seeing the blessedness of this way of acting, in that those persons who trust in God shall never be confounded, and that they are above war, famine, mercantile depression, etc., will not my beloved fellow-believers more and more depend upon God in their family difficulties, in their business, in their earthly profession, in their labour for the Lord, and in all other matters when in need of any kind; for what God is doing for us, He is willing to do for all His children? The writer has found Him invariably faithful to His promises for very many years; and is fully assured that he will find Him thus to the end of his earthly pilgrimage. November 15th. From Cambridgeshire £94 10s. 6d.—November 23rd. "As restitution for petty frauds, committed by the sender when a child," £2 10s.—November 29th. A third payment of £2,000, on account of a legacy of above £8,000 left by the late J. W. D., Esq. December 18th. From a Missionary in China £2 5s., with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "It being now twenty-one years since my beloved wife and I were married and left home for China, we desire to send a small thankoffering to God for the Orphans on Ashley Down, in gratitude for all our Father's lovingkindness to us these years. Our health is better than in years past; we are happy in His love and grace, and thankful for souls whom He is saving around us." 1889 January 1st. With the New Year our Heavenly Father sent us again many donations.—January 8th. From Sussex £51 10s., from a kind friend who has many times helped us.—January 9th. From one of the Midland Counties £70.—January 27th. Our balance during the past month is increased still further, having this day £11,027 9s. 0¼d. in hand for the Orphans. January 29th. From Downend £1 from a laundress, who puts aside for the Orphans a halfpenny per week, out of each family's washing. Notice this donation, and observe the great variety of ways in which our Heavenly Father is pleased to help us, in answer to our prayers.—January 30th. From a clergyman and his wife £50. February 2nd. From Scotland, a gold ring set with diamonds, a gold ring set with two pearls and a sapphire, two silver bracelets, a gold ditto, and a gold necklet with pendant. "The donor's heart is now filled with riches, which shall never fade away, and which are inexhaustible."—February 4th. From Christian friends in North Adelaide £12 5s. 6d.—February 22nd. From Weston-super-Mare £60, from a gentleman who has thus kindly helped us for many years.—February 27th. A month ago our balance in hand was £11,027 9s. 0¼d. To-day it is only £9,136 0s. 10½d. Thus we have £1,891 8s. 1¾d. less than we had a month ago. March 27th. From Manchester, from a friend to the Orphans, £50. From the Isle of Wight £54 for the support of four Orphans for one year.—March 28th. From Canton Zürich, Switzerland, £14 14s. April 1st. Received £2 from Oamaru, New Zealand, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Do you remember, when passing through New Zealand this month a year ago, spending a Sunday in Oamaru? Perhaps you may also call to mind a lady calling upon you at the Hotel where you were staying. I was at that time passing through a severe trial of faith, on account of long-continued pecuniary difficulties. It was a time of severe temptation, and the words of kind Christian counsel and sympathy, which you gave me, were indeed a blessing to me. I seemed to take a fresh lease of faith in God, and began, like Jehoshaphat, to praise for deliverance, before it came. I now desire to record God's faithfulness, in answering our prayers above what we asked or thought. Psalm 126. exactly expresses my feelings. I enclose a share, of what we are spending for God, for your Orphans; and delight in thus testifying to God's goodness in sending deliverance to His tried ones. God is as good as His Word. "Yours in Christian love, ——." I have inserted this letter for the encouragement of any who may be in similar circumstances, while they are reading this. May they seek afresh to confide in God! April 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss E. H., £225. Legacy of the late Miss M. H., £160 12s. 11d.—April 6th. From one of the Midland Counties £100. This was the last donation from a Christian gentleman, who for a very long time had been a friend of the Institution, and who had very many times contributed to its funds. During the past fifty-five years many thousands of the donors, some of whom had sent hundreds or even thousands of pounds, have either fallen asleep, or they have lost the ability to contribute as before, though they are still alive, or their donations have been directed into other channels; and thus we have not received, from one cause or the other, considerable sums which once we received. But God has not altered. To His honour and glory I founded the Institution; to Him alone I looked for help and support regarding everything; Him I declared to be the Patron of the Institution: and He has never failed me. On Him and on Him alone I have relied these fifty-five years, and I have never been confounded. From Alloa, Scotland, £100. May 2nd. The final payment in respect of the legacy of the late J. W. D., Esq., £2,780 16s. 1d.; making, together with the sums previously received, a total of £8,780 16s. 1d.—May 7th. From Birmingham, from a kind donor who has again and again thus helped us, £200.— May 25th. From Norfolk £50. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1888, to May 26th, 1889, was £23,622 11s. 4¾d.] May 26th, 1889, to May 26th, 1890 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £9,551 8s. 10¾d. in hand for the support of the Orphans, a balance so great, that we had had only a few times as much in hand, since the Orphan work first commenced. May 31st. From-Manchester £200, from a Christian gentleman who for many years has again and again very kindly helped us and who especially had done so during the previous year. July 1st. Received £1, "Being one halfpenny saved out of each family's washing for some time." Will the reader observe how even the very poor are moved in heart by God to do something for His work, in which we are engaged?—July 11th. From Lombard Street, London, £200.—July 12th. From the Beaver Falls, United States, £2 9s. 1d. From Now North Road, London, £5 "for my insurance."—July 16th. From "G.," Preston, £98 14s. 4d.—July 20th. From Reading £40. From Clifton £100.—July 24th. From a Bristol donor £150. From Mombasa, East Africa, £5 10s.—July 27th. During the past month our large balance, with which we began our financial year on May 27th, has yet further been decreased £631 4s. 8½d., notwithstanding the income of £1,297 9s. 6d. during the month. Many of the readers of the Reports, in seeing a large balance in hand, consider it unintentionally even greater than it is, and think that there is no need of helping; and, I have actually been told, "You have so good a balance, that you do not require to be helped by me;" thus, were we depending upon donors, and not upon God Himself, we should soon have nothing in hand at all; but, as we do not trust in donors, but in God, we are helped, whether we begin with a large or an exceedingly small balance. August 13th. From Birmingham £200 from a donor who has kindly helped us again and again with a similar sum.—August 29th. Received £5 5s. 6d., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Four or five years ago, I was led to befriend one who had been an Orphan under your care. This led to his offering to lend me the first volume of Mr. Müller's Narrative. Through reading this book, I was stirred up to pray that I might be able to carry on my business free of all debt, by paying at once for all I bought, and resolving in my heart that, when the answer came, I would give a tenth, of all I obtained, to the Lord. For many years the thought of what I was owing pressed heavily upon me, though I was always able to meet my bills. Now, I am thankful to say, I am able to pay ready money for all I need, and therefore joyfully carry out what I resolved before the Lord. The enclosed cheque for £5 5s. 6d. is part of the tenth. It is intended for the Orphans." September 12th. "On the donor's eighty-first birthday £5."— September 14th. From Clifton £100.—October 18th. From Dehra Doon, India, £1 13s. 4d., £2, and 13s. 4d.—October 23rd. Received 3s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I hope you will receive this small token of help to your noble work. Having heard many times of it, I longed to do a little. Through reading your Report, lent to me, I read how many had given up things, to be able to give something towards it; I resolved, therefore, to give up a monthly paper, at threepence per month, for one year. I hope the Lord will bless you still in your good works and labour of love. I am only a poor girl myself, without father or mother, or brother or sister; but I have many friends. God has cared for me." October 24th. Legacy of the late Miss E. A. W. £100.—October 25th. From a Bristol donor, who has long aided the work, £50.—November 6th. From Watford £10, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I had thought of sending you for the Orphans five pounds, but feel disposed to send you a cheque for ten pounds. Please to use it for the Orphans May the Lord bless your work abundantly!" How did it come that this donor, who purposed to send five pounds for the Orphans, is made to double the amount? It was the result of prayer. My dear wife and myself in India, and my dear fellow- labourers in Bristol, were waiting on God for help being continued to us for the support of the Orphans, as each month about £2,000 is needed for them, irrespective of the other branches of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad; and thus it came that this kind donor at Watford was moved to alter his mind, and to send us £10, instead of £5, as he had intended to do. November 20th. From friends in Coonoor Church, India, £5 7s. 3d. From St. Petersburg £104 14s. 3d., with the same amount for Mrs. Müller and myself. From Manchester £50.—November 21st. From Cambridgeshire £90 0s. 2d., a percentage for the Orphans on a certain article, sold by the donor in his business.—December 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss H. W. £200. From Dundee £5, as "Portion of the first profit made of a new patent."—December 3rd. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. C. £300.—December 14th. From the neighbourhood of Fort William, Scotland, £50. "In memory of a dear Father and Mother" £100.—December 17th. From Manchester £50.—December 18th. Legacy of the late Mr. W. B. £100.—December 20th. From a father, mother, and children, £16 5s. 4d. Christmas Presents December 21st. From a Bristol house of business 5 cases of oranges. —December 23rd. From another house 20 boxes of oranges, 16 half boxes of Valencias, and 6 cases of currants. From Cornwall 150 pheasants. This donation gives an idea to the reader of the magnitude of the Orphan Institution. Even a VERY large family could not consume such presents, before the greater part would be spoiled; we, however, can, without the least difficulty, consume such an amount, and could, even were it twice as much.—December 31st. From the pupils at a school in Clifton, being the result of a sale of work, £13. 1890 January 1st. From the neighbourhood of Ware £52 10s. From Penarth £30, with the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "At the close of another year, I send you, as usual, a cheque for £30 for your Orphans. I think for the last fifteen years I have had this pleasure, with a heart full of gratitude to God for all His mercies and blessings." From Dublin £100, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I again have pleasure in enclosing you £100 for the Orphans under your care. I give to other Institutions; but yours holds the first place in my heart. I think I told you last year, I have been led of the Lord 'to cease to lay up treasure on the earth, in order to lay up treasure in heaven.' I now give all I make in the year, over and above what I require for household expenses and the education of my children, to the Lord's work. I am only an ordinary, very ordinary, business man, and in my everyday life fall very far short of witnessing for the Master. This service I do, not letting my left hand know what my right hand doeth. But I can truly say, it is a blessed service; for before, I used to fret and worry; but now, recognizing I am only a steward, I say I have no cause to fret, that my Master is rich, and He can, as He sees fit, make this or that to prosper; and so I cast all care on Him. But I do ask your prayers, that I may be more out and out for Him. Wishing you still some years to go on, witnessing to God's faithfulness, "I am, Dear Sir, yours very truly, ——." Will the readers read this letter a second and third time and ponder its contents? January 2nd. From a London physician £25.—January 3rd. From Manchester £50.—On January 8th the following letter was received from Scotland:— Dear Sir, "Having a larger balance in my bank book than I care to have just now, and expecting to have, for a year at least, fewer expenses, on account of having broken up the establishment after the decease of my beloved mother; being now myself left quite alone, and having, for my only certain hope, the sustaining power and presence of the Lord Jesus Christ; it occurs to me to think of God's Orphans, who are under your charge; and I am encouraged to do so the more, by the knowledge of the fact that you do not publish names or addresses. Will you, therefore, be so good as to write to me to the above address, where I am staying for a time, and to inform me where to direct a cheque?" The result was, this lady sent £500 for the benefit of the Orphans. How came this? What made this lady, an entire stranger to me, send this amount? God hears our prayers. In India the prayer of my dear wife and myself, day by day, was brought before the Lord, and generally repeatedly; my beloved helpers on Ashley Down and elsewhere waited on God, and He, in answer to our believing supplications, inclined the heart of this lady to send £500. Did all my beloved brethren in Christ, who do not act on these principles, know the blessedness of trusting in God for everything, their peace and joy in the Lord would increase more and more. January 21st. From a Bristol donor £5, "A gift in loving remembrance of dear Mrs. Wright, now happy with the Lord." [See page 557.]—January 22nd. From a gentleman in London £100, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I beg to enclose cheque for £100 towards the funds of your Orphanage, which I send in gratitude for the safe recovery of one of my children from a severe attack of typhoid fever." January 25th. From Christian friends at Brimscombe £24. From Ireland £100, with the following letter:— My dear Friend, "I have much pleasure in enclosing draft, value £100, for the funds of the Orphans. Having had very heavy demands to meet this time last year, I could not well send my contribution to you as usual; but now I send this year's and last year's donations together; for our Heavenly Father has been very gracious to me and mine. He has helped me over my anxieties and difficulties. Let us, my dear Friend, thank God for this, and trust Him more for the future." Because we look to the Lord alone for the needed means, and not to our friends, nor to those who have helped us before, at times, when donations have formerly been sent, we never remind our former donors of this, nor have we ever done so in one single instance for fifty-six years and eleven weeks, viz., ever since the Institution has been in existence. January 29th. Received a gold ring, set with diamonds, and a gold locket.—February 8th. From Manchester £50 from the same kind donor, who many times has helped us considerably. To-day we also received a cheque for £200, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Please find enclosed a cheque for £200, made payable by my endorsement to your order. This amount comes as a spontaneous gift from the same lady from whom on the 30th May last I sent, with her consent, a like amount, which she then wished to pay me for services rendered, but which, at my request, she consented should be sent to you for the Orphans. The amount now sent, is a gift entirely spontaneous on her part, and quite unexpected on mine." February 28th. From Weston-super-Mare £60, from a gentleman who, year after year, for a long period, kindly has contributed this sum towards the support of the Orphans.—March 12th. Legacy of the late Mrs. R. W., Bristol, £300.—March 17th. From London, S.W., £50.—March 29th. From Moseley, Birmingham, £150, from a donor who kindly has often helped us. April 7th. "As a thankoffering from two former Orphans on the marriage of their eldest son" £5.—April 11th. From Norfolk £50.— April 12th. From Taunton £45. While I am writing this, and go through the list of the contributions sent during the past year, I find one donor after the other missing; because the Lord took them to Himself, since I wrote the last Report; but He ever lives to help us, and has never failed us, and has been again, during another year, in a special manner, our Helper.—April 23rd. From Leicester £5. The donor states in his letter, that ever since he has been in the habit of giving the tenth of what the Lord had given to him, he appeared to himself like the Israelites in the wilderness, whose clothes did not wax old, and that his provisions lasted like the oil in the cruse of the widow.—April 27th. We have now entered on the last month of the financial year of the Institution. Much, very much will yet be needed during this last month. For all the various Objects of the Institution, there will be required at least £4,500 during the last month before us.—April 30th. From Manchester £50. May 3rd. From Stoke Bishop £53, with £2 for myself.—May 15th. Legacy of the late Miss C. U. £142 7s. 7d.—May 17th. Legacy of the late W. L., Esq., £2,207 3s. 3d. This legacy had been about five years in Chancery; but day by day, whether in the six Australian Colonies, or in Ceylon, or in India, or on the sea going to Australia, or on the sea returning from India, to England, I asked God to hasten the money to us, and to get it out of the High Court. Our faith was, however, long tried, as it often had been in similar cases. But I expected the answer, as I had had an answer to prayer under similar circumstances more than twenty times regarding legacies in Chancery. I never despair of getting an answer, being assured that the answer will come at last. I notice further, in connection with this sum, that for about four months our income had been very small, except on three or four occasions; but now the Lord has begun again more abundantly to help us. If we do the work of God, in God's way, trust in Him, and bring our case in believing prayer before Him, we need never to be cast down; for in God's own time the help will surely come; but we must do God's work in God's way, bring our case in believing prayer before Him, and not indulge in things contrary to His mind.—May 20th. From General —— and Mrs. —— £2, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Would you kindly accept £2 from Mrs. —— and myself towards the Orphan Homes on Ashley Down, with our best wishes for the temporal and eternal good of the inmates. It is now more than thirty years since I read the first Report of Mr. Midler's work, and from it I learn to pray for all the little things of daily life, and to expect answers from our Heavenly Father; and I learnt, too, what systematic giving means, and what a pleasure there is in giving back to the Lord His own; and now I am learning more about the fulness of the Spirit and the life of faith. Many thanks for all the lessons you have taught me. "With kindest regards, I remain, "Yours very faithfully, ——." May 26th. From Carmarthenshire £9 18s. Thus we are brought to the close of another year, during which for the Orphans alone we had to expend £23,605 14s. 5¼d., and yet, after having been enabled to accomplish this, had left a balance of £5,183 11s. 8½d. in hand. May 26th, 1890, to May 26th, 1891 May 27th. On the first day of the financial year we received from the Cape of Good Hope £1. Also, from New Zealand £3 10s. These donations, from so great a distance, were like an earnest from God, that during this year also He would provide everything for the Orphans that would be needed by them.—May 28th. From J. S., Edinburgh, £15. From Thetford £50. June 4th. Legacy of the late Miss A. M. F. £3,640 7s. 7d.; a remarkable legacy, indeed, for, although this donor lived in Bristol, I never received even the smallest gift from her in her lifetime, nor did I ever see her that I know of, nor had I ever even heard her name. Yet the Lord constrained her to leave to me almost the whole of her property for the Orphans. July 1st. The legacy of the late Mrs. Col. S. £180.—July 3rd. I received £1, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "My mother is 90 years of age to-day, and wishes to celebrate her birthday as usual, by sending £1 for your Orphans. "Yours sincerely, ——." July 18th. From "G.," Preston, £98 14s. 4d. Our income having been small of late, and our expenses great, in praying for means yesterday, I mentioned this donor by name, asking God to lead him to send us help; and this morning the answer to prayer came.—July 22nd. From Clifton £100.—August 9th. From Finsbury Park £200.—August 13th. From Mosely £150 from a Christian donor, who has assisted us many times. From a poor widow, 73 years of age, 3s., cheerfully given by her, though her income for her own support is only 3s. per week.— August 20th. From the Nilgiri Hills, India, "£25, as a thankoffering for many mercies."—August 22nd. From the Vicar at A., £5, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "I enclose a cheque for £5 on behalf of your Orphanage, in great thankfulness for the witness borne by you to the power of believing prayer. "Yours very truly, ——" August 27th. It is now three months since our new financial year for the Institution commenced, and during these three months we have expended, for the Orphans alone, £6,193 0s. 10½d. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "The other day, at a friend's house, I took up your Report, began to read some of it, and I read a letter there [see page 630] from a person in Dublin, who, in sending you a donation, said, that using his money for the Lord is a blessed service; for, before doing so, he used to fret and worry about things, but now, recognizing himself to be only a steward, he has no cause to fret. In your Report, you ask your readers to ponder over the contents of that letter; I have done so, and now am induced to send you a small donation of £5. In doing so, I would just say, that I often fret and worry about things which make me very miserable, and in order to be free from such worries, I ask your prayers on my behalf. "I am, Dear Mr. Müller, "Yours faithfully, ——." October 17th. From Harrogate £100.—November 14th. For the Orphans, the legacy of the late Miss C. L., £500. This lady was an entire stranger to me, but the Lord led her to leave this legacy, as the result of constant waiting upon Him. November 19th. Received 5s., with the following letter from one of the Orphan girls now in service:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I send you this trifle with much pleasure. Again I thank you very much indeed for the kind care that was bestowed upon me for twelve years. My dear brother and sister were under your kind care nearly as long, and I know that they would like me to thank you for them. We are getting on nicely in our places, and all three of us belong to Jesus, thanks to your careful teaching day by day. Kindly give my love to the dear Teachers at No. 5, and believe me, dear Sir, "Your obedient Orphan, ——." Will the reader observe, that here are three Orphans from one, family, who were received at the Orphan Houses on Ashley Down. These three Orphans were about twelve years in the Orphan Houses, though the average time for keeping them there is, generally, only ten years; but sometimes I have had them for fifteen, sixteen, and in a few instances even for seventeen years under my care, because the children frequently are received whilst very young. Lastly, all three were brought to a true knowledge of the Lord whilst on Ashley Down, showing that our labour on behalf of the Orphans is not in vain.— November 20th. From Cambridgeshire £80 0s. 10d., from a Christian friend in business, who, for very many years, has helped this Institution with means, as the Lord has prospered him in his business. Thus in the midst of many difficulties through which I have had to pass during the past fifty-seven years, in connection with this institution, the Lord has given me many kind helpers and friends, through whom He has cheered and refreshed my heart. Month after month large sums are expended; we ask no human being for anything, but look to the living God, and to Him alone for help. On June 27th we had £9,307 6s. 6¼d. in hand; but since then, notwithstanding the large income we have had month after month, our balance has decreased, so that on November 27th we had only £3,195 14s. 11½d. in hand. Nothing but real trust in God can keep the heart in peace.—December 29th. From Halifax 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have again much pleasure in sending you a Postal Order for 10s. for the Orphans. I think it my duty to tell you that I received great good from reading your little book on 'The privilege and blessedness of giving,' about three or four years ago. I then set apart 5 per cent of my income, and during the past few months have increased it to 10 per cent, for the Lord, though my wages as a timekeeper are only 30s. per week. "I am, Yours respectfully, ——." December 30th. From the workmen and boys at the Messrs. J. S. F. and Sons, Bristol, £7 7s. 1891 January 1st. From Leamington £50, with £1 for myself.—January 8th. Legacy of the late J. J., Esq., £100.—January 20th. From Howth, County Dublin, £100.—January 21st. From Stapleton Road £50.— January 30th. From Cork £50.—February 4th. Received £13, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Wright, "I have now the privilege of sending £13 for the Orphans, being £1 added each year of my pilgrim life, since I gave my small income to my Lord and my God. I find the sweetness of doing this, now in my old age, as I am more than eighty years old. I am just waiting for the call, and almost hear it sometimes. I still pray for you all, generally twice a day. Believe me, "Your fellow helper in prayer, ——." We are very grateful for the assistance of persons who thus help the Institution by their prayers. March 6th. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. T. £175 18s. 9d.—March 20th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. F. £508 19s. 6d.—March 26th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. L. £100.—March 31st. From Weston-super-Mare £60. —April 20th. From Cardiff £25. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. K. £200. May 27th. From Edgbaston £150 from a donor who kindly often and considerably has helped us. This donation arrived whilst we were in the greatest need.—May 9th. From Stoke Bishop £58, with £2 for Mrs. Müller and myself. Day after day we are now very poor, and have continually to look for fresh supplies to the Lord, who hitherto has mercifully helped us; but the trial of our faith is great.—May 25th. From Ireland £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1890, to May 26th, 1891, was £22,815 13s. 7¾d.] May 26th, 1891, to May 26th, 1892 When this financial year commenced, we had a balance of £225 14s. 7¾d. in hand, for the Orphans; an amount so small, that it was not enough for the need of half a week. We were therefore particularly directed, even by the smallness of our balance to trust in the living God, as we had been doing, by His grace, all the previous fifty-seven years of the existence of the Institution. This was the way, and the only way, whereby the heart could be kept in peace. May 28th. From Taranaki, New Zealand, £7.—May 29th. Legacy of the late Miss E. R. £50.—June 1st. Legacy of the late Miss A. F. T. £50. From Clifton £50. From Maidstone £50, from a donor who kindly has helped us for many years, from time to time.—June 9th. From Birmingham 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Brother in the Lord, "Please to accept 10s. for the Orphans. I wrote to you some years ago, to ask prayer for a dear Christian mother, in great suffering; the restoration to communion with the Lord of my husband; and for the conversion of my four sons and four daughters. I now ask for praise. The dear mother is a eep in Jesus; my husband brought back to the Lord; and one son and three daughters have confessed the Lord Jesus and are seeking to follow Him. I still ask prayer, especially for two sons, one in America. "Yours in Jesus, ——." This letter should be an encouragement to the reader. June 15th. From Dunedin, New Zealand, £5. From Stroud £100.— June 22nd. From Reading £50.—July 4th. On account of the legacy of the late Mr. E. F. £1,500.—July 9th. From Highbury £14 1s. 6d. for the support of one Orphan for one year, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "God having graciously spared my dear boy for another year in health and strength, I have much pleasure in sending you a cheque for £14 1s. 6d. for the support of one Orphan for one year." July 21st. From Clifton £100.—August 1st. Received on account of the legacy of the late Mr. E. F. £793 14s. 2d.—August 18th. From Devon, from a donor who kindly has helped us from time to time for more than forty-five years, £60 19s. 10d. August 20th. From Edgbaston £150, from a donor who has kindly helped us again and again; generally these donations have come to hand when we were in great need, and thus it was this time, for when the money arrived we had nothing at all in hand.—August 21st. From "St. Paul's" £100, when in the greatest need.—August 27th. We have been enabled to expend for the Orphans during the past three months £6,472 4s. 7½d., but have nothing left in hand. Received £5, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "Two of your Reports came this week, addressed to our precious child, I. I. R., who for a few years past took much interest in the Orphan Homes under your guidance. The line of faith and entire dependence upon God, upon which the work is conducted, appealed very strikingly to her heart and conscience; and the record of God's faithfulness, of which the Orphanage is a monument, was to her real spiritual help. The Lord took her home last April, and in remembrance of her interest, as well as in expression of our own, we hope to continue a little yearly help to the Orphan Houses." September 18th. As the residue of the legacy of the late Mr. E. F. £250. From Selby £100.—September 19th. From the neighbourhood of Torquay £50. From Redland £50. Both donations came to hand when we were in great need.—September 21st. From Dublin £50.— September 24th. From believers meeting at Manver's Hall, Bath, £13. —September 27th. During the past four months, from May 27th to September 27th, we have expended for the Orphans £8,046 13s. 0¼d., and have now again nothing in hand.—September 28th. From Mount Gambier, South Australia, £2. October 1st. In addition to many small donations, received since September 27th, we obtained to-day, on account of the legacy of the late Mr. R. W. J., £550. Thus the Lord has again graciously helped us.—October 8th. Received £5 from a working man.—October 23rd. From Clevedon 1,469 apples and 1,814 pears.—October 24th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—October 27th. During the past five months we have expended for the Orphans £9,814 8s. 11¼d., but much as our income has been, comparatively, yet all is expended, and with nothing in hand we begin another month. Received £5, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I send you a cheque for £5, some money that was left in the Savings Bank, when a little boy of ours was taken from us. I am induced to send it to you, as we have in our service a much valued nurse who received her early training and instruction at the Orphanage in Bristol. She was in extremely bad health when I first met her, ten years ago. I took her for a month; she has been with us ever since, and is now a faithful, trustworthy, and much respected nurse. I am pleased to tell you this, as I think it will interest all those who are labouring in the Orphanage. With all Christian good wishes, believe me, "Yours very sincerely, ——." November 4th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—November 12th. In the greatest need of means, we received from Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. From Lanarkshire £50, and also £100 with the following letter from a Christian gentleman who could know nothing about our financial circumstances:— My dear Mr. Wright, "I was not thinking specially of you when I retired to rest last night, but awoke this morning with the following words ringing in my car, 'Send Mr. Wright £100 to-day, I will repay you.' I cannot run the risk of allowing this to be an unheeded voice from my heavenly Partner in business, and therefore have much pleasure in enclosing you a cheque for £100 (£20 for your own use, £20 for Mr. Müller, and £60 for the work). "With Christian love, Yours most truly, ——." See, esteemed reader, how God helps us. At a time of the greatest need, this money was received. Notice also, what led the donor to send the money. He was influenced by the Lord to send us this help. Notice also, particularly, what this gentleman says about his heavenly Partner. He is in business, but seeks to carry on his business in the fear of God and to the glory of His name. Under these circumstances he is in fellowship or partnership with the Lord Jesus in his business. May all Christians, who are in business, seek in fellowship or partnership with the Lord Jesus to carry on their business!—November 16th. Legacy of the late Miss M. H., £176 6s. 8d.—November 21st. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. R. £89 9s. 6d. Will the reader be pleased to observe how many legacies the Lord has caused to be paid during the past year. This has been one special means whereby we have been so many times helped.—November 26th. Again we have nothing in hand.—November 30th. The Lord has again helped us in our great need. There was paid to-day £507 6s. 3d. as the legacy of the late Mrs. F. K. How kind of the Lord, to cause just now this legacy to be paid! December 5th. Received £10, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "The Lord is persuading me, to send you £10 for the Orphans. Please accept that amount. "Yours faithfully, ——." Notice this. See how God works for us. The donor resides in a far-off town. God knows the greatness of the work and the greatness of our need, and He is pleased to speak for us. See, dear reader, how blessed it is, to have God for our Friend and to trust in Him!— December 15th. For the Christmas puddings for the Orphans, from a Bristol house of business, 12 bags of flour, 16 half-boxes of raisins, and 3 cases of currants. December 31st. From Demerara £5. From the neighbourhood of Darjeeling, India, £2. We were now brought to the last day of the year 1891, during which our faith and patience have been greatly tried. 1892 January 1st. With the New Year the Lord was pleased to send us means. We received from Paddington for the Orphans £50. From the neighbourhood of Melksham £30. From Penarth £30, from a donor whose first cheque in the year was for the Orphans, and who has long helped us. From a Bristol donor and his wife £20; and fifty-eight smaller donations besides. The appearance is, that with such an income, we could never be in difficulty; but our expenses are so vast, that £200 or even £500 goes but a little way.—January 2nd. From New Wimbledon, Surrey, £14 17s. 6d., for the support of one Orphan for one year, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I send you once again for the support of one Orphan for one year, £14 17s. 6d., and also 2s. 6d. from Mrs. G., of Hastings, making together £15. Being now very ill and my time of departure not far off, I wish to bear testimony to the faithfulness and love of my Heavenly Father, through all the way by which He has led me. Your annual Reports, etc., have been precious and profitable to me. I thank you for them, and pray that you may still be made a blessing. With Christian regards to Mr. Wright and yourself, "I remain, yours gratefully, ——" January 22nd. Letter to Mr. Wright, with £1 from a Missionary to the natives in New Zealand:— Dear Sir, "I send herewith a Post Office Order for £1 for the Orphanage, being part of 'a tenth to the Lord.' My stipend is now £20 a year, as a Missionary to the Maoris. Failing health compels me to reside at one settlement, instead of travelling, as I used to do, hence the smallness of my income; but it is like the barrel of meal, of which I send the dear Orphans a little. May the Lord bless them and those who have charge of them. "I am yours, in our risen Lord, ——." January 23rd. During the past eight months, our expenses for the Orphans alone have been £14,352 14s. 5¼d. We have again nothing in hand.—January 27th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250. February 5th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250.— February 9th. From Sussex £20. From the children of the Barcelona Sunday School £2 7s. 6d.—February 13th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200. February 18th. Legacy of the late Miss M. H. £236 5s. 10d. February 27th. The expenses for the Orphans, during the past nine months, have amounted to £16,437 7s. 1¼d.; but we have nothing in hand. There came in to-day £29 1s. 8d. March 1st. Legacy of the late A. A., Esq., £76 12s. 3d.,—From a widow near Glasgow 2s. 1d. She writes: "I can give little, to help the Orphans, but I pray for them." We value greatly the prayers of such poor donors.—March 4th. Legacy of the late Miss E. G. £179 10s.— March 5th. From a donor in Cork, who with real delight seems to send us help, £50.—March 14th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £50.—March 17th. Legacy of the late Mr. T. M. £135.— March 18th. From Ireland £3, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have the pleasure of enclosing you my bank cheque for £3 for your Ashley Down Orphanage—a gratification which is enhanced by the recollection of your abstaining from the ordinary mode of application, because you rely on God's answer to your prayers. While constant appeals are made on behalf of various Christian work, I do not believe that your Institution suffers any pecuniary loss by your depending on Divine grace as the source of your needful supplies. May God grant you a continuance of such faith and practice. With best wishes, "Believe me, very sincerely yours, ——." March 23rd. From Tiverton a gold chain, a gold ring set with turquoises, a gold locket, 2 breast pins, 2 rings, and several pieces of gold, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Please accept those articles of jewellery in aid of the support of the Orphans. I willingly devote them to the Master's work, and rejoice that He has delivered me from the bondage of wearing such articles of personal adornment. May multitudes of Christians be led into increased self-denial, for the sake of Christ! One smaller result of this would be, the increased funds of Christian Institutions; and the larger one, the happy freedom of many lives delivered from self, and owned, and individually blessed and used of the Master." March 25th. From London £20, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "A day or two ago the Master bid me send you a cheque, and told me what its value should be. It was never mine. I am deeply interested in the Report to hand, by this morning's post. Asking no thanks, but an interest in your prayers for myself and young people, four of whom are not yet converted (their precious father has been nearly four years with Jesus), "I am, yours faithfully, ——." See how the Lord speaks for us!—March 26th. From China £5 5s.— March 31st. From the neighbourhood of Weston-super-Mare £50. From the Isle of Wight £54 for the support of four Orphans for one year. April 2nd. From Dalston £105, a donation which came to hand in great need.—April 5th. Received £100, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I enclose cheque for £100 for the support of your Orphans, wishing every blessing may attend your work. I ask an interest in your prayers, being a great sufferer and a confirmed invalid, through a spinal injury; but nothing is too hard for the Lord. He can heal when all else fails. "I am, yours faithfully, ——. "P.S.—Please enter my gift as a thankoffering for God's continued mercies and blessings, from C. H. Not my name." The money came as a great help from God.—April 9th. From the late H. G. H., Esq., £40. This late donor was a kind friend of the Institution; but though one after the other of earthly friends has been removed, our never-failing Friend, the living God, remains to us. From Norfolk £50. This kind donor has helped us from time to time, for thirty years.—April 13th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor who has often helped us, and whose donations have frequently come to hand, when we have been in the greatest need, as is the case at the present time.—April 22nd. One third of the residue of the estate of the late Mr. T. M. £100 19s. 8d.— April 23rd. Legacy of the late Mr. E. L., £90. From Norwich £1, with the following letter:—" I enclose you a cheque for £1 for the Orphans. The Lord has commissioned me to send you the above, because for several days your work has been in my thoughts, and I can but feel that this is in answer to your prayers. May He bless and prosper your work." God does indeed listen to our prayers, and speaks to the hearts of His stewards; for hear how God further helped. A small heavy packet, directed to Mr. George Müller, Orphan Houses, Ashley Down, Bristol, was sent to Mr. Wright. As we have often had such heavy little parcels sent from a donor, who puts aside all the farthings he receives in his business, for the benefit of the Orphans, this parcel was given to one of our assistants, to count the coppers which the packet was supposed to contain. He soon found that £200 in gold was enclosed therein. This anonymous donation, left at 78, Park Street, was taken for the Orphans in our time of great need, and thus a plain proof was afforded, that God has not forgotten us, though our faith and patience are greatly tried.—May 13th. By sale of dentist gold £13 17s. 6d. Resident helpers share in the trial of faith On the previous pages reference has been repeatedly made to the want of funds for the support of the Orphans. At the end of the account of the income for them, I have now to state that £1,951 7s. 1¼d. more was expended for them, than had been received; and there was likewise due to matrons, teachers, and other helpers, in the Orphan Work, in part, or altogether, the salaries for the last three- quarters of a year, amounting to £1,712, in addition to the £1,951 7s. 1¼d. just mentioned. Those who were not needing money either to help relatives or for other purposes, had either no salaries at all paid to them last November, February, and May, or received only part of what was due to them. All these dear fellow-labourers, however, bore the trial patiently without the least complaint; and several of them contributed to the funds, according to their ability. All the servants of the Institutions were paid to the full, and also nearly all the assistants, who do not reside in the five Orphan Houses. This is, within the past fifty-eight years, the second time only, that the income was not equal to the expenses. In the year 1881–2, the expenses for the Orphans exceeded the income £488 6s. 9½d., which amount was carried to the next year's account but at that time, in less than one month, after the commencement of the new financial year of the Institution, by the payment of legacies, an amount was received which was three times greater than the deficiency; and, adding the donations which came in, to the payment of the legacies received, we had about six times as much as the deficiency; and all this took place before an account was published in the Report, that the expenses had been greater than the income. We had drawn on the bank then, in consequence of many legacies, which had long been left, and of which some large ones were overdue, but had not been paid; and in like manner, on the 26th of May, 1892, sixteen legacies which had been left were due, and might any day be paid to us, amounting to £3,435 altogether. There have been besides also forty- five other legacies left to the Institution, amounting altogether to £25,983; which legacies however depend, as to payment, on the death of relatives of the testators, and in most instances on the decease of widows. I simply refer to this to show, that we did not draw on the bank at the end of this last financial year of the Institution, whilst we had no prospect of being able to meet the account. Besides this, there are the five large Orphan Houses, erected and furnished at a cost of £115,000; and these Houses are entirely unencumbered. Further, we have about nineteen acres of Building Land, which might be sold for many thousands of pounds. Though this is only the second time, since March 5th, 1834 (when I founded the Institution), that we have been in such a position; and though, as I have just shown, we have an abundance to meet in the end all the payments that are due, we do not feel happy in appearing even to be in debt. The Lord's dealings with us during the last year indicate that it is His will we should contract our operations, and we are waiting upon Him for directions as to how, and to what extent, this should be done; for we have but one single object in connection with this Institution, viz., the glory of God. When I founded it, one of the principles stated was, "That there would be no enlargement of the work, by going into debt;" and, in like manner, we cannot go on with that, which already exists, if we have not sufficient means coming in, to meet the current expenses. I have further to state that, by the grace of God, our trust in Him is, as before, unshaken; and we doubt not in the least, either His power or His willingness to help us in His own time; and we believe also that only for blessing He has been pleased thus greatly to try our faith and patience. Now, though we are not tired of having our faith and patience thus tried, as we do not wish to give the appearance even, of carrying on the work of God, whilst going into debt, we must decrease our operations, unless the income of the Institution should in future be more abundant. Here I have to make one remark more. The reader must have noticed, how it has pleased the Lord to help us, during the past twelve months, very many times (and even of late repeatedly) in a most remarkable way, and He has sent us large sums of money very unexpectedly, either by the payment of legacies or by donations; a plain proof, that it is only for the trial of our faith and patience, that our funds have been comparatively low, and that God has not in the way of chastisement forsaken us. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1891, to May 26th, 1892, was £21,162 19s. 1¾d.] May 26th, 1892, to May 26th, 1893 At the beginning of the next financial year our trial of faith continued week after week and month after month; but Mr. Wright and I, and our many helpers, looked, with unshaken confidence to the Lord, fully assured that, in His own time, He would again more abundantly help, and deliver us out of our difficulties. I state now in the following pages how the Lord was pleased to deal with us. On May 28th we received from Norfolk £50.—June 13th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £80, with £10 for myself and £10 for Mr. Wright.—June 14th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. A. E., £270.—June 18th. Legacy of the late Mr. G. C. P., £160 0s. 11d.—June 22nd. Legacy of the late Mrs. E. B" £320. Another legacy left to me by an entire stranger, and thus another proof that the hearts of all are in the hand of the Lord, and that He is ready to influence them, in answer to our prayers.—June 26th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £250. Thus, during the first month of our new financial year, we received in answer to our prayers, generally repeated many times day after day, £1,651 11s. 7¼d. for the support of the Orphans. July 12th. From Kidderminster £50. About three years since, a donor wrote to me that he was greatly tried in his business; hearing from him recently, I asked how it was going on now, as I had very many times asked the Lord to prosper him again. The following is his reply: — My dear Sir, "One word in reply to your kind letter. I feel that your prayers for the improvement of my business have been answered; for I have been much helped and favoured. My business has been a prosperous one, and especially so since (now many years ago) I commenced to set apart a definite portion of my income as a gift fund. I have had constant proofs of the interposition of a kind providence in my affairs, and the value of prayer is very strongly impressed upon me by my experience. May God's choicest blessing continue to attend you. "Very sincerely yours, ——." The reader has in this letter another proof of the deep importance and the real blessing of attending to systematic giving to the poor and to the Lord's work, as God is pleased to prosper us. July 16th. From "G.," Preston, £99 9s. Oh! that all who trust in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of their souls might practically enter more into the reality of the power of believing prayer.—July 19th. From County Dublin £100. Another instance of a friend to the Institution, in Ireland, who is an entire stranger to me. From Carmarthenshire 5s. This kind donor sends me every Tuesday a similar sum, and has done so for years. He is in business, and probably gives a penny, or twopence, or threepence, out of every pound he takes, so that I receive thus, week alter week, from 4s. to 8s. for the Orphans. These are small donations, but they amount in the course of the year to much, and I doubt not bring blessing to the soul and business of the giver, as well as benefit to the Orphans.— July 21st. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £150, again the result of believing prayer, from a gentleman whom I never saw.—July 23rd. By sale of waste-paper 5s. 3d. We feel it our duty to turn everything to account, and not to allow waste, as the many hundreds of Orphans under our care have to be trained to live carefully and economically. August 3rd. From Devon £82 5s. from a Christian gentleman, who, for more than forty-five years, has from time to time helped us, though I have never seen him.—August 4th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150. This donation also comes from a lady whom I have never seen, but whom the Lord has moved to send us repeatedly a similar gift.—August 11th. From Surrey £80 (towards the payment of unpaid salaries of teachers in the Orphan Houses), with £10 for myself, and £10 for Mr. Wright. Received from Bournemouth the following letter, with £10 1s. 6d.:— Dear Mr. Müller, "With gratitude to our Father in Heaven, and very much pleasure, I enclose £10 1s. 6d.; £5 for the Orphans, £5 please accept for yourself, and 1s. 6d. for Reports. God's dealings with you in the past year, and the marvellous way He has sustained you through such deep trials of faith and patience, are a great encouragement to me, and doubtless will be to hundreds of God's children. May not this be one reason why He thus permits your faith to be so greatly tested? I entreat that Jehovah may be greatly magnified by His wondrous dealings with you and your dear fellow-labourers. I have been asked by a dear sister, who does not wish her name mentioned, to send you the accompanying gold locket, one silver locket and chain, and two gold rings. Praising the Lord for the help He has graciously given me through you, and praying that He may be pleased to spare your life yet for many years, and even yet more abundantly use your testimony to the Church and to the world at large, for the glory of His Holy Name, "Yours gratefully in the Lord Jesus, ——." I fully agree with the writer of this letter, that one of the reasons why it pleases the Lord to try our faith and patience so greatly is, that believers in the Lord Jesus, who read of this, may thus be spiritually benefited. This has been the case in numberless instances during the past fifty-eight years, and is, no doubt, being done now.—August 15th. Five casks of vinegar. A firm kindly supplies all the vinegar needed by the Institution. Received £5 from a former Orphan, with the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "It is with great pleasure that I send you the sum of £5 for the Orphan Work. I had been reading your last Report, and the Lord greatly blessed it to my soul. I was also led by the Lord to look at the advice given by you at the end of the first volume [Chapter VIII.] of the Lord's dealings with you. I searched out all the passages of Scripture referred to there, and prayed earnestly that the Lord would give me simple faith to cast all my care upon Him, in sickness or in health, and that I might not be hoarding up money for sickness, but be laying up treasure in heaven. 'Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you' (Matthew 6:33). The Lord was pleased to answer my prayer, and He has given me that simple trust in Him. I have for years been putting a little money in the bank, in case of sickness or want of employment; but the Lord has shown me how greatly I have dishonoured Him by this mode of action, and has given me grace to take it out, to be used as He shall direct me. I told the Lord I was willing to send you something for the work on Ashley Down, and the third day the answer came, 'Send five pounds.' 'My times are in Thy hand.' May this be your experience in the future as in the past; and may the Lord abundantly fulfil the godly desire of your heart, that your last days may be your best. "I remain, Yours in Christ, "One of your former Children on Ashley Down." From a London physician £20.—August 18th. Legacy of the late Miss A. L. £460. The lady who left this legacy was an entire stranger to me. Received the following letter from Essex: Dear Mr. Müller, "Thank you very much for the Reports, more interesting and helpful than ever, because of the great trials of faith and patience, and the wonderful deliverances recorded. If for the further establishment of the great faith given to you such trials were needed, surely it must have been much more for our help and encouragement!" August 29th. Received £10, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I have much pleasure in sending you a small donation for your Homes. Please use it for whatever branch you may think best. I wish it were 100 times as much. May God abundantly bless you, and cause that the present temporary (only temporary) straitness may show forth His praise, in some unlooked-for and especial manner! Our Sovereign God makes no mistakes. Philip. 4:19. Yours affectionately (though unknown to you), "In the Master's service, ——." Two points in this letter were spoken out of my own heart: "That the trial would be only temporary, and would tend to the praise of God." Will the readers be pleased to bear this in mind while reading?— August 30th. From Hereford £7 10s. towards the support of one Orphan for one year, and £10 towards paying the arrears of the salaries of the teachers. From the neighbourhood of Taunton £50. This evening, whilst reading in the Psalms, I came to Psalm 81:10, and remembered the work of the Holy Spirit in my heart, when reading this verse on December 5th, 1835, and the effect which this had, not only in leading me to found the Orphan Institution, but I thought also of the blessing which has thus been brought to tens of thousands of believers and unbelievers all over the world. Putting aside the Bible, therefore, I fell on my knees and asked God that He would graciously be pleased to repeat His former lovingkindness, and to supply me again more abundantly with means. Accordingly, in less than half an hour, I received £50 from a Bristol donor, and from Redland a large quantity of fish, in addition to £97 already received to-day as the result of much prayer. By the last delivery, at 9 p.m., I received £5 more also, and had thus £152 in all, this day, as the result of prayer. September 2nd. From Westmoreland £100. To-day our income altogether was about £300, a plain proof that we do not wait on the Lord in vain; for every donation we receive is a direct answer to prayer.—September 3rd. Received £25 and the following letter from London:— My dear Mr. Müller, "It is with very deep regret and sorrow, that I learn there has lately been a deficit in the necessary means for the support of the Orphans that are committed by the Lord to your care. It would seem to be a time of great trial for all who are witnesses for the truth of the Scripture. The enemy is for a time triumphant, but the Lord knoweth all your need, and will in due time supply it. My dear wife joins with me in deep sympathy with you in this time of trouble. "Believe me, very truly yours, ——." Very many such kind sympathizing letters were received during the past year, and the Lord made use of them for our comfort and encouragement. It will be seen, as we go further on, to what extent the wishes of the writer of this letter were verified. A Christian brother, retired from business, brought £60 in gold. Thus, to-day, the income for the Orphans has been £149 19s. 10d., as the result of our waiting on God.—September 6th. More than £160, and valuable articles came in to-day for the various Objects of the Institution. Surely we do not wait upon the Lord in vain, though our trial of faith still continues, and though we still have to pray for larger sums.— September 14th. From Walsall £50.—September 15th. From Harrogate £100.—September 23rd. From Sunderland I received the following letter:— Dear Sir, "The record of your trial of faith during the last year has been helpful to me, for it has been a most trying year to me, and the adversary has often tempted me to think that my difficulties and disappointments were tokens of my Father's wrath, rather than the testing and chastening of His Love. Perhaps it may be His will that many, reading this year's Report, may be encouraged by seeing that the same trials of faith are accomplished, even in those whose labours in His cause the Lord has so abundantly acknowledged. May His grace still be sufficient for you. "Yours very sincerely, ——," September 24th. From the neighbourhood of Torquay £50. From the neighbourhood of Rugeley £50.—September 26th. From a Bristol donor £50. From Christian Friends at Union Chapel, Portishead, £10. October 6th. From a Bristol donor £50.—October 7th. From London £50.—October 10th. Received from Cheltenham £200, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "My brother has requested me to forward to you the enclosed cheque for £200 for the Orphanage under your care. His late wife, some years ago, expressed a wish that he should provide by Will, that the amount mentioned should be paid over to you for the Institution, when he should himself have passed away to our Father's house; but as he is now advanced in age, being in his 88th year, he is anxious to get the matter settled at once. He will, therefore, I think, feel all the happier for having anticipated the time of payment, and carried out his wife's wishes during his own lifetime." Observe, esteemed reader, the hand of God, how He helps us in answer to our constant waiting on Him in believing prayer. Thus we have not only received it sooner, but in our time of great need, and the legacy duty has been saved also. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £200.—October 13th. Received from a servant of the Lord Jesus the following letter:— Beloved and esteemed Brother in Christ, "I have much pleasure in sending you the enclosed cheque for 57 shillings on my 57th birthday, as a thankoffering to the Lord, to be used on behalf of the Orphans under your care. 'He knoweth the way that I take; when He hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold' (Job 23:10). With Christian love to yourself, Mrs. Müller, and Mr. Wright, "I am, yours in Him whose name is 'Jehovah-Jireh,' ——." The Lord sends such loving words as these, in order that we may be further encouraged to wait patiently His time for full deliverance from our trial, and that we may confidently expect still more abundant supplies.—October 18th. From one of the former Orphans £10, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I beg you will accept the enclosed cheque, with my very grateful thanks for all the care and kindness I received while in the dear Orphan House No. 2; it is now seven and a halt years since I left. God has cared for and protected me ever since. I look to Him at all times for support, and He has never failed me. I am about to enter a Nurses' Training School in Liverpool, and I beg your prayers, that my good health may continue, also that I may prove an efficient nurse. I visited Bristol last month, and was staying at the Lodge of Orphan House No. 4. Everything about the dear old Home seems sacred to me. Though the aces there were mostly changed, yet the teachers at No. 2 knew me, and kindly looked after my comfort. I do not forget you, dear Mr. Müller, and pray that you may be spared many years, to preside over the great work you have undertaken, With very much love and gratitude, "I am, your grateful Orphan, ——." Will the reader please to notice (1) that £10 was sent by one of the former Orphans, for the benefit of the Orphan Institution. (2) Notice the real affection with which the home of childhood continues to be looked on and revisited. This has been seen in many hundreds of instances, and often even twenty or thirty years after the Orphans have left. (3) But above all, we have the joy of knowing that thousands of former Orphans are now with the Lord, and thousands, we have reason to consider, are believers at the present time, walking in various parts of the world, to the honour of the Lord, whilst a great number have brought up their own children in the fear of God, and are living even as godly grandparents. (4) Not a few have become Preachers or Missionaries; and though this is only a small part of the fruit of our labours, in comparison with what the Lord will allow us to see in the day of Christ's appearing, nevertheless He has lengthened out my life in such a manner as to allow me in mental and physical vigour to see a goodly measure of the precious fruit of my labours among the Orphans during the past fifty-seven years and six months.—October 26th. The total income for the various branches of the Institution during the last week was only £200 4s. 5¾d., viz., about one-third only of our average expenses. Thus our trial continues; but the Lord sustains our faith and enables us, by His grace, without the least wavering, to look to Him and to expect full deliverance. In the midst of it all, He also refreshes our hearts, for during this week a legacy of £1,000, free of duty, was announced. November 1st. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £300. Part of the legacy of the late Mr. W. C, of Newcastle, New South Wales, £450. This legacy was left more than two years since, but month after month the payment of it was delayed, and prayers by the score were brought before the Lord. All appeared, however, to be useless; but it only seemed to be in vain. I believed that our prayers would prevail, and now came the greater part of this legacy, left to me by a Christian man whose name I had never even heard, and who resided between 11,000 and 12,000 miles from Bristol. See, Christian reader, what it is to trust in God; really to depend on Him; and if you have never done so before, begin this blessed life at once, this unspeakably blessed life, of rolling all your burdens upon God, and of leaving them there. I have known the blessedness of this life, for many a long year, and even whilst yet in the body, it has brought the joys of heaven into my soul.—November 3rd. From Sussex £50.— November 8th. I received during the week £200 from a donor, who for many years had contributed about £10 per annum, and who is now very ill; this being probably his last contribution. Thus one after the other of our friends passes away, and not a few who contributed thousands, even many thousands, are gone to their eternal home; but the Lord, our never failing Friend, remains. In Him we trust, to Him alone we look, at all times; and thus our hearts are kept in peace, even in the darkest hours.—November 11th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mrs. Müller and myself. Received the following letter:— My dear Mr. Müller, "The incident connected with my sending. £100 to dear Mr. Wright in your absence, this time last year, has come very vividly to my memory this morning, and I feel led to send you a like sum to-day. Please to appropriate £60 as you see fit to the work of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and accept £20 for your own use, and £20 for Mr. Wright. I am also daily seeking to be your helper by prayer. "With Christian love, yours most truly, ——." There came in to-day, by the first two deliveries, only about £8, but the Lord increased the income to more than £200 this day. I am never discouraged by very little only coming in, but say to myself, and also to my dear helpers, "More prayer, more patience, and more exercise of faith will bring greater blessing"; for thus I have invariably found it, since October, 1830, now sixty-three years ago, when I first began this life of entire dependence upon God for everything. November 18th, Yesterday the income was very small. To-day the first three postal deliveries brought only £4 14s. 6d., though our daily average expenses are about £90. The reader will in consequence see that the heart can be kept in peace by real trust in God alone, and thus we have peace habitually; and even joy in God, for we expect brighter days of full deliverance from our present trials. In the middle of the day we received 200 pheasants, as a proof that God had not forgotten us in our time of need.—November 22nd. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £10. During the last five days the income had been very little, in comparison with our heavy expenses. To-day very little had come in by the first two deliveries; but my eyes continued looking to the Lord, and prayer was repeated again and again. At last God sent help. By the delivery at noon £500 was received, on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. H. U., £400 for the Orphans, and £100 for Missions.—November 23rd. Legacy of the late Mr. W. B., £85 4s. 9d. During the week ending to-day £624 4s. 0¼d. had come in for the support of the Orphans, and £105 8s. 4d. for the other Objects, £729 12s. 4¼d. in all. A remarkable week. Two legacies were paid, in answer to many, many, many prayers.— November 30th. The income for the week ending this day is £100 17s. 11½d. for the Orphans, and £15 6s. 5¾d. for the other Objects, total £116 4s. 5¼d. Day by day, during the past week, the income has been very small, and faith has thus again been greatly tried; but, by the grace of God, we are looking for deliverance to Him; and if it pleases the Lord to exercise our faith and patience longer, we desire grace to glorify Him by patient waiting, for more abundant supplies will surely come at last. December 1st. From two China Inland Missionaries £10, with these words: "Although having a large family and heavy expenses, we are enabled, by God's grace, to continue the systematic laying by in store of the Lord's portion, which we seek wisely to administer as His stewards."—December 7th. Legacy of the late Mr. T. P. G., £300. During this week again our trial of faith had been great, as day by day only little came in, but at noon to-day the Lord at last was graciously pleased to refresh our hearts by sending us the payment of this legacy for £300.—December 15th. Received the following letter:— Dear Sir, "I enclose Postal Order for £1 for the Orphans. It is thirty years since I first read your books and Reports; and having begun to record in a book the dates and number of my special prayers at that time, as you advise, I see that very many gracious answers have been granted to me. Besides praying hundreds of times without entering the prayers, I find the number entered amounts to 11,105. A number of prayers agreed on with friends are in other books, not counted in the above. God bless you, for you have been a great blessing to me. "I am, yours truly, ——." December 20th. Received from Warwick the following letter:— My dear Brother in Christ, "The Lord impressed upon me last night to send you £5 for the Orphans, and this morning He has refreshed my memory. I hasten therefore in the path of obedience to comply with His wish. He tells me it is for the Orphans. I pray that yourself, your assistants, and your work may be more than ever sustained, and maintained in perfect efficiency, for Jesus' sake." Notice the contents of this letter, esteemed reader. 1st. The Lord, who has the hearts of all His stewards in His hands, impressed it one night on the donor to send me £5. 2nd. In the morning He reminded him of this; 3rd. He tells him that the donation is for the benefit of the Orphans. But how did this happen? Because we pray continually that God would help us. We do not ask our fellow men for assistance, but continually appeal to our Heavenly Father for help, and we do not wait upon the Lord in vain. Notice, too, the last part of the letter: "I pray that yourself, your assistants, and your work may be more than ever sustained, and maintained in perfect efficiency." We have long prayed in the same way, and it will yet be seen that neither this kind anonymous donor, nor we, have prayed in vain. December 21st. The income for the week ending to-day was £398 11s. 3¼d. for the Orphans, and £8 18s. 10d. for the other Objects. Our trial of faith and patience in looking for larger sums, even for thousands of pounds, has continued during this week also.— December 23rd. From Westmoreland £100.—December 24th. From a Bristol donor 29 boxes, containing sweets and Christmas cards for the Orphans. This donor for several years past has kindly sent a similar present for each of our Orphan boys and girls.—December 26th. Legacy of the late W. T., Esq., £1,000. Notice, 1st. The amount was left to me by an entire stranger. 2nd. It was left duty free, whereby £100 was saved. 3rd. The testator died only a short time since, and the legacy was paid so very soon. All this was the ordering of the Lord, who, in answer to our constant waiting upon Him, appointed it thus. Received on the same day £50 from a Missionary in India, with these words: "For the blessed work of our dear Brother in Christ, George Müller, laid at the Lord's feet by C. M. T., Missionary."—December 31st. Thus ended the, memorable year, 1892, in which our faith had been so greatly tried, but in which also the hand of the Lord had been stretched out again and again on our behalf. 1893 On January 2nd we received from the neighbourhood of Melksham £35. From London £25. From Worcester £25.—January 3rd. From Geneva, Switzerland, £9 17s. 7d. From Leamington £20.—January 4th. From Westmoreland £40, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. During the week ending to-day the Lord was pleased to send to us, as the result of our constant waiting upon Him, £721 19s. 11¾d. for the Orphans, and £152 5s. for the other Objects of the Institution.— January 24th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.— January 30th. From Edinburgh I received the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I have much pleasure in sending herein a draft for £200 in aid of the Orphans under your charge on Ashley Down. I began about thirty years ago to send you annually £1; latterly, I have been enabled to increase it to £5; and now, by the 'good hand of God upon me,' I have the honour of sending you this sum instead of leaving it in my Will. I think it better and more scriptural to send it now, and thus to be my own executor." February 1st. From "H. B. M. P." £50, with £1 for myself. From London, N. W., £10, with the words: "Casting all your care upon Him, for He careth for you." So we do, and that keeps our hearts in perfect peace.—February 2nd. From New Zealand £10, with these words:— "Dear Sir, I beg to send you £10, as the Lord directs me." Do you notice, esteemed reader, the reality of prayer? Here is an entire stranger to me, who resides between 11,000 and 12,000 miles from Bristol, directed by the Lord to send £10. How does this come? Will you ascribe it to anything else than to the power of prayer? I hope you will not.—February 11th. A letter to Mr. Wright, from Kent, with £52:— Dear Sir, "Please find cheque for £52. The £2 is my fee (meeting of the company), the £50 is in answer to prayer that I might be able to let some house, in order to send you £50 for the Orphans, in thankfulness to God." See, dear reader, here is a house let, a circumstance which brings £50 to the Institution. Monday morning, February 13th. By the first two deliveries came in only 2s. 6d. from England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, and £10 from the United States. Yesterday, being Sunday, we took in no letters; so this was the income for two days. See how faith continues to be exercised, for we need about £90 daily, on an average; therefore £180 should have been received. Under such circumstances, nothing but unshaken confidence in the power and love of God can keep the heart in peace. We cling to the Lord, go on praying ten or more times a day for further help, and confidently expect it. There came in afterwards, in the course of the day, £5 8s. 5d. But all was only little, in comparison with our need.—February 14th. The income to-day was £67 16s. 8d.—February 16th. To-day we received altogether £88.—February 17th. The first two deliveries of letters brought only £4. There is, therefore, again special exercise of faith; but, by the grace of God, we look with unshaken confidence to Him for help. In the course of the day came in about £12 more, £7 being received with 2 Cor. 9:15.—February 18th. To-day came in from Wales £100.—February 19th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £50.—March 1st. The income during this week, ending to- day, was £92 8s. 8¾d. for the Orphans, and £9 11s. 2d. for the other Objects, being about the sixth part of our weekly expenses; but now the great trial of our faith was nearly brought to a close, as will presently be seen. March 2nd. From Berkshire was received, in coupons and by a Dividend Warrant, £149 18s. 2d., and by various other donations our income altogether to-day amounted to £186. Land Sold March 4th. This very day God begins to answer our prayers, as we have received a very good offer for the land we have to sell, even £1,000 per acre. The beginning of the day was darker as to outward appearances than ever: but we trusted in God for help. The first three deliveries of letters brought us only £4, and the remaining three brought us so little, that the whole day's income was only £8 instead of £90, the amount we require every day to meet all our expenses. But God has now helped us. We have been able this evening to sell ten acres of land and two-fifths of an acre at £1,000 per acre, and shall receive £10,405 altogether for the whole of one field. The contract was signed at 8 o'clock this evening.—March 25th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. A. C. £100. March 28th. There was paid £5,811 on account of the purchase of the land which was sold (£1,000 having been paid on the 7th), leaving £3,594 more to be paid on March 25th, 1894. Now the Lord has helped for the present to the full, as He did assist me in former days, when many times I received £5,000 at once, also £8,100 at one time, £9,000 at once, and even as much as £11,100 at one time. Thus, after much trial of faith and patience, the answer has come at last, and, by the grace of God, our faith and patience were sustained without wavering to the end. From a Bristol donor I received the same day £200.—April 5th. From the Isle of Wight £54, for the support of four Orphans for one year.—April 7th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. T. £190 9s. 4d. May 3rd. During the week ending to-day £777 16s. 7¾d. came in for the support of the Orphans, and for the other Objects of the Institution £471 12s. 2d.; amounting to £1,249 8s. 9¾d. altogether. From Leyton £100.—May 9th. From a new donor £300.—May 10th. From a donor in the neighbourhood of Bristol £62 for the Orphans, with £2 for myself.—May 12th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150.—May 19th. From Dewsbury £100.—May 20th. From Basle £30, from readers of The Volksbote.—May 26th. During this last week of our financial year of the Institution, we received for the support of the Orphans £343 10s. 1½d., and for the other Objects £435 8s. 2½d., in all £778 18s. 4d. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1892, to May 26th, 1893, was £23,593 0s. 4¾d.] May 26th, 1893, to May 26th, 1894 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £2,386 19s. 8d. in hand. June 6th. Legacy of the late Miss M. B., £100.—June 8th. Received the following letter from a former Matron at one of the Orphan Houses:— Dear Mr. Müller, "A week ago I had a letter from the first girl who was sent from New Orphan House No. 2 as a servant (thirty-four years since), and who has only lived in two places since she was sent out. In her last place she nursed her mistress through a painful illness before she died, and her master followed his wife some months after, leaving to E. H. £40 a year. His daughter wished her to live near, and furnished some comfortable rooms from the old home for her. I could not but wish that other girls might be encouraged to discharge their duties and have as good a reward as well as the approval of the Divine Master." When I received E. H. into the Orphan Houses, it was simply relying upon God for help; for, humanly speaking, I saw nothing but trial before me regarding her; but, as it was a case of the greatest misery, I took her. Now, see! She gave me no trial at all, behaved well all the time she was at the Orphan Houses, sent me perhaps thirty or forty donations for the Orphans after she had left; spent thirty-four years in two situations only, and ended her time of service as just stated. May this instance greatly encourage labourers for the Lord, and make them trust in Him, instead of looking at things after the outward appearance; for had I done so, E. H. would never have been received by me. June 14th. The total of the income during this week for the various Objects of the Institution was only £110 5s. 3½d., viz., only one-sixth of the average expenses for one week; but we continue to pray and hope in God.—June 21st. Day by day, during the whole week, the income has been very little; but the Lord lives, and He will help again more abundantly in His own time. For many years the income has not been so small. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £100.—June 28th. During the week, ending this day, it was found that the total income for the various Objects of the Institution had been £189 3s. 4¼d. only, viz., not the third part of its average expenses; but our hope is in God. Our balance in hand on May 27th has been decreased during the one past month £1,000 16s. 4¾d. July 10th. From a former Orphan, now a commercial traveller for a very large house of business, £10, with the following letter:— My dear Sir, "Enclosed please find £10 as a thankoffering for our Heavenly Father's great goodness to me for another year. Kindly use the money as you may think best. Trusting you are quite well, and with best love, "I remain, your ever grateful former Orphan, ——." July 13th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. H. £45.—July 18th. Week after week the income has been very small up to yesterday, when the Lord began to answer prayer. To-day was received from "G.," Preston, £99 4s. 9d.—July 20th. From Yorkshire £40.—July 21st. From Kendal £25.—July 24th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £150.—July 25th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500.—July 27th. From Sevenoaks £50.—July 29th. From a Lancashire donor £100. August 2nd. Received £10 from a donor who has, "in the course of fifty years, given away more than £100,000 among God's devoted servants, in order to strengthen their hands in His work." August 3rd. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor who has kindly helped us again and again.—August 10th. I received £30 left by A. S. for the Orphans, and £10 for my own personal expenses. She was a former Orphan, was a believer in the Lord Jesus, and walked very consistently for about fifty years, to the end of her life.—August 17th. Received 10s., with the following letter: Dear Sir, "I have pleasure in forwarding you my annual contribution of 10s. for your Orphan Institution, and am thankful that the Lord has spared your life for so many years. I am also glad that He has sustained you amidst the numerous, and sometimes, I should think, very severe trials of your faith and patience, and made you a living witness in the 19th century to the Church, and even to all the world, that the God of the ancient Israelites, who supplied their needs for forty years in the wilderness, is still the living and true God. "I believe your example led my friend and brother, Hudson Taylor, who is a native of this town, and whom I have known for nearly fifty years, to venture to China, trusting in the Lord alone for support, and has made him such a blessing to that vast country. I believe he and his coadjutors are laying the foundation of a widespread Christian Church in that Empire, and you have contributed largely towards it, for you have assisted them from time to time Mr. James Meadows, who is, next to Mr. Taylor, the oldest Missionary of the China Inland Mission, was introduced to him by me, and both the wives of Mr. Meadows were members of my class, and are now in heaven. The Lord has graciously spared him in that trying climate for thirty years. I count it one of the greatest honours of my life to have been associated with such a work, even in the humblest capacity. I thank you for having dared to set such an example of faith in God, which has already produced such splendid results, and the extent of its influence none but God can fully understand. "Yours very truly, in Christ Jesus, ——." August 19th. From Reading £20. From a London physician £20.— August 24th. Received the following letter, with a cheque for £50, when there was again but little money in hand, and when we were day by day waiting on the Lord for more:— My dear Mr. Müller, "I was so delighted, on reading your Report, to find that the cheque sent last year came just as you were pleading the promises. It was remarkable how it was laid on my heart to send it. I gave thanks to Him, whose steward I am, for thus so graciously directing me. Through His abundant goodness I am enabled to send the enclosed, which please to accept for the Orphan work with my wife's and my own best love." August 27th. Week after week our income has been small, in comparison with the greatness of our expenses. Under these circumstances I fell again on my knees, asking for various blessings, and among others that even to-day, the Lord's day, when we take in no letters, He would be pleased to give me means for the Institution. And now, see what followed. After the meeting at Stokes' Croft Chapel, a gentleman, an entire stranger, came to me, with whom I conversed for a few minutes, and then he put a letter into my hand, saying it was for the Orphans. The letter contained these words:— Dear Sir, "Will you please apply the enclosed for the maintenance of the Orphans in your Homes? "Yours respectfully, "A PILGRIM." The letter contained a £100 Bank of England Note. See, esteemed reader, the power of prayer and faith. Verily, as often it has been stated before, we do not wait upon the Lord in vain. Thousands of times I have found this within the past sixty-four years, and I expect to find it thus to the end of my earthly pilgrimage. And all, who are reconciled to God by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, will find it thus, more or less like myself, just as there is real trust in Him, and patient believing prayer.—August 31st. Received £1, with the following letter: — My dear Mr. Müller, "I was very glad indeed to get the new Report; for like many other persons, I felt much concerned when I read in the last one that God's dealings with you were leading you to consider whether it might not be His will that your work for Him should be curtailed. I thought, Can this be for the honour of God, who has sustained His own work, under your care, for all this long series of years, and made it to be an object lesson to thousands, and a source of blessing, probably, to hundreds of thousands? Praise be to God for this glorious fact! for it seems now, that the trial of your faith was intended for blessing, in order to show how 'Man's extremity is God's opportunity,' and for the strengthening of the faith of many real Christians who watch with interest His dealings with you. You certainly were not in debt, so long as you held valuable assets and had many unpaid legacies to look to. I rejoice, therefore, that God has enabled you to realize some of the property, and to obtain for it a satisfactory price. For many years I conscientiously gave a tenth of my income to the work of God, but now all that I have is His, and I give as He leads me. I am laying nothing by for sickness or old age, for I expect the speedy return of the Lord Jesus, and desire to lay up treasure in heaven. If He should delay His coming, I may not see old age; but, even if I do, the Lord will provide. I believe God is greatly honoured by a life of full trust in Him, and I see this more and more the older I grow. Etc." September 7th. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500. Through a remarkable providence of God, these donors came into the possession of £3,000, a short time since, and gave the whole of this amount in six donations of £500 each to the Institution, whereby for many weeks we were supplied with sufficient means for the Orphans, otherwise the income would not nearly have been sufficient for us. Thus God, in one way or another, continually helps us, and often in the most remarkable manner as to human appearance.—September 13th. Received from Birmingham 1s. from a minister, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Please accept 1s. for the Orphans. I wish it were much more, but I am very poor at present. Reading your Report just received, has opened my eyes to my error, and even sin, of not laying aside a proportion of my income for the Lord." September 27th. Received 10s. from one of the former Orphans, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "As to-morrow will be the anniversary of your birthday, I thought I should like to join the many hundreds of Orphans who will have the pleasure of asking you to accept their best wishes for that day. We may not be able to express all that we would wish for you, but the Lord knows all, and we can ask Him to pour out His blessings upon you and your work, and what He gives will be sure to be good and right: so we can leave our desires with Him and know that all will be well. Please accept many thanks for the Reports. It was cheering to find that the prospects were brighter than last year. Dark days are often needful, even for God's dear children, for they lead them nearer to Himself. Please to accept the enclosed 10s. as my mite towards the work. Fanny desires to join with me in grateful love and very best wishes for the anniversary of your birthday. Allow me to remain, dear Mr. Müller, "Ever your grateful and affectionate Orphan, ——." These two Christian Orphans have now been for more than twenty- seven years in the same situation to which they were sent; both have continued in the ways of God, and were sent out as believers from the Orphan Houses. October 4th. Legacy of the late Mr. T. W. W. £270. The testator was entirely unknown to me; but God spoke to him for us, and inclined him to leave me this legacy.—October 11th. Today a girl was sent out to service who had been seventeen years, two months, and two days in the Orphan Houses; for she was received when seven months old. The reader has to keep in mind, that we have the Orphans not for a few months only under our care, but, on an average, for eight or nine years; often, very often, for twelve or fifteen years, and as in this case for even more than seventeen years, because we receive these children from their earliest days.—October 19th. I saw yesterday the first Orphan whom I received fifty-seven years and seven months since. She is now a widow, and seventy one years of age. An Orphanage in Japan Received to-day the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Having had the pleasure of meeting you in Japan, in which country I have been living for the last seven years, I should like to see you again, and tell you something about the Orphanage, which Mr. Ishii is now carrying on in Okayama, which is really one of the results of your visit, and of the accounts which you gave, while you were in Tokyo, of the wonderful way God has provided for your own Orphans in Bristol. Etc." Mr. Ishii, a Christian Japanese, acts now on the same principles as those on which I labour myself in the Orphan work; he has about 150 children under his care, and waits daily upon God for their support. October 27th. To-day £500 was given by two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven. This donation came in when there was only £86 5s. 11d. in hand for the Orphans. November 1st. From London 10s., as "A small thankoffering to God for innumerable mercies received during 48 years of a happy married life." From Omaha, U.S.A. £25.—November 4th. The income for the Orphans this day was £2 18s. 1d., instead of about twenty-five times as much.—November 6th. The income of to-day (Monday) should have been about £180 (as we did not take in any letters yesterday); but instead of £180, the first two deliveries brought in 5s. only. The reader will see from this how nothing but REAL trust in God can keep the heart in peace. In Him, however, we DO trust, and rely upon Him alone for help, whilst in the meantime we continue in prayer.—November 11th. From London £60. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500. From Fort William £25.—November 13th. Received from Scotland £50, with the following letter from a City Missionary and his wife:— Dear Mr. Müller, "We have much pleasure in sending you £50 for the Orphans, or for Foreign Missions. For nearly forty years I have been a City Missionary. Our income has never been large, and we have always given much more than a tenth to the Lord's work; yet our little capital has increased to more than we think it right to possess, and Hebrews 13:5, 6, has lately much impressed us, to trust altogether in the Lord, and not in money laid by. Thanking God for your long and blessed life, and praying that He may bless you still, "Yours in His love and service, ——." Will the reader be pleased to ponder this letter. Here is a poor City Missionary, giving £50 at once. How much more, how very much more could be accomplished by the Church of God, if the disciples of the Lord Jesus were like this godly City Missionary! The money was taken for the Orphans, for it was needed ON THAT VERY DAY, and thus the hand of God was the more manifestly seen.—November 24th. Received £500 from two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven.— November 25th. From one of the former Orphans £5. Received from the United States of America, ten dollars, with this letter:— Dear Sir, "Please accept the enclosed as a widow's mite, to be used in the work you are doing for the Lord. I feel prompted by the Spirit to send it this morning, and, as I want to obey God in all things, I hope it will be accepted as coming from Him. "Yours in Christ, ——." How came it that the donor was prompted to send us the money? Because the living God is our Friend; to Him we go in our need, and He speaks for us in answer to our prayers. It is particularly to be noticed, likewise, that the income to-day was very small, and that this donation, therefore, came in very acceptably. December 9th. All our money is gone.—December 11th. Monday. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500.—December 15th. Received £300 on account of the residue of the legacy of the late Mrs. H.—December 16th. From a Bristol Manufacturer £25.— December 18th. From a father, mother, and daughter, £18 15s.— December 20th. From Tyndall's Park, from a former Orphan, £5.— December 21st. From Clifton £25. From Cardiff (in memoriam) £30. From Cambridge, from an old friend of the Institution, £52 18s.— December 29th. From the neighbourhood of Kendal £40, with £10 for Mrs. Müller and myself. 1894 January 1st. Sixty donations for the Orphans were received to-day, of which I only mention £35 from the neighbourhood of Melksham; from Clifton £20; and from Biarritz, France, £10, with £10 for myself.—January 19th. Received from a widow in Liverpool £5, and a box containing 94 pairs of boots and shoes. She writes: "I should love to do more for your glorious work, but last year has been a financially bad one, and I cannot do what my heart would like to do for you. I have, however, done what I could." This widow, entering on business, trusted in God, and gave to the work of the Lord as He was pleased to prosper her; and so it came that she did as well as she did. May widows be encouraged by her example.—January 20th. From Chippenham £50. As "A thankoffering for the remarkable preservation of a dear daughter from a railway accident" 10s. 6d.— January 22nd. Received £100 from the Trustees of the late G. W., Esq. January 24th. From Yorkshire £1,000.—January 25th. On account of the legacy of the late Miss D. W. £550.—January 27th. From London £40. February 5th. Received £2,235 18s. as the share of the residue of the estate of the late J. C., Esq., for the Orphans on Ashley Down. The late J. C., Esq., died four years ago last December. He had ordered in his Will that four years after his decease the residue of his property should be divided between five different Institutions. Now see, esteemed reader, how God so ordered it, that just now, in this our great need, this considerable sum should come to us.—February 6th. Legacy of the late Mr. R. R., £523 8s. 1d.—February 8th. Balance of the residue of the legacy of the late Miss E. H. £187 6s. 8d.—February 18th. Received the following letter from Scotland:— Dear Sir, "I received your Report a few days ago, and have been reading it with intense pleasure. You know not the blessing resulting from reading these Reports. Your financial difficulties and your peace of mind, during those trying times, have doubtless been blessed to other persons in similar circumstances, and your unwavering faith in God, accompanied by peace unbroken; what untold good the reading of your Narrative has been, and will be, to multitudes of people, He only knows. I have been brought into great and awful trials, partly because I would not, at the request of a partner, publish what I believed to be a lie; and other worldly things in business I declined to assent to. It is a fearful thing for a child of God to get into partnership with a man of the world. Do pray for me. "Yours in Christ, ——." February 22nd. Received the following letter:— "I feel constrained to send you a cheque to-night, and therefore forward the same, for £2 2s., for the Orphans. Trade is generally bad throughout the country, and I wonder if you are feeling the effects of this very much. May the good Lord incline many person to help you who are able to do so. "Yours faithfully, ——." Notice, that the donor felt himself constrained to send this cheque. How came this? Because we pray to our Heavenly Father, and He speaks, accordingly, to the hearts of His stewards to help us. The donor writes further, also:—"Trade is generally bad throughout the country, and I wonder if you are feeling the effects of this very much." For forty years and upwards we have not had so few donations as for some time past; and yet we have been supplied, bountifully supplied, in answer to our constant believing supplications; for God has so ordered it in His providence that legacies (some left a considerable time since) have now been paid; and thus He has been pleased abundantly to make up the lack of donations. It is unspeakably blessed, to have in God a never-failing Helper and Friend. March 2nd. Received the following letter from one of the former Orphans:— Dear Sir, "I am writing to you on behalf of two children, who, within the last week, have been left Orphans, by the death of their mother. Their father died about four years ago. They are in truly needy circumstances, and fit objects for your valuable and happy Homes. I speak thus of them from experience, as I was for eleven years a happy child at No. 1, and have left the Orphan Home now for thirty- three years. During that time, in God's good providence, I have become a happy wife, a mother, and recently a grandmother; but everything is as fresh in my mind as on the day I left, for I owe much, very much of my happiness to the wise training of those who were then my teachers. "Believe me, Dear Sir, Yours in Christ, ——." An Orphan Boy leads his Sister to Christ March 7th. Received the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Pardon the liberty I am taking in writing to you. I feel I must thank you for your loving and fatherly care of my brother ——; and I cannot help thanking you, too, for teaching him to love the Saviour. Perhaps you will be pleased to hear, that four years ago he was the instrument in God's hand of leading me, his only sister, from darkness to light; and since then I have enjoyed God's salvation. Therefore, I am sure, you can understand the love there is between us. As he is nearly old enough to leave your care, if you would find him a place in Bristol as an apprentice, how grateful I shall be, because I am sure we should both feel being separated from each other exceedingly. "I remain, dear Sir, ever yours in Christ, ——." March 16th. Legacy of the late A. A., Esq., £79 2s. 10d. From Kidderminster £30.—March 22nd. Paid on account of balance of purchase-money for a field for building £800, and £177 14s. 7d. paid for interest on balance of purchase-money for land up to March 21st. —March 27th. Legacy of the late W. S. L., Esq., £100. April 3rd. Received £2,794 as balance of purchase-money for land, and £4 11s. 10d. as interest on ditto from March 21st to April 3rd.— April 21st. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £193 1s. 0d.— April 25th. Balance of the legacy of the late Miss D. W., £196 15s. 11d. —April 28th. Legacy of the late Mrs. J. H., £89 5s. 10d. Will the reader please to observe how, after a season of great trial of faith and patience, which lasted more or less for several years, the Lord is now again supplying us bountifully with means. The appearance during those years of trial was many times, as if God had forsaken us, and as if He would never care any more about this Institution; but this was only the appearance, for He was as mindful of it as ever. It was only in order that our faith might be yet further strengthened that these trials were permitted; that by meekly enduring the affliction we might glorify God; and that tens of thousands of persons, by reading about all these things, might be benefited. During the time of our great trial my fellow-helpers and I sought the Lord day by day continually thanking Him for what He had been doing for us, and telling Him that we further confided in Him for help; and, in addition to all this, I constantly prayed in secret that the Lord would further supply our wants, and give us all the pecuniary means we need for this great Institution.—April 30th. Received £1,000 on account of the residue of the legacy of the late Miss E. A. D. I call once more upon the reader to notice how abundantly God of late has helped us through legacies while the income through donations has been comparatively small. Will the reader also remember what I have noticed before, that almost in every case these testators were entire strangers to me; for the names even of most of them I had never heard. May 2nd. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor who has kindly helped us again and again.—May 3rd. From an aged Christian £100, instead of leaving the amount as a legacy, whereby we save the legacy duty.—May 18th. From Taranaki, New Zealand, £5.—May 25th. From Yorkshire £125 for Foreign Missions and £125 for the Orphans. From two servants of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seek to lay up treasure in heaven, £500, namely, £250 for the School, Bible, and Foreign Mission Fund, and £250 for the Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1893, to May 26th, 1894, was £23,480 1s. 9d.] May 26th, 1894, to May 26th, 1895 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £4,871 12s. 9½d. in hand. June 1st. Legacy of the late Miss W. C, of Dublin, £500.—June 6th. Legacy of the late Miss E. U. £452 9s. 7d. The lady who kindly left this legacy, and the Dublin lady who left the £500, were both entire strangers to me, which makes the hand of God, in influencing them, the more manifest.—June 13th. From the neighbourhood of Market Drayton 10s., with this letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Please accept the enclosed 10s. for the dear Orphans under your care. Last Wednesday I lost my purse, containing £1 11s. I asked the Lord to restore it, and I would give 10s. to Mr. Müller. This morning it was brought to me. Etc." June 21st. From two former Orphans £3 12s. 6d. for the support of one Orphan for three months. These two former Orphans, who are united in marriage, and who were both converted more than thirty years ago, have thus, for many years, supported an Orphan, sending their contribution quarterly for this purpose. All their own children are converted, two of them are engaged in setting forth the truth, and one of them is a Missionary among the heathen. See, dear reader, how God has blessed this work. This is just one instance out of thousands.—July 12th. Legacy of the late Miss M. A. M. B. H., £272 0s. 6d. The testatrix was an entire stranger to me.—July 17th. From "G.," Preston, £98 16s. 3d. The kind donor has repeatedly thus helped us, and often when we were in great need.—July 18th. Legacy of the late Mr. W. L. H., £93 4s. 6d.—July 28th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £150.—July 28th. Day after day the trial of faith and patience regarding the income for the Institution continues. The last four deliveries of letters have brought one single donation of 10s. The new Report has been issued, hundreds of them have been sent to the donors, and yet so little is received. I mention this, because persons think that the Reports must surely bring us money. It is God, and God alone, who helps us, and not the Reports. "They that know Thy name, will put their trust in Thee" (Psalm 9:10). We know Him, and we will still put our trust in Him, though this trial of faith and patience should continue further. August 1st. From Dundee £50.—August 2nd. On account of Miss E. A. D.'s legacy was paid £1,000.—August 6th. On account of the legacy of the late Miss E. A. D., £558 14s. 8d. The reader will observe how, after for some time comparatively little had been coming in, the Lord makes up for this, by sending now again larger sums,—August 17th. Legacy of the late Mrs. M. A. T., £360. Anonymously from Plymouth, eight Bank of England Notes, £40.—August 23rd. Received the following letter from one of the former Orphans, enclosing £20 2s., from Brooklyn, U.S.A.:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Enclosed please find £20 2s. for the Orphans, from one who left No. 3, Wilson Street, Bristol, more than fifty years ago; and, although I may never have the happiness of seeing you again on earth, may that be my blessed privilege in that better land, which is the sincere prayer of a most grateful Orphan, who desires your prayers." September 4th. Received £50, with the following letter:— Honoured and loved Mr. Müller, "Having read the greater part of your Report of 1894, I write to express to you, that my too feeble and much tried faith is encouraged by it. For many years the remarkable answers to your prayers, and the prosperity in temporal as well as spiritual things, granted to you, was very striking, and was an evidence to many, whom other evidences failed to satisfy. And now, that you faithfully record diminished income, but not diminished seeking and expecting help from God, it appeals to me more, probably, in my circumstances, than a record of former prosperity would have done. Faith, when God seems to forsake, differs much from that in the light of His countenance; and I have long thought that Psalm 22:3 (following verses 1 and 2) is the highest praise in the Scriptures. I am thankful to be able to send you the enclosed £50, which please to apply as you think best. "Yours with affectionate regard, by unsearchable mercy in our Lord Jesus Christ to a chief sinner, ——." From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor who has very kindly helped us repeatedly in a similar way, and often when in great need.—September 7th. Received a gold Albert chain, with this letter:— Dear Sir, "I herewith enclose a gold Albert chain. I wore it myself, until the Lord drew me nearer to Himself, then the wants of poor Orphans and the now languishing and suffering works of Christ appeared before me: so I offer this idol unto Him, who claims my whole heart. Etc." September 13th. Legacy of the late Mr. W. G., New Zealand, £185 13s. 8d.—September 26th. Legacy of the late Mrs. H., £1,000. This lady I never saw; but our Heavenly Father, by His Holy Spirit, influenced her in favour of the Orphan work, to leave to us this legacy.—September 29th. From Taunton £50. From Kidderminster £20. October 1st. Legacy of the late Mr. G. G., £100.—October 17th. "From a steward" £200. This kind donor has helped us again and again; and if all the disciples of the Lord Jesus would consider themselves stewards for Him, as to their time, their talents, their physical and mental powers, their trade, their business, their profession, and their money and possessions, it would be seen that there is an abundance of means for the work of God in every department, even in the so- called poor Church of God.—November 8th. From "A Friend, Longhope," £50.—November 13th. Received from Ramsgate 5s., with these lines: "There is that scattereth and yet increaseth. There is that witholdeth more than is meet, and it tendeth to poverty." A true word of Scripture, which I have in both respects seen verified very many times.—November 20th. To-day was received a letter containing £1, in which the donor writes: "The Lord has prompted me to send it." We speak to our Heavenly Father in prayer, about the need of our work; and He speaks for us to His stewards.—November 22nd. From Huntly £5, with these words: "A thankoffering for the Orphans. 'My God shall supply all your need.' " Thus I have found it within the past sixty-nine years and six months.—November 28th. Legacy of the late F. E. G., Esq., £200. December 4th. From the neighbourhood of Pontypridd £100.— December 21st. Legacy of the late Mr. G. H. S. £500. As share of the residue of the late Miss E. S. £97 16s. 8d.—December 26th. Received £100, with £50 for Missions. From a former Orphan at Newport, Monmouthshire, £5. As "A thankoffering on a golden wedding" £5.— December 29th. Received from a Dublin donor £100, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Once again I have the pleasure of sending you my annual donation towards the support of the Orphans under your care, and I cannot let the opportunity pass, without again thanking you that, through the reading of your Reports many years ago, I was led to become a systematic giver to the Lord's work. Beginning, as some of your donors had said they had done, by setting apart a fixed proportion of my income, even though in a small way; only, as recommended, by system. After a little while I saw I could increase, and so I went on, year by year increasing, till now I am enabled, by God's grace, to set apart all I make (after providing for the maintenance of my household) for this purpose. I used to think, that any one who thus acted, must of necessity stand head and shoulders above other Christians, and that ordinary mortals could not attain to such an experience; but I see now, it is a position that may be attained by any one who simply gives heed to the Lord's explicit command: 'Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven.' I am a very plain, ordinary business man, with no qualifications to engage in active Christian work as others do, but making a few hundreds a year more than I require, to spend on self and family (though I live as well as any one in my station), and seeing that such work as yours, and Mission work in general, cannot be carried on without money, I thank God for entrusting me with the means, to help on such work in the world; and I am sure, I have much more pleasure than those who are scraping, and heap up money to leave it to their children, which, in nine cases out of ten, proves a curse and not a blessing to them. With very much Christian regard, "I am, dear Mr. Müller, "Yours truly, ——." I advise the readers to read this letter once more, and then attend to the few remarks I make in connection with it. (1) You have again brought before you the blessing, temporally and spiritually, connected with systematic giving to the poor or the Lord's work. (2) The writer, as he says, began in a small way, then he gave more. Here is a donation of £100 at a time; and this is not the only time that I have received from this donor £100. How came it, that the donor was able to give more, and considerably more? Because any one, who is a believer in the Lord Jesus, and who, constrained by the love of Christ, becomes a systematic giver, as God prospers him in his business, in his profession, or otherwise, is not only blessed in his inner man spiritually, but also temporally. This I have seen within the last sixty-five years in many instances, so that £5,000, £7,000, £8,000, could be given at one time by persons, who had been comparatively poor, when they began to act according to these principles; I also know, from my own experience, within the past sixty-five years, the effect of systematic giving. (3) The writer says, "Now I am enabled, by God's grace, to set apart all I make (after providing for the maintenance of my household) for the Lord's work." See, in this, the precious result of acting according to the Word of God. If all the disciples of the Lord Jesus were to act according to this way, which is the scriptural way, then, though the Church of God is poor, in comparison with the world, it would be found that at least ten times more could be done for the poor or the work of God, than now is done. (4) The writer says, "I am sure I have much more pleasure than those who are scraping, and heap up money to leave to their children, which in nine cases out of ten may prove a curse and not a blessing to them." To give, to communicate, of that which the Lord has entrusted to us, invariably brings more or less blessing to the soul. If this were really believed, it would encourage the systematic giving, on account of the increase of happiness. Observe also the only too frequent result of seeking to leave large possessions to children. 1895 January 1st. Of the sixty-four donations, which came in to-day for the Orphans, I refer only to the following. From Melksham £35.— January 9th. From Maidstone £50.—January 24th. From London, E.C., £40.—January 25th. Received from Ireland £102 10s., with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I have much pleasure in enclosing Bank Draft for the funds of the Orphanage, as a thankoffering to our Heavenly Father for His numerous mercies and blessings received during the past two years. I was unable to send the usual gift this time last year, and in LIEU have added one year's interest, to make up for the time. May the Lord's blessing rest upon you and your work, my dear Brother, is the prayer of "Your unworthy Brother in Christ, ——." January 26th. Legacy of the late Captain G. B. £3,288 0s. 3d. More than twenty-three years ago the testator came to me, an entire stranger, and asked me to become his executor. My reply was: "You had better consider this further." I never heard a word more from the testator, nor saw him even once during the past twenty-three years, though Mr. Wright tells me that from time to time during my absence on missionary tours he brought a donation for the Orphans. But in last November I was informed that he had died, that he had made his Will immediately after he had spoken to me twenty-three years ago, that he had made me his executor, and that, after his funeral expenses, his debts, and five legacies had been paid, the residue should go to the Orphan Fund. Will the reader please to notice the hand of God in this legacy. (1) An entire stranger to me, because he has confidence in me, makes me his executor. (2) For twenty-three years he remains of the same mind, without once seeing me on the subject, nor letting me know he had made me his executor. And (3) how comes all this? Oh! beloved reader, see the hand and the heart of God. What cannot He do for those who confide in Him; and what is not He willing to do for all such?—January 30th. Legacy of the late Miss A. M. £500. From Wales £420 12s. for the Orphans, with £46 14s. 6d. for myself. February 7th. On account of the legacy of the late Mr. W. C., £190 14s. 3d.—February 12th. Balance of the legacy of the late Mr. R. W. I., £146 9s. 4d.—February 14th. From Yarmouth £40.—February 15th. From Chippenham £50.—February 19th. From Liverpool £40.— February 26th. As this morning only £4 4s. 1d. had come in, instead of about £90, the average daily expenses, I fell again on my knees, and asked the Lord for more. The next delivery brought £7 10s. more, and information in a letter from Edinburgh that in a registered letter a £10 note would follow. I also received to-day £5, with the following statement: "Enclosed you have cheque for £5, which I have been IMPRESSED to give to your work." March 1st. The first two deliveries brought only £13 8s. 6d. I therefore bowed again my knees before the Lord twice and also a third and fourth time, asking the Lord, that He would graciously be pleased to send more. The third delivery brought 7s. 6d., and also from Thetford a Banker's Draft for £31. By 3 o'clock delivery £1 1s. more came in. I thanked God for this and prayed for more. By 6 o'clock delivery was received 9s. 3d., also from Clifton £10, and from New Zealand £3. Also from Manchester £1, and for myself 10s. I thanked God for this and asked still more, when, by the last delivery at 9 p.m., I received £5 from Westbury-on-Trym. Thus the £13 8s. was increased to £65 6s. 3d.—March 2nd. The income this morning by the first two deliveries was only £4 2s. I thanked God for this, though only so little for our great requirements, and asked Him for more; then came in further in coupons, £142 7s. 4d., also £2, also 10s. By 3 o'clock delivery, after further prayer and praise, I received from Scotland £5, and from Ireland 1s. 10d. By 6 o'clock delivery 10s. more was received.—March 13th. The total of the income, since March 6th, for the whole week, for all the various Objects of the Institution, has been £76 14s. 9d., viz. about the ninth part of what is needed. Under such circumstances the heart is to be fixed on the power and love of God, without wavering in the least.—March 26th. From Reading £51 1s. 9d. The donor of this sum puts by regularly and systematically as the Lord prospers him in his business. He has done so for several years, and I have observed, how his donations have increased more and more, and now his gift is £51 1s. 9d. April 4th. From the neighbourhood of Manchester I received the following letter:— Dear Sir and Brother, "I enclose Post Office Order for £10, as a thankoffering to God for a breakdown in health, by means of which the Lord has taught me much needed lessons. I desire to praise God for rich blessing I have had in re-perusing 'The Lord's Dealings with George Müller.' Many of its precious lessons have come to me with greater clearness and force than ever. I have, by God's grace, been enabled to enter into the peace of REALLY trusting Him and putting into action the course commended by God in Philippians 4:6, 7. Will you pray, that God may speedily vouchsafe restored health and strength, that I may be able once more to engage in active work. "Very faithfully yours, ——." Will the reader particularly observe, that here is a thankoffering of £10 for broken-down health, on account of the special blessing which God has bestowed thus.—April 6th. From Kidderminster £30.—April 15th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. A., £400.—April 18th. From a tobacco abstainer £1 2s.—April 20th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. E. B., £450.— April 26th. Received £500 from a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven. —April 27th. From Coventry £4 4s., a thankoffering on the eighty- fourth anniversary of the birthday of the donor, with £1 for myself. From Ramsgate £25.—April 30th. From Clifton £50. May 7th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150 from a donor who very kindly has helped us again and again in a similar way, and often when we were in great need,—May 9th. Legacy of the late Mr. W. S. £450.—May 14th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £268 17s. 7d.—May 16th. From Scotland £500 in memory of a beloved husband, the late Mr. C. K. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £64, with £2 for myself.—May 17th. Received 10s. as "The first fee of a young physician, as a thankoffering to God." [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1894, to May 26th, 1895, was £23,419 0s. 2d.] May 26th, 1895, to May 26th, 1896 When the financial year of the Institution commenced we had a balance of £5,081 13s. 9¾d. in hand. June 19th. From Leamington £100, with £1 for myself. From "a Steward" £100.—June 21st. From North Devon £10, instead of leaving it by Will, which was considered a better way.—June 22nd. Legacy of the late Miss S. N. £432 7s. 7d. Legacy of the late Miss E. M. £180. In the case of both these legacies, the testatrixes were entire strangers to me, which is almost always the case. July 16th. Legacy of the late Miss M. H. £900. The lady was an entire stranger to me.—July 17th. From "G.," Preston, £100. From Highbury for the support of three Orphans for one year £42 11s. The Christian gentleman who sent this money pays the average expenses for as many Orphans as he has children. August 2nd. From Crewe 1s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Kindly accept for your Homes my small offering to God, for His love and mercy to me. It is not much, but all I have. I am only a boy and am not allowed much for myself, and it has taken me a month to save this; but I am thankful to be able to give it, and hoping to be able to give more when I am a man. I pray that God will bless you, the Homes, and Orphans. I am so thankful that God is answering your prayers through me." Will the reader please to notice the great variety of donations we receive.—August 5th. Legacy of the late Mr. J. N., £100.—August 7th. From Dundee £50.—August 9th. Legacy of the late Mrs. L., £200.— August 13th. The expenses during the last thirteen days have been £1,950, and the income £400. Under such circumstances we do nothing but to continue in believing prayer, patiently expecting the Lord's help. September 3rd. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor who kindly has helped us again and again, and repeatedly when we were in great need.—September 9th. Received the following letter, with 10s., from one of the former Orphans:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I received your Report last week. I thank you much for it. I am glad to let you know, I have benefited greatly by its perusal. I am so glad to see a number of Orphans remember the dear old Home, in which they spent their happiest days; for truly there have been none happier to me, than those spent in the dear Orphan House No. 3. How happy we were in our own little world, brought up in such holy atmosphere! We have plenty of evil to find out when we leave its shelter; but blessed be God, He watches over us and keeps us from ten thousand snares, that are set for our feet. Well, dear Sir, I humbly send my mite, to join other larger sums, wishing it were more. Believe me, "Your grateful and affectionate Orphan, ——." September 10th. Final residue of the legacy of the late Miss E. A. D. £407 19s. 6d.—September 23rd, Monday. The income for two days, this morning, by two posts, was £9 13s. 8d. only, instead of £180, and thus it has been for many days, that but very little has come in. Ninetieth Birthday September 27th. This is the anniversary of my birthday. I enter to- day on my 91st year, and, as usual, I have again received very many letters both from Orphans who were once in the Institution on Ashley Down, or who are still there. Of these letters, I give to the readers one. It is from the boys' department No. 4; one writes in the name of the rest. Dear and honoured Sir, "We think it one of our greatest pleasures to be able on the anniversary of this your 90th birthday, to wish you as many happy returns of your birthday, as God may, in His goodness, be pleased to grant you. We, the boys of No. 4, hope they may be many, and that the necessary health and strength of body, mind, and spirit, may be given you. We are all very grateful to the Lord, who has spared and used you for these many years in His service; and, more especially, for that part which has been under His guidance, the founding and establishing these happy Homes for Orphans. To a number of us, we find them doubly happy, as we have here learnt to know that 'There is a Home Eternal' awaiting us hereafter. Some of us have lately known a little of the joy of putting our trust in God for His salvation. May we, as a token of love and esteem, ask you to please accept the sum of £1 13s. 6d. as a small birthday present from us? That God's blessing may ever rest upon you and dear Mr. Wright is the hearty, united, and loving wish of "Yours respectfully, "THE BOYS OF No. 4." The £1 13s. 6d. from these dear boys is sent, instead of buying little presents for me, as they know not what might be suitable: thus leaving the choice to myself. They wish me "the necessary health and strength of body." Here I have to remind my readers, that when I was twenty-two and twenty-three years of age, I was exceedingly weak, and considered by high medical authority to have a tendency to consumption; and when I was twenty-five years old, it appeared to me, that I should not live seven years longer. But the Lord has condescended to lengthen out my life since then more than nine times seven years. These dear Orphans wish me also strength of mind. Regarding this I have likewise abundant reason to thank the Lord, for my mind is as clear and as capable of work, as when I passed my examination for the University in March, 1825 (seventy- one years since). Then the beloved Orphans wish me also spiritual health and strength. This I myself desire above all, so that my last days may be the happiest, the holiest, and the most useful of my whole life. October 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. W. £371 6s. 7d.—October 7th. Legacy of the late Miss A. H. A. £240 19s. 3d. Will the esteemed reader kindly notice the legacies which were paid during the past year? This was one great means, whereby our heavy expenses were met.—October 30th. Received £260 on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. C. Gifts of Provisions, and of two live Oxen November 5th. The readers may be interested in learning what a very large quantity of bread has been given during the past year. In addition to this, from a very large number of Harvest Thank Offerings in Bristol, and the neighbourhood, a large quantity of bread has been sent, and from these Harvest Thank Offerings has also been sent, and from other quarters, a large quantity of apples, pears, tea, plums, etc. I will, therefore, state here some of these and other articles which have been sent to us for the benefit of the Orphans during the past year: 9,455 quarterns of bread, whereby 100 sacks of flour have been saved, 141 lbs. of butter, 13 very large cheeses and 24 lbs., 15 tons and 16 cwts. of coal, 59 lbs. of tea, 239 lbs. of bacon, 709 lbs. of meat, 20 boxes of soap, 29 large pots of jam, 72,648 apples, 7,037 pears, 240 lbs. of cherries, 3,362 plums, 4,174 buns, 22 cases of oranges, a large quantity of potatoes, carrots, turnips, flour. There were also two living oxen sent to be killed for meat for the Institution.—November 8th. Legacy of the late Miss D. M. A. £240 19s. 3d.—November 13th. From Maidstone, from a donor who kindly has helped us repeatedly, and often the donation arrived when we were in great need, £50.—November 14th. Received £3 3s. from Gloucestershire, to make restitution for "mean, dishonest, and contemptible acts, although none but the transgressor lives. I do remember my faults and sins this day both with sorrow and shame." The sins were committed nearly seventy years since; but the donor felt it right, according to the Scripture, to make restitution.— November 15th. Anonymously given to me in the street in Cardiff £10; I took it for the Orphans.—November 20th. Legacy of the late J. H., Esq., £500.—November 27th. The late Mr. R. J. B., a former Orphan, £20. December 16th. Received £20 5s. 6d., "As a result of one year's work, from a father, mother and daughter." From "M. H." £20, with £20 for myself.—December 21st. Received £100 from Dublin.—December 31st. From Westmoreland £40, with £10 for myself. 1896 January 1st. Out of the sixty-six donations received for the benefit of the Orphans, I will only refer to the following. From the neighbourhood of Melksham £35. From Clifton £15. From Clifton £20. Legacy of the late S. J., Esq., £1,000.—January 3rd. From Westmoreland £50. From London, 8.W., 1s. 7½d., saved in farthings. Observe, esteemed reader, the great variety of our donations. On January 1st we received £1,000 in one donation, and now 1s. 7½d. saved in farthings.—January 17th. I dismissed this afternoon three boys, to go out as apprentices; they have all three been believers in the Lord Jesus for a considerable time. We have had for some time the joy of seeing almost all our boys leaving us for apprenticeship as converted boys. During the past year seventy went out, of whom fifty-eight were converted, and most of them had known the Lord for a considerable time and given comfort to the masters by their deportment.—January 18th. From Stroud £100.— January 23rd. Letter after letter, of the first two deliveries, contained either no money at all, or only 2s. 6d., 5s., or 10s.; but I continued yet to expect an answer to prayer for a larger sum. It had now come almost to the last letter, when, taking up a letter I said in prayer, "Lord, let me now have the answer," and I found in it a cheque for £230, a quite unexpected payment of another part of a legacy, paid in 1878, therefore more than seventeen years since. How deeply important is it to go on expecting answers to prayer! February 6th. Day after day, and week after week, the income has been exceedingly small. To-day again, the first two deliveries, which are the principal ones, though there were fifty-three letters of business of various kinds, contained only £4 1s. Thus faith and patience are tried day by day; but patient, persevering, believing, waiting upon God, brings at last blessing. Thus we have found it for sixty-two years.—February 7th. Legacy of the late Mr. R. B. £50. Received 5s., with this letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Please to accept the enclosed Postal Order for 5s., as coming from the rich King, who prompts this His weak child in the flesh to send in aid of the Orphanages. "I am, yours in His service, W. H. L." Here is sent, by the prompting of the Lord, 5s.; but in like manner we receive the cheques for £100, £5,000; and thus, in like manner, comes to us the legacy for £5,000, £8,000, and £11,000. All, all comes to us. in answer to prayer, from the living God, who now, at the last part of the nineteenth century, is as able and as willing to give in answer to prayer as 4,000 years since. We believe this, and act accordingly; and so it comes that we have the thousands of answers of prayer.—February 8th. "Could you tell me how faith is developed?" I was asked in a letter. My reply was: "Faith is developed (or increased) by clinging to the Word of God, looking for its fulfilment in the time of need, expecting the answer to prayer, and doing this in spite of all contrary appearances."—February 12th. From Chippenham £50.—February 15th. From London £40. The income from February 12th to February 19th, for all the various Objects of the Institution, was £212, and the expenses were above £1,200. Prayer and faith are needed under such circumstances.— February 29th. Remainder of the legacy of the late Mrs. M. C. £350. March 2nd. From Leamington £100, with £1 for myself.—March 7th. Legacy of the late Sir J. D. W. £250—March 24th. The following letter was received from one of the former Orphans, who left nearly forty years since, and who had been for years a consistent believer, before she left, and who ever since has walked in the ways of the Lord Dear and beloved Sir, "Will you please accept this small donation, £2 4s. (two shillings was given me by a friend), as a thankoffering to the Lord for mercies and blessings received, though so unworthy. He has indeed crowned my life with them. With deep gratitude I look back to the Home of my childhood, for the wise and kind training I had whilst under your care for nearly thirteen years. The power of faith and prayer, exercised by you in God, has an enduring influence with me. With great pleasure I read the account of the meeting held at Bethesda Chapel, on the anniversary of your ninetieth birthday. How much I should like to have been there! I do praise the Lord for sparing your valuable life to His Church and the world, so many years! "I remain, Your ever grateful Orphan, ——." March 25th. The total income during the week, for all the various branches of the Institution, was £151 10s. 11¾d., viz., not the fourth part of our average expenses. But we continue in prayer for more help, and exercise faith; for our universal remedy for all our difficulties is, "Prayer, faith, and patience." April 13th. Day after day, and week after week, the income has been very, very small, and our faith has been greatly tried; but, by the grace of God, Mr. Wright and I have been clinging to the Lord, and holding fast our entire trust in Him. Now the time was come, when the Lord saw it well to refresh us again spiritually. This morning I received a cheque from a distance for £250, with the following letter: — Dear Sir, "I thank God that He has entrusted me with the means, and also that He has put it into my heart to forward you a portion of the same. I herewith send you a cheque, value £250, for the benefit of the dear children whom He has entrusted to your care. I do sincerely hope and trust that our Heavenly Father will bless you with health and strength, so that you may be enabled to carry on the noble work, in which you are so devotedly engaged, for many years yet to come. With kindest Christian regards, "I am, dear Sir, yours sincerely, ——." In the course of the day it pleased the Lord to send us a few other donations, and in the evening, between 9 and 10 o'clock, from "A Friend," a cheque for £1,000 for the support of the Orphans, so that the income of this one day amounted to £1,260. This has been a precious answer to many prayers, after a long season of little income, and our balance in hand having been almost entirely spent. Neither the donor of £250 nor the one of £1,000 is personally known to us, which makes the hand of God the more manifest. Will the esteemed reader especially remember, that under such trials of faith, for the benefit of the Church of God at large, we do nothing but continue in prayer, trusting alone in God? We do not advertise for money, nor make our need known directly or indirectly; yea, our assistants have been solemnly requested not to speak of the need of the Institution, while it lasts; in order that the hand of God may be clearly seen and that thus the faith of the children of God may be strengthened, and that the unconverted may see the reality of the things of God.—April 18th. From Bradford, Yorks, a gold ring, set with diamonds.—April 23rd. Received from the widow of one of our beloved former Orphans, the following letter:— Dear Mr. Wright, "My dear husband, whom you will no doubt remember, passed away to be with the Lord, on February 22nd. While he was very ill he expressed a wish that I should send 30s. to Mr. Müller for the Orphans. May I trouble you to give it him?" May 4th. Legacy of the late Miss G. S. S. £400 10s. 9d. I again invite the kind reader to observe how many legacies it pleased the Lord to cause to be paid, whereby we were so considerably helped to meet our expenses. I again state, that not one of the twenty individuals who left us legacies was personally known to us, which makes the hand of God the more manifest. May 8th. From the neighbourhood of Birmingham £150, from a donor who has kindly repeatedly helped us, and often when we happened to be in great need of help.—May 19th. Legacy of the late Miss S. B. £100. Legacy of the late Mr. J. T. £100. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1895, to May 26th, 1896, was £23,173 6s. 6½d.] May 26th, 1896, to May 26th, 1897 When the financial year of the Institution commenced, we had a balance of £276 5s. 10¼d. in hand; a balance so small, that very frequently we have paid out two or three times as much in one day. We trusted, however, in God for help, and He helped us. The magnitude of the Expenses Our requirements are great, and many, and varied; and regarding them all we have our eyes directed towards the Lord; and He is ever mindful of us, though sometimes faith and patience are considerably exercised before the needed help comes. The reader will kindly place himself in our position during the year, with nearly two thousand persons day by day sitting down to their meals. The expense of this alone, as every one can suppose, is great, during one year only. But the Orphans have not only to be fed, but clothed; their clothes have to be washed and repaired. This costs many hundred pounds in one year. The one single article of shoes and boots alone, think of it, as we require about six thousand pairs; both the supplies of new and repairs; how many hundred pounds it takes! Hundreds of fresh Orphans are received year by year, and the new comers have to be fitted out; hundreds of boys and girls go out as apprentices, servants, or pupil teachers, and they have to be provided with an outfit at the expense of the Institution. The considerable number of boys who are sent out as apprentices, year by year, have many of them a premium of £13 paid for them to their masters, which is about equal to another year's support. Then come the heavy expenses connected with keeping in repair these five large Houses, in which there are more than 1,700 large windows and 500 rooms. This is only mentioned to give to the reader who has not seen the houses, an idea of their magnitude. It may, therefore, easily be supposed how much the mere painting, whitewashing, colouring, repairs, etc., must cost, year by year. Then consider the many thousands of articles of table linen, bed linen, towels, etc.; all have to be kept up. The thousands of articles of furniture in these 500 rooms have to be kept in repair, or to be replaced by new articles, which continually becomes more or less needful. The children get ill, or one or the other dies; all the extra expenses have to be met. The Orphans leave as apprentices, or as domestic servants, or pupil teachers; the travelling expenses have to be paid. Further, remember the large staff of overseers of one kind or another, such as school inspector, matrons, masters, female teachers, medical officers, assistants helping the directors, etc.; all their salaries have to be obtained from the Lord. All the nurses in the infirmary in each of the five houses, the nurses of the little infants, the laundresses and other servants (though the last are but few, as the Orphans do the work); all this costs very much, and for all this we look to the Lord. There are also heavy taxes to be paid, and there are, over and above, year by year, heavy extra expenses not here referred to, occasioned by extraordinary circumstances; for all of which we look to the Lord. May this suffice to give to the reader a faint idea as to our position with regard to the Orphan work alone, and he will readily see, that it not only requires the purse of a nobleman; but that, at least nine out of ten of our nobility would be unable to meet these expenses year by year, and that only a very few of the most wealthy could do so; but we have nothing of their wealth, and yet we are able, with as much ease, if not greater ease, than very rich noblemen, to accomplish this, by looking to the infinitely rich One for everything. May 27th. On this very first day of the new financial year of the Institution, we received £10 from Edinburgh, and also £100 as the payment of the legacy of J. P. S., Esq.—May 29th. Received on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. K. C. £900. June 10th. The income for the whole of this week, for all the various Objects of the Institution, was £134 7s. 10d., about the fifth part of the average expenses.—June 11th. Legacy of the late W. H. P., Esq., £100.—June 18th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. R. C. L. T. £564 5s., which was received at a time of great need.—June 22nd. This is Monday, when the letters for two days are received. The income this morning, in all the letters of the first two deliveries from the North and West, was 11s. 6d., instead of £180, the average expenses for two days. Notice, esteemed reader, 11s. 6d. See what patient continuing in looking to the Lord, and really trusting in Him, is required under such circumstances.—June 26th. From "A Steward" £100.—June 29th. Received a pair of gold ear-rings, two gold rings, a breast-pin, set with a pearl, a gold brooch, a silver brooch, a gold watch, with the following letter:— "Please accept the enclosed to be sold for the benefit of the Orphans in the Lord's Orphan Homes. It is He Himself that has prompted me to send it to you. "From a Sister in the Lord." Notice: "It is He Himself that has prompted me to send it to you." We pray to the Lord for money, such articles, etc., and He speaks for us to the hearts of His children. July 11th. Received £20, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I enclose a cheque for £20. Please accept £5 for yourself, and the remaining £15 for the Orphans. This is a thankoffering for special preservation this morning. I had only left my bathroom about five minutes, when the ceiling fell, owing to a leakage in one of the tanks. Had I been there at the time it happened the result must have been serious. I have such a distinct prompting, 'Send £20 to Mr. Müller,' so I hope it is a message from God. With Christian regards, "Yours truly, ——." A message indeed from God, in answer to very long-continued constant prayer, on account of the very small income for the Institution, and the constant application to my own purse for help. This morning, again, while opening the letters, two most distressing applications for help; and I am thus able to send some help.—July 15th. The total income during the past week was £129 6s. 10d., instead of £630, the average expenses for one week. Will the reader please to seek to enter into our position, as thus it has been going on for a considerable time.—July 17th. From "G.," Preston, £100. Very, very seasonable help.—July 18th. From Bournemouth £100. When the £100 from Bournemouth came to hand, we were in very great need of help, as for a long time the income had been so very small. Legacy of the late Miss S. C. M. B. £200.—July 19th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £50.—July 20th. From the neighbourhood of Bristol £150.—July 30th. The income by the first two deliveries was £1 10s. Thousands of copies of the new Report have recently been sent to the donors, and people say, that the Reports bring the money. See what would become of us if we trusted in the Reports! We are just now in great need of means, having before us very heavy expenses, and thus our faith is tried; but with unshaken confidence we look to the Lord, who has never failed us, and not in the least degree to the Reports. August 1st. Received £10, with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Please to receive for benefit of Orphans from my wife and self the enclosed £10, on our son's coming of age, and for countless other mercies." August 3rd. From Dundee £45, with £5 for myself.—August 11th. From Birmingham £150 from a kind donor who has often helped us, and almost invariably her help has come to us in great need; and so it is again this time.—August 12th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £20.—August 15th. During the last two weeks out expenses have been very great; but, in answer to very much prayer and the exercise of faith, God has helped us through them. This week £1,051 has been expended, and as yet a little is left in hand. Precious answers of prayer we have had!— August 26th. Week after week the income has been very little: but we continued waiting upon God. Now see, this very evening, when the whole weekly income had been only £228 9s. 2d., instead of £630, by the last delivery I received £300 as the legacy of the late Mrs. H. G. September 10th. From Bristol 5s., "Instead of buying a wreath for her husband's grave."—September 14th. From Potter's Bar £30.— September 15th. Received the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Please accept the enclosed 'widow's mite' of ten shillings for the dear Orphans. Please also accept my grateful thanks for your kind remembrance of my dear son in Africa. I always feel his being there as a Missionary, is the fruit of your faith and constant trust in God. For thirty-six years your example has helped and encouraged me, to trust and not to be afraid. When staying at Teignmouth in 1860, you gave me a copy of your Narrative. I was a young wife then, earnestly seeking truth, and the help and comfort it was to me God only knows. He has led me through deep waters since then, and often, when discouraged and almost in despair, the thought of your faith has enabled me to wait for God's deliverance, and so I was enabled to let my sons go to Africa as Missionaries, knowing that God is true to His promises. 'They shall not be ashamed that wait for Me.' 'I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.' "With kind regards, I remain, dear Mr. Müller, "Yours sincerely, ——." September 19th. On account of the legacy of the late Mrs. A. B. £2,000. This was a great help to us, as the income for the last three months had been unusually small.—September 27th. This is the anniversary of my birthday, completing my ninety-first year. Through the Lord's kindness I am very well, able to work every day and all the day, as seventy years since, and that with ease, so that generally I am in the evening as fresh and vigorous as in the morning. In addition to all this, I am able to preach four, five, yea sometimes even six or seven times weekly. What abundant cause have I for gratitude, to be able to accomplish all this in my advanced years! And as to preaching, with a voice that 3,000, yea 4,000 and more, can hear me with ease. On this day I received from each of the sixteen different departments of the Orphan Houses, one letter from each department, written in the name of all the Orphans in each department. September 29th. From Blagdon £10. From Lausanne, Switzerland, £4 and articles. October 1st. Received £13 15s. for the support of one Orphan for one year, and £68 15s. for the support of five Orphans for one year. Both donations were accompanied by this letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "My eldest girl's birthday will be this month, so I enclose cheque for £13 15s. for one Orphan for one year. Something also seems to constrain me to send payment for 1897 in advance, so I enclose cheque for £68 15s. for five Orphans for one year." This gentleman has five children, and he sends yearly the average expenses for as many Orphans as he has children. What was it that constrained him to pay the money a year in advance? We were very poor, had had very little coming in; but we prayed continually for help, and the Lord put it into the heart of this Christian gentleman, thus to help us.—October 3rd. Received from two poor boys 4s., with the following letter:— Dear Sir, "Will you please to accept this small donation for Jesus' sake, for the little boys and girls you care for. I and my brother have saved up mother's rags and bones and sold them, and the enclosed, except a few coppers, is what we received for them." Will the readers please to notice how the Lord is pleased to send us help also through the very poor.—October 7th. From Leigh Woods £50.—October 8th. Balance of legacy of the late Mr. A. B. £215 3s. 3d.—October 9th. From a little girl, saved in farthings, 5s. October 15th. The following letter was received from Ireland: Dear Sir, "Something has been saying to me during the last few days, that I should send you a small sum for your Orphan Houses. I sincerely trust it is the voice of God Himself, and that the enclosed small cheque (£1) may be found of use. With best wishes and prayers for your good work, "Yours sincerely, ——." How came this voice? It was the result of our continual waiting on God in our need.—October 20th. From a lady in the Canton de Vaud, Switzerland, £7 9s. Anonymously given to me at Cardiff £5.—October 21st. Legacy of the late Dr. J. C. K. £100.—October 26th. "A Friend, per J. R. C.," £20.—October 27th. When the monthly balance was taken this morning, it was found that all the money for the Orphans was expended. We have 45 sacks of flour, 20 bags of rice, about 100 sacks of potatoes, and a large quantity of oatmeal in stock; but no money. In the course of the day came in £15 for the various Objects of the Institution. Thus the reader can see our position and the exercise of our faith.—October 28th. God has helped again; in answer to our many prayers there came in £450 as a further payment on account of the legacy of the late Mrs. K. C. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £64. See how graciously the Lord has helped. Three hours after the £450 and the £64 had been received, came a telegram that a lady, who had left me all her property and appointed me as her sole executor, had died. See, how gloriously prayer was answered. Will not the reader be encouraged by this? November 3rd. From a donor, then at Mambury, near Bideford, £30. —November 4th. From Leeds £25.—November 10th. The legacy of the late Miss E. M. £500.—November 13th. Legacy of the late M. D., Esq., £100.—November 21st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £69 7s. 9d., and two gold watches, a gold chain, and a pair of silver sugar tongs, left to him. December 2nd. From London £21.—December 3rd. From Leeds £20. —December 5th. From eleven donors in Exeter £14.—December 7th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £1,950 17s. 8d., which had been left to him as a legacy. December 15th. From a Bristol manufacturer £50.—December 18th. From Sevenoaks £100, with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "It came into my mind last night, when in bed, that I would send you £100 for the Orphans; and now, by daylight, being of the same mind, I am forwarding a cheque to you for the amount, and hope it is 'of the Lord.' I trust you are keeping well. "Yours very sincerely, ——." It was indeed "of the Lord," for we were very poor and very much needed help.—December 30th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £50 6s. 3d. 1897 January 1st. From Melksham £35. From "Mother" £25 4s. January 2nd. From Kendal £50. From London £25.—January 5th. From Kendal £40, with £10 for myself.—January 11th. From Kendal £20, with £10 for myself. From Scotland £40, with £10 for myself.— January 15th. From Christian friends at Sand Area Chapel, Kendal, £39 18s. 7d. as a thankoffering.—January 16th. From London £40.— January 19th. Received the following letter from a widow, 73 years of age:— Dear Sir, "I am pleased that I am able to send you the enclosed sum of 5s. I delight in your work and the way in which you carry it on, even in faith. Your faith has done me good for many years, when I was left a widow, with four children, without anything to depend on. After reading your Report in distress, as I was then, I was enabled to look to the Lord for help. From that day I was strengthened, till my faith grew strong enough to advise others to apply for the same remedy, to trust in the Lord, instead of in the arm of flesh, and conscientiously to return one-tenth of what we earn, to glorify His Holy name. Though my bodily eyes have never seen you, yet I can assure you, there is not a day going by without you and your grand work being remembered in prayer. May the everlasting arms support and cheer you in your old age, shall be the prayer of "Your well-wisher, ——." From Bournemouth £30, with £5 for Mr. Wright, and £5 for myself. —January 29th. From Paignton £25.—January 30th. Legacy of the late W. E. Y., Esq., £200. February 12th. The first two deliveries did not bring one single penny in all the many letters I had. During this week we have to expend more than £1,000, and our income is exceedingly small and has been so for some time. I do not remember one single day, for more than forty years, when the first two deliveries of letters brought nothing at all. We have now arranged to have, from this day, six united prayer meetings for the helpers, instead of three a week, as for years past; for we expect that more united prayer, more exercise of faith, and more patience, will bring more help. There have been many legacies left, and some are long overdue, but they remain unpaid.—February 17th. From Leamington £100, with £1 for myself. Received four vests, with the following letter:— Dear Christian Friend, "Please accept the enclosed vests for the use of two of your little ones. The coarser ones are the first ripe fruit of a knitting machine, which you were the means of my getting possession of. This is the story. I am in a small way of business, and often feel sorely tried, having a desire to 'provide things honest in the sight of all men,' but find it hard work. I have often thought whether a knitting machine might be a help; and sent for a price list; but the figures were too high. I therefore thought, I must think no more about it, but found I could not shake off the thought. Weeks and months passed, when on Wednesday, November 11th, I read a slip cut from a newspaper, headed 'Seventy-one years of prayer.' It was an extract of an address, given by yourself, at a Union of Y.M.C.A. 'The wonderful efficacy of prayer.' While reading this, such a spirit of prayer rose within me, as I have not often experienced, and a desire to ask for something. It must be almost an impossibility to make it more marked; for I felt sure I should obtain whatever I asked for. Then a 'Knitting Machine' came to my mind, just the thing; and, as I did not know whether to choose a round or a long one, I asked the Lord to choose for me. He did so; for on Friday following I saw it advertised, a long one, £3 10s. I wrote for it, and in due course the machine came, and the Lord is teaching me to use it. Some said, 'She cannot learn without a teacher;' but I have had no help, except 'The Instruction Book;' and am getting on all right. We shall speak face to face of this another day, to the glory of His grace. Amen." February 26th. Legacy of the late Miss E. B. £100. Legacy of the late Mr. G. B. £400.—March 4th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £49 10s.—March 6th. To-day we have begun the sixty-fourth year of the Institution, and our trial of faith is as great or greater, than it was during the eleven years from 1838 to 1849. Five deliveries of letters have brought us to-day £9, viz., just the tenth part of the daily average expenses, which are £90. We continue, with unshaken confidence, to look to the Lord. His time to help us more abundantly is not yet come; but it will come. With every delivery of letters, I look for an answer to prayer. There came in by the sixth, the last delivery, 7s. 6d.; so that the whole day's income was £9 7s. 6d.—March 9th. With 2 Cor. 9:15, £45.—March 10th. The income for this week is £211 6s. 4¾d., one-third of the average expenses. We meet six times a week for prayer. This evening fifty-three helpers were present, the others were engaged, and at work. The trial of faith becomes greater and greater, with every day.—March 13th. From Cotham £50 as a birthday thankoffering.—March 15th. From Sunderland £20. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £29 8s. 6d.—March 18th. In the greatest need of help, a kind donor, of the neighbourhood of Birmingham, sent £150.—March 19th. From readers of The Christian, per Messrs. Morgan and Scott, £57 15s. Christian Friends at Manvers Hall, Bath, £14. From Berkshire £120 8s. This donation, and the two previous ones, came in the time of greatest need.— March 22nd. From C. R. S. £100.—March 25th. From Langnau, Switzerland, 1,045 francs, 100 francs, and 5 francs.—March 29th. From New Zealand £100. April 5th. Received the following letter from Tasmania:— Dear Mr. Müller, "Some time ago I took out a policy in the 'Widow's Life Assurance Society' for £250, payable at sixty-five. I have always had my doubts about the matter. It appeared to me in this way: You can trust God for spiritual blessing, can you not trust Him for temporal? You can trust God with your immortal soul, can you not trust Him to feed your body, and care for your wife and child if you should be called home? I have been greatly exercised about the matter. To-day I took up your Narrative of Facts, and read how God feeds your big family of 2,000 children. All is done by looking to the infinitely rich One. I said at once, Lord I will trust Thee to feed me in my old age, if I should live to see it, and I will trust Thee with my wife and dear little boy, if I should be taken away. Thou art better to me than a Life Policy. I then resolved to send you the quarterly premium, viz., £3 14s. You may possibly remember me. I took part in a service with you in Ballarat, and you preached in my church in Maryborough, Victoria. I am now in Tasmania. Pray for me that I may be enabled to trust our Heavenly Father for everything, and that He would use me in winning souls and in the upbuilding of saints. "Yours in our wealthy Boaz, ——." The reader may be benefited by reading this letter a second time.— April 14th. Legacy of the late A. P., Esq., £100. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £14.—April 15th. In very great need, from Colorado, U.S., America, £100.—April 24th. From Scotland £100, with £5 for myself. For very many weeks now has our trial of faith continued. To-day God seems to begin to help us. There came in about £140, and information of a legacy of £100 being left to the Institution, also a legacy for £220, and in the evening by the last delivery I had information of a third legacy for £200.—April 26th. Monday, further great help. Information was sent that a legacy for £2,000 which has been in Chancery for three years, is now on the point of being paid. God be praised for the answer to many hundreds of prayers!—April 29th. Received the legacy of the late Miss M. G. £500. Most precious answer to many, many prayers! May 8th. The trial of our faith continues and becomes greater and greater. This morning the first two deliveries brought many letters, requesting grants of Tracts, applications for servants or apprentices, requests from poor persons for help, receipts, bills, etc.; but not one penny in the way of donations for the Institution.—May 10th. Legacy of Mrs. M. D. £90. I request the reader to notice the payment of the many legacies; but for this, the work could not have gone on during the past year. God knew all beforehand, and ordered all these legacies to be left, and, in the time of our greatest need, to be paid.— May 15th. From the late A. P., Esq., £68, with £2 for myself.—May 26th. The expenditure on account of the Orphans has exceeded the income actually to hand by £2,428 1s. 3½d.; but, on the other hand, there are several large legacies, amounting altogether to over £6,780, the payment of which is much overdue. The receipt of these legacies will far more than counterbalance the apparent deficiency. The actual receipt of these moneys is delayed only until certain legal formalities have been complied with. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1896, to May 26th, 1897, was £22,639 5s. 4d.] * May 26th, 1897, to May 26th, 1898 On this, the first day of the new financial year, the total sum received on account of the Orphans was only £11 7s.; a very small proportion of the amount of the daily average expenditure. May 31st. From Edinburgh £65. The donor writes:—"I have again the pleasure of sending you rather earlier in the year than usual." The Lord, who knew our deep need at this time, enabled this kind donor to send her gift earlier than usual. June 1st. Legacy of the late Colonel H. P. £100.—June 2nd. Legacy of the late Miss M. A. R. £190 3s. 10d.—June 4th. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. E. B. £614 4s. 10d. Day by day we supplicate our gracious God and Father to cause the legacies, the payment of which is overdue, and in some cases long overdue, to be paid, and see, dear reader, we do not call upon our God in vain!—June 11th. Legacy of the late Mr. A. R. £250.—June 16th. From the Mayor of Bristol £50, a sum allotted to this Institution out of the City Jubilee Fund, "for the purpose of providing treats for the Orphans, in commemoration of the sixtieth year of the happy and prosperous reign of Her Most Gracious Majesty the Queen." This handsome present from our Civic Authorities enabled us to give the many hundreds of Orphans in our five Houses a treat they greatly enjoyed, viz., a visit to the Clifton Zoological Gardens. Arrangements were made for the admission of the children and their teachers, in detachments, on successive days. Besides inspecting the interesting and instructive collection of animals, the children were supplied with tea and an abundance of suitable provisions. The balance of the sum referred to helped towards a provision of special treats in the Houses for the very youngest infant children who were not able to undertake the walk to Clifton. July 1st. "From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in Heaven," £5 8s. 9d. July 13th. Legacy of the late Mrs. G. E., £1,126 19s. 7d. After five weeks, during which the income had been far short of what is required to meet the current expenditure, our gracious Heavenly Father was pleased to answer our cries for help by sending us this large sum.— July 20th. From Stoke Bishop £150. From Preston £100. Thus, after a trial of faith and patience, from day to day, for weeks, the Lord is again pouring in more bountifully.—July 23rd. From near Bristol £60, with £20 for Mr. Müller and £20 for Mr. Wright.—July 31st. Day after day, again, the income is very little. The whole amount received for the Orphans during the last three days being under £20! Not a tenth part of what is required to meet the average expenditure. But we go on praying and expecting the Lord's deliverance in His own time. August 4th. From Dundee £45, with £5 for Mr. Müller.—August 7th. From Bournemouth £52 10s., with £10 for Mr. Müller.—August 11th. From Clifton £50.—August 12th. From Highbury a Railway Bond, which produced £85 11s. 6d., of which £68 was sent for the support of five Orphans for one year, and £17 11s. 6d. for Mr. Müller.—August 14th. From Clifton £50. From Hertfordshire £250, with £5 for Mr. Müller. From Bristol £75, with £25 for Mr. Müller.—August 23rd. From near Spean Bridge £50.—August 24th. From Wales £100. Legacy of the late Miss E. C. £200. September 1st. From near Abingdon £118 18s., from a kind donor who has helped us largely for more than twenty years. September 2nd. "From a saved engine lad, for Jesus' sake," 3s. September 3rd. From Edgbaston £100. From Totnes, from the widow of a former Orphan, £5.—September 6th. From near Greenock £50.—September 14th. From "A Steward" £100. The word which this kind donor desired should be connected with her donation is very suggestive: The Child of God is not his own but one "bought with a price," even with "the precious blood of Christ." His body, his mind, his whole being, and all his possessions, including his money, belong in the truest sense to his Lord. His use of all should therefore be looked upon as a stewardship, for the faithful discharge of which he is sure to obtain the reward of grace, partly in this present life, but most abundantly in the day of the LORD.—September 23rd. Residue of the legacy of the late G. J., Esq., £2,679 18s. 7d. This sum was received when we were in the deepest need; and after it had pleased the Lord to allow a very protracted trial of faith and patience; but see, beloved reader, He did not disappoint or forsake us, as He never does those who really trust in Him. The joy of such a deliverance cannot be tasted without the experience of the previous trial.—September 27th. From Budleigh Salterton £100. October 2nd. From a donor who resides in Colorado, U.S.A., £100. He was just leaving England for America, but wrote that he "felt constrained to send this before leaving England." The Lord, who knew our need, thus constrained His servant to aid in supplying it. From Coimbatore, S. India, £8.—October 6th. From St. Albans 10s., and 10s. with the following letter:— Dear Mr. Müller, "I thank you most sincerely for answering my letter when I was in perplexity about giving a portion of our money to the Lord's work. I have most carefully followed out your kind directions. They were exactly what I expected you to say, and what my heart and conscience told me. We have since then most carefully taken out every week a proportion of our takings, and you will not be surprised to hear that the Lord has most wonderfully blessed us in our worldly affairs. The unexpected has happened, and we are enabled to build an addition to a little Mission House we are both interested in. Surely it is the Lord's doing and it is marvellous in our eyes. Will you accept as a small thankoffering from me on my fifty-first birthday 10s., and 10s. from my aged widowed mother to be used as you think best." October 19th. From North Finchley £10. The donor wrote: "I have had a presentiment for the last few days that you were just now very short of funds. I therefore enclose you a cheque value £10 now, which I should have otherwise sent you later on in the year." Again, dear reader, see the hand of God. We did not directly or indirectly acquaint this kind donor of our financial position, but God impressed him in the way he described, and, in consequence, we received this most timely help.—October 19th. From Bristol, with 2 Cor. 9:15, £25. —October 21st. Legacy of the late Mrs. S. A. R. £100.—October 28th. From Taunton £50.—October 30th. From E. C. C. 10s. The donor wrote:— Dear Sir, "I enclose 10s. for your Orphan Homes, and I believe that it is the Lord Himself that is constraining me to send it to you." November 1st. When in the greatest need, we received, from Tayport, £15, with £5 for Mr. Müller, with the following words:— My dear Sir, "I have had it laid on my heart to send you £20, £15 to be used for the Orphans and £5 for your own use." November 2nd. From Truro £5. The donor wrote:—"About ten this morning the Lord told me to send it." It came to hand when we were in the greatest need.—November 4th. From H. P. £50. In our deep poverty we received to-day altogether £103 17s. 1¾d. We also, to- day, received five more Orphans.—November 6th. From Jarrow £200. In our great need, the Lord, in His compassion, has sent us to- day altogether £246 6s. 5d. November 8th. Monday. The income to- day, for two days, has been only £8 5s. 1¾d., not a twentieth part of our average expenses for two days!—November 17th. Our income for the whole week ending to-day has been only £240 14s. 1¼d., scarcely half of what is needed for the Orphans alone. We have, however, to notice the Lord's goodness in sending us from time to time many valuable donations of articles for use or consumption in the Institution.—November 26th. From readers of The Christian, per Messrs. Morgan & Scott, £115 5s.—November 30th. From "A Widow in Surrey" 10s. This dear widow was, two or three years ago, suddenly bereaved of her husband. She was left with nine children, mostly young, but God has been good to her, she says, "beyond her expectations," so she sent this as a thankoffering. Received the following letter from an Orphan lad just about to be apprenticed:— Dear and honoured Sir, "As it has come to my turn to leave this Institution to be apprenticed to a plumber and gasfitter, I write to thank you for the care you have taken of me while I have been in this Home. I am glad to tell you that I leave as a Christian boy, and I will try to lead others to Christ as well. I will try to serve my master as I have been taught to do here, and will try by God's help to keep away from bad companions and strong drink. I will not forget your kindness to me as long as I live, and I will ask God to preserve you to us still longer to carry on His work. "I remain. Your grateful Orphan, ——." Another dear lad just going out thus closes his letter:—"I will never touch strong drink and I will never smoke." December 1st. The total income for the week ending to-day has been only £280 2s. 7½d. The Lord is pleased still to keep us very low in funds, but, though "cast down" we are "not destroyed." We remember that the low place is the meeting-place with God, for it is written, "I was brought low and He helped me." We shall yet praise Him for the help of His countenance.—December 8th. The income for the past week for all the Objects of the Institution has been only £231 10s. 7¾d., again only a little more than a third part of the current expenses.—December 9th. Now, at the last, after long patience, came to-day a most precious token for good in the gift of £300 for the support of the Orphans; a most seasonable supply!— December 10th. By sale of gold watches, dentist gold, and jewellery, £44 7s. 7d.—December 11th. From Tangier, Morocco, £5. Thus, even from Africa, the Lord sends help!—December 14th. From Bristol £20 10s., "the result of work lovingly done for the benefit of the Orphans by the three members of one family."—December 15th. In consequence of the considerable sums received, as above stated, on the 10th inst., the total income for the week ending this day has been £800 3s. 7½d. To God be the praise!—December 16th. From Cork £75, with £25 for Mr. Müller.—December 17th. From near Havant £30, for the support of two Orphans for one year. December 23rd. From Stockwell £1; the donor writes:—"I wish to tell you, dear Sir, for your encouragement, that your practical faith was used of God in helping to convince my brother of the truth of Christianity, when he was a sceptic and almost an infidel. He read your Report when he would not read the Bible; but thank God he has just lately taken Christ as his Saviour.… I was glad when he asked me last year to lend him your Report. Thank God, he will now read the Bible for himself, and let me read it to him every night and pray with him." From Monmouthshire £300.—From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £65 16s. 9½d. From Bristol, with 2 Cor. 9:15, £75.— December 24th. From one engaged in the work £5. From another engaged in the work £5.—December 27th. Through a bookseller in Bristol we received to-day from "Mother" £25 4s" and from "Star" £10.—December 31st. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £41 10s. 1898 January 1st. From Melksham £35. From Glamorganshire £180, with £20 for Mr. Müller.—January 3rd. From Kendal £50.—January 4th. From Kendal £40, with £10 for Mr. Müller. January 6th. From Norfolk £100.—January 19th. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £19 5s.—January 20th. From a postman, being half of what he received in Christmas boxes, £1 16s. 4d.—January 21st. From Edinburgh £8, and a breast-pin. The donor wrote, "The Spirit of God has been working on me for some time to 'Sell all and give to the poor,' and happening to see your Report, I decided to send the above, and may God's blessing rest on such a work."—January 24th. From Dalkeith £5, with the following letter:— "I find on looking over my account with you that I am due £5, for which sum a Bank Draft is enclosed, and I feel that I have clipt the wings of that sum by sending it to you. My stock always keeps healthy, and I never fall in with any disagreeable labourers, and these are two things for which I am thankful." May I commend this letter to the attention of the reader? The writer has learned an important secret, viz., that "riches make to themselves wings and flee away," and that the best way to retain their value is to use them for God.—January 31st. From Scotland £100, with £5 for Mr. Müller. February 7th. From Belfast £1. The donor's wife was very ill, and he promised the Lord, that, if she was spared, he would give this sum as a thankoffering. The Lord, however, took her to Himself, and the bereaved husband sent the gift now as a thankoffering for her triumphant death! Dear reader, pause for a moment and consider what the Holy Spirit can effect in a child of God, even while he is in the body, and thereby subject to infirmities and to be tempted to indulge unbelief. The heart can be brought into such harmony with the Father's will, that it can give thanks for that which is most intensely "grievous" to nature; and how greatly God is glorified when His child is thus satisfied with Him.—February 10th. From Bristol £60, with £20 for Mr. Müller, and £20 for Mr. Wright.—February 18th. From Honiton £90. From a servant of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven, £139 1s.—February 23rd. From Herts £100. Mr. Muller's latest entries February 26th. The following entry, under this date, is in Mr. Müller's own handwriting: "The income to-day, by the first two deliveries, was £7 15s. 11d. Day by day our great trial of faith and patience continues, and thus it has been, more or less, now, for twenty-one months, yet, by Thy grace, we are sustained."—February 28th. Monday. The income for two days has been only £14 9s. 6d.— March 1st. The following, again, is from a memorandum in Mr. Müller's own hand-writing, under this date: "For about twenty-one months with scarcely the least intermission the trial of our faith and patience has continued. To-day, the Lord has refreshed our hearts. This afternoon came in, for the Lord's work, £1,427 1s. 7d. as part payment of a legacy of the late Mrs. E. C. S. For three years and ten months this money had been in the Irish Chancery Court. Hundreds of petitions have been brought before the Lord regarding it, and now, at last, this portion of the total legacy has been received." Thus far is in the hand-writing of my beloved father-in-law. He speaks of the amount under one total, £1,427 1s. 7d. But this total included two separate sums, of £1,001 3s. 10d. and £425 17s. 9d. respectively. The latter of these was part of a legacy bequeathed by the testatrix to Mr. Müller, personally, for his own use; but, as was very often his practice, he placed it to the funds of the Institution, as his own donation. A Secret disclosed Now that that happy servant is with his Lord, I feel free to make known, thus publicly, the fact that the large donations to the funds of this Institution, which, for many years, have appeared in the Reports coupled with these words "From a servant (or from servants) of the Lord Jesus, who, constrained by the love of Christ, seeks to lay up treasure in heaven," were all his own donations which he gave, joyfully, to the work so dear to his heart, and to the Lord whom he so deeply loved. By papers which have come into my hands, as his executor, I find that, by acting habitually, through his long Christian course, on the principles of systematic giving as God was pleased to entrust him with means for his personal use, he was enabled to give away up to March 1st, 1898, £81,490 18s. 8d., of which about £64,500 was put to the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, and about £17,000 to the poor, and to relatives when in need. The beloved departed one left a letter, accompanying his Will, in which he expressed his desire that "all who labour in the Word would point out to the dear children of God, the great importance of systematic giving as God is pleased to prosper them in earthly things;" the reader will surely acknowledge that one who, by the grace of God, did what the above mentioned figures show he did, has no little claim to be listened to on this very important part of Christian duty and privilege. May he "being dead yet speak" to many of his fellow-servants. March 10th. [Mr. Müller fell asleep early in the morning of this day.] Legacy of the late Mrs. E. B., Alleghany Co., U.S.A., £19 3s. 11d. On this, the first day of our new experience, as bereft of our long-loved earthly head, it pleased the Lord to send in a total of £26 19s. 3½d. for the work.—March 12th. From Reading £10. The donor wrote: "I wish to be one of the first to send a cheque (£10) after your accepting the great responsibilities now devolving upon you. We will all remember that the real Head and Manager of the Institution still lives, 'the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever.' " March 15th. From Ontario £30. From Basingstoke £23, From Stoke Newington £1 1s. The donor wrote: "I was influenced in a dream, this morning, to send this to you." To-day a letter was received by one of the teachers from an Orphan girl, testifying to her personal acceptance of Christ as her Saviour, and tracing her decision to impressions produced by the removal of Mr. Müller. She added that "many of the dear girls" in her department "have been convicted of sin and are longing to be Christians." God is thus already answering many prayers, that our sore bereavement might be the means of bringing many to eternal life.—March 17th. From Taunton £1 1s., "Instead of a memorial wreath." In the public announcement of Mr. Müller's decease it was requested that no flowers might be sent; hence the words accompanying this donation. Several other donations with similar remarks came subsequently to hand.—Received as the result of a collection taken at a United Communion Service, in connection with the meetings of the Free Church Congress Meetings, held in Bristol, on Thursday, the 10th instant, the day of Mr. Müller's decease, £20 6s. 10d., which, by the desire of the Assembly, was handed to us for the Orphans. From Weston-super-Mare, 10s., with the following letter:— Dear and honoured Sir, "I was so grieved to hear of the death of our dear and honoured father and benefactor. We (the Orphans), especially those at present in the Homes, will feel that there is a blank and void that can never be refilled in exactly the same way as dear Mr. Müller filled it. We, perhaps, will never know what we have been saved from, or all that has been wrought for us in the past, present or future, through our benefactor's life; but God knows, and He who watches over and tenderly cares for the little soulless birds will surely note and abundantly reward the love and care shown to the Orphan children so untiringly for so many years. I do feel, Sir, so thankful to God that He has spared you, whose whole heart is in the work, to carry it on; and I do pray that God will abundantly bless you for all that you have done for us, and that He will strengthen your hands for the great work that still, we hope, lies before you. We know that, in this time of deep trial, God has been to you and will be a very present help, according to His Word. "From Yours very respectfully, ——." March 22nd. From Dunedin £100. The total income of the Institution for week ending March 23rd, has been £1,054 13s. 2¾d. To God be the praise!—March 30th. Anonymously £1. "In grateful remembrance, from a bereaved and sorrowing Orphan (instead of flowers on the 14th), to be used for the dear Home that I left in 1867."—March 31st. From a Japanese visitor to the Orphan Houses £1. April 2nd. From Glasgow £12, with £3 for myself.—April 4th. From Bristol, with 2 Cor. 9:15, £10.—April 7th. Legacy of the late Mrs. A. P. £100.—April 23rd. Legacy of the late Miss H. G. £1,099 7s. 6d., and balance of dividend on the Government Stock which produced this sum, £2 3s. 5d. During the last three or four weeks, in the increased income our faithful God and Father has been answering, in a marked way, the many prayers that had gone up from our hearts in the name of Jesus, and now, the payment of this legacy, bequeathed some twelve years ago, is another precious token that we do not wait upon Him in vain!—April 27th. The total income of the Institution for the week ending this day has been £1,391 5s. 4d.—"It is the LORD'S doing!"—April 29th. From Kidderminster, "From two of the old Girls" £10, "As a little token of gratitude." There are not a few trials connected with a work like this, but this is a specimen of the many cups of cordial, which our loving Father hands to us, in the deep affection towards the Homes and the Helpers shown by so many of the dear Orphans after they leave; and, as in this case, after they have left us for a long time. From New York £2. May 2nd. From Bristol, with 2 Cor. 9:15, £50. From Clifton £50.— May 11th. From Birmingham £150. The total income of the Institution for the week ending to-day has been £554 4s. 3¾d.—May 13th. Legacies of the late Miss M. T. and the late Miss E. T. £181 10s. —May 16th. From Ramsgate £50. This kind donor was led, on this occasion, to send us a much larger donation than usual. How much more precious was this to us, as a purely spontaneous act, than it would have been, if it came as a kind response from an urgent appeal from ourselves. I do not even know this kind friend, personally; but, in answer to our believing prayers, our Heavenly Father moves his heart, thus greatly to aid us. From Chester £25.—May 17th. From the "Thomas Porter's Equipment Fund" £60, to be expended in the outfit or equipment of Orphans. [The expenditure for the Orphans from May 26th, 1897, to May 26th, 1898, was £22,523 13s. 1d.] Brief Summary of the Statistics of Orphan, and Bible, School, Tract, and Missionary Work done during Mr. Müller's life I.—Donations for the Institution. (a) ORPHANS.—Without any one having been personally applied to for anything, £988,829 Os. 10½d. was given for the Orphans as the result of prayer to God from the commencement of the work up to May 26th, 1898. (b) SCHOOL, BIBLE, TRACT, AND MISSIONARY FUND.—The total amount voluntarily given for the School, Bible, Tract, and Missionary funds from the commencement of the work, was £392,341 18s. 7d. (c) TOTAL OF DONATIONS TO THE INSTITUTION.—The total of the above voluntary contributions amounted to One million, three hundred and eighty-one thousand, one hundred and seventy pounds, nineteen shillings and fivepence halfpenny (£1,381,170 19s. 5½d.), given solely as the result of prayer.* II.—Donations for Personal Expenses.—The amount received by Mr. Müller during his life for his personal expenses was over £93,000. See page 461. III.—Income from Sales, Etc.—In addition to the above there came in from the commencement by the sale of Bibles, £22,123 1s. 3½d.; by the sale of Tracts, £25,474 4s. 4d.; and by the payment of the children in the Day Schools, £24,745 8s. 2d. IV.—Total Income for the Institution.—Thus the total income of the Institution from its commencement up to the year in which Mr. Müller died amounted to One million, four hundred and fifty-three thousand, five hundred and thirteen pounds, thirteen shillings, and threepence (£1,453,513 13s. 3d.). V.—Number of Orphans cared for.—From April, 1836, to May 26th, 1898, ten thousand and twenty-four Orphans were cared for in the Homes. VI.—Bibles, etc., circulated.—There were circulated between March, 1834, and May, 1898, 285,407 Bibles; 1,459,506 New Testaments; 21,365 copies of the Book of Psalms; and 222,986 other portions of the Word of God in several languages. The total amount expended on this Object from March, 1834, was £41,090 13s. 3½d. VII.—Tracts circulated.—The sum total expended on this Object amounted to £47,188 11s. 10d. VIII.—Missionary Funds.—There was expended from the commencement of the Institution £261,859 7s. 4d. on this Object. CHAPTER XX CLOSING DAYS 1894 to 1898 1894 Death of the second Mrs. Muller JANUARY 13th. To-day it pleased God to take to Himself my beloved wife, after He had left her to me twenty-three years and six weeks. By the grace of God I am not merely perfectly satisfied with this dispensation, but I kiss the hand which administered the stroke, and I look again for the fulfilment of that word in this instance, that "All things work together for good to them that love God" (Rom. 8:28). When I lost my first beloved wife, to whom I had been united thirty- nine years and four months, my inmost soul bowed under the trial, and I was perfectly satisfied not merely with this trying dispensation, but habitually kissed the hand of my loving Heavenly Father who had given the stroke; but how this bereavement could work for my good was entirely a matter of faith; yet I believed, what God had said, and waited, patiently, believingly waited, to see, how it would work for my good. When she was taken Home, I had only a little before opened two Orphan Houses for 900 more Orphans. She had laboured, with all her might, for the benefit of the thousands of Orphans who had been under my care while she was my wife; and she had cared for them with a motherly love. And now, with the ability of receiving 2,050 Orphans in the five large buildings, she, who was so greatly needed, and who was so especially fitted by grace, and education, and gift for this work, was suddenly removed from my side, after she had been my helper thirty-four years in this work. I believed what God had said in His Word; but it was entirely a matter of faith, that this also should work for my good. However, I waited patiently to see it. After a year and ten months I married again, and in process of time I saw it clearly to be the will of God, four years and four months after my marriage, that I should spend the evening of my life preaching in other towns and cities, and other countries, as I had been for forty-three years almost constantly preaching in Bristol. In March, 1875, my late dear wife and I set out for these my Preaching Tours and Missionary labours, in which for more than seventeen years she continually accompanied me. We travelled thus together 200,000 miles, by land and by water, in Europe, America, Africa, Asia, and Australia; Mrs. Müller never taking any part in public, but helping me exceedingly by the circulation of many tens of thousands of Tracts in many different languages; by the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in different languages, and in conversing privately with thousands of persons about their souls. In these our labours it was a common thing to travel on the rail, ten, fifteen, twenty, yea thirty hours and more at a time; twice, even six days and six nights without leaving the train. Now after I had been month after month believing, that, in the removal of my first beloved wife, it would work for my good, nothing was seen of this; it was a matter of faith. And thus, it remained year after year, when all at once, after eight years, my eyes were opened. In the midst of these toils on the rail, night after night and day after day, I said to myself, my first dear wife could not have borne the fatigue of these long journeys, for she was taken from me in her seventy-third year; but my second wife, when I came to this conclusion, was then only in her fifty-seventh year. This work I consider to be one of the most important parts of what the Lord has allowed me to do for Him; but for many reasons I could not have travelled alone, and my beloved first wife was too advanced in years to be able to bear it, if she had lived; thus it was seen, even in this instance, how "All things work together for good to them that love God." You may say, dear reader, But how will it be now? I look for the fulfilment of this word again. My loneliness, after sixty-two years and five months of a happy married life, has been great, and is great; but I continually praise God for what He gave me, for what He left rue for a long time, and for what He has now taken; for it is all good for me. By constantly admiring the Lord's kindness to me in this very thing, and that He has now entirely freed my beloved departed one from all bodily and spiritual infirmities, and made her unspeakably happy in His presence; He overpowers my loneliness, and is doing more than merely supporting me. The dear departed one desired health to be able to labour for the dear Orphans; for she loved her work among them greatly; she is now eternally free from all physical ailments, but for other service. She told me again and again, how she had thousands of times, within the last ten years, asked the Lord to fill her with His Spirit; she is now completely conformed to the mind of Christ, and unspeakably happy in His presence, and will be so eternally. This counterbalances not merely the feeling of great loneliness, in my case, but I praise God every day for what He has done, and I would not have it otherwise, for I really loved my dear departed one and therefore rejoice in her present unspeakable happiness. I have written this because I consider it to be my special service to comfort tried ones, and to seek to strengthen the faith of the children of God. 1895 to 1897 Mr. Müller, after the conclusion of his Missionary Tours, confined his work chiefly to Bristol, living at No. 3 New Orphan House. In September, 1895, on his ninetieth birthday, at a meeting in Bethesda Chapel, a presentation was made to him. In acknowledging it, he said that his voice was stronger than it had been sixty-nine years before, and his mental powers were as good as they had ever been. He refrained from preaching at evening services, though continuing to take his customary part in the administration of the Orphan Houses. He also still took part on Sunday mornings at Bethesda, Alma Road, and Stokes Croft Chapels. Confidence in the Word of God unshaken to the End Writing in the autumn of 1897 to excuse himself from attending a meeting at Birmingham of the British and Foreign Bible Society, Mr. Müller said:— "Will you have the kindness to read to the meeting that I have been for sixty-eight years and three months, viz., since July, 1829, a lover of the Word of God, and that uninterruptedly. During this time I have read considerably more than one hundred times through the whole of the Old and New Testaments, with prayer and meditation. I also state to the glory of God, as His witness, that in my inmost soul I believe that all the books of the Old Testament and of the New Testament are written by inspiration. My great love for the Word of God, and my deep conviction of the need of its being spread far and wide, have led me to pray to God to use me as an instrument to do this, and to supply mo with means for it; and He has condescended to enable me to circulate the Scriptures in all parts of the earth, and in various languages; and has been pleased thus, simply through the reading of the Holy Scriptures, to bring thousands of persons to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus." Address given by Mr. Müller on the last Sunday of his life On Sunday morning, March 6th, 1898 (four days before his death), he gave an address at Alma Road Chapel, Clifton. Notes of this have been supplied by a friend. He read Isaiah 6; John 12:37–41. " 'These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory, and spake of Him.' This last verse settles the matter, that what we were reading in Isaiah 6 all refers to the glory of our adorable Lord Jesus Christ. In the whole divine testimony we do not find a single portion which speaks more of His majesty and glory. We will now read it once more, verse by verse, in reference to our precious, adorable Lord Jesus. "Verse 1. The time is fixed when Isaiah saw this vision: 'In the year that King Uzziah died.' We are reminded here of what Uzziah passed through. All went on well with him until he was highly exalted, until he became mighty and powerful, and then he was lifted up, and went into the Temple and offered incense to Jehovah, contrary to the mind of Jehovah, for it was the business of the priests only, and in consequence of this he was smitten with leprosy; and to the end of his days he was a leper. A very deeply important and profitable lesson to us all, to seek for a lowly mind, and to pray that we may be kept from pride and high-mindedness: this was the fault of Uzziah. "Verse 2. 'Above Him' (not 'it') 'stood the seraphim.' He was surrounded by the highest order of holy angels—the seraphim. 'Each one had six wings; with twain He covered His face.' This lowly mind of these high angelic beings forbade them to look at Him. Just a lesson to us to seek to have an increasing abhorrence of ourselves on account of our numberless transgressions, to consider ourselves unworthy to look at the Holy One. "Verse 5. 'Woe is me.' This is the language of the prophet, conscious of his sinfulness, and being in the presence of the infinitely Holy One, he cried out, 'Woe is me, for I am undone, by reason of my great sinfulness.' "Verses 6 and 7. The altar represents the Lord Jesus Christ, and the 'taking the live coal from off the altar' represents the precious blood of the Lord Jesus Christ. And as this 'live coal,' touching the lips of the prophet and taking away all vileness and sinfulness and transgression, made him clean before God, so the precious blood of our adorable Lord Jesus Christ, though our sins are numberless, removes all spiritual defilement from us, and makes us clean and spotless in the sight of God. O how unspeakably blessed the position into which we are brought by faith in the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, whose death we are now about again to remember in the breaking of bread! "Verse 8. 'Here am I, send me.' Just as it was with the prophet, at once ready to offer himself to do the work of the Lord, to go at His bidding, so it should be regarding ourselves. Whatever work the Lord may call us to, whatever business the Lord would have us do, whatever service the Lord would wish us to be engaged in, our hearts should at once respond to His desire, and we should offer ourselves to the Lord like the prophet. If it is to give some food to the poor, if it is to clothe the poor, if it is to go to Central Africa, if it is to go to India, whatever work the Lord would have us to do, our hearts should be ready at once to do that work, of whatever kind it may be. But often, often, often it is, as in the case of the prophet, trying work. He had to shut the eyes of Israel in the way of judgment, to harden their hearts in the way of judgment, to blind them so that they could not see the truth—trying work this. But, as servants of the Most High, our part is to do the work, whatever it may be, pleasant or unpleasant; our business is to be servants, and the servant has to do his Master's work. "Verses 10–12. Of such terrible judgments we read little in the Holy Scriptures, but in this case the awful judgment came upon them, because Jehovah had sent His prophets, time after time, and they would not attend to what these prophets said to them. And this awful judgment is yet on them up to the present; nevertheless, they remain the people of the living God, and it will yet be seen that the promises made to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob have their further fulfilment. "Now, the great point regarding ourselves is this, that we should say to ourselves: 'A like terrible judgment might have come upon me; I might have been left to myself, my eyes might have been shut, my ears might have been closed, my heart might have been hardened more and more in the way of chastisement, if God had been dealing with me according to my sins.' O how pitifully, how mercifully, how tenderly, how graciously the Lord has been dealing with us in Christ Jesus! And what He has been doing and is doing, He will continue to do to the end of our earthly pilgrimage—He will not leave us nor forsake us, and a little while, and then He takes us home to Himself. O the bright, glorious prospect which we poor, miserable sinners have through faith in Christ Jesus! And at last taken home to be for ever with the Lord, and to see that lovely One who laid down His life for us, ourselves being permitted to kiss His feet, ourselves being permitted to kiss His hands! 0 the precious prospect that awaits us! 'Yet a little while, YET A LITTLE WHILE,' and all will be fulfilled. How our hearts should go forth continually in the deepest and liveliest gratitude to the Lord Jesus Christ for laying down His life for us, for shedding His blood for the remission of our sins! And how full of gratitude our hearts should be that now, guilty, wicked transgressors that we are by nature, and numberless though our transgressions have been, by the power of the blood of Christ we have been made as clean, as spotless as if we had never in our whole life been guilty of one sinful action: as if we had never uttered in our whole life one single, unholy word, and as if there had never been found in us a thought contrary to the mind of God. This is the position into which we are brought through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, so that during the remainder of our life, and throughout eternity, never one single sin shall be brought against us. O the precious blood of Christ!" [A fitting close is this to a ministry of such long duration that ever had "His glory" as its aim and object.] On the following Monday evening he attended the Prayer Meeting at Bethesda Chapel. At the end of the meeting he greeted several friends very warmly. On Tuesday and Wednesday he did his usual work at the Orphan House The last evening That day (Wednesday) he told Mr. Wright that he had felt weak when getting up in that morning, having had to rest three times whilst dressing; this passed off completely during the day, and he remarked, "I feel quite myself again." He had not cared to have an attendant in his bedroom, but he consented to have one after the next day. That evening he led the usual weekly prayer meeting in No. 3 New Orphan House; the hymns he gave out were— The countless multitude on high, Who tune their songs to Jesus' Name, All merit of their own deny, And Jesus' worth alone proclaim. and, We'll sing of the Shepherd that died, That died for the sake of the flock; His love to the utmost was tried, And immovable stood as a rock. When he wished "Good-night" to Mr. Wright, he seemed as well as usual. He retired to rest at his usual hour. The Home Call On the Thursday morning about seven o'clock, his attendant went to his bedroom with a cup of tea. She knocked at the door, and entered as usual, and found Mr. Müller lying dead on the floor by the side of his bed. For some time past, as with increasing years his bodily strength grew less, it had been Mr. Müller's custom to take some nourishment during the night; probably some little time before he was found dead, he had got out of bed for a glass of milk and a biscuit, which had been placed on the dressing-table. Whilst eating the biscuit he was, it is thought, seized with a fainting attack, from which he never recovered, and in falling he must have clutched at the table, for the cloth was disarranged, and various articles were found upon the floor. His medical attendant was at once sent for, and when he arrived at the Orphan Houses, he formed the opinion that Mr. Müller had died between five and six o'clock that morning.* The news, so totally unexpected at the moment, created a great sensation in Bristol. It was the theme of conversation amongst all classes. At the National Free Church Conference, which was holding its assembly in the City at the time, feeling references were made by several speakers, and a resolution, expressive of gratitude for Mr. Müller's life and work, was passed. On the Sunday, there was scarcely a pulpit in the city, Anglican or Nonconformist, from which allusion was not made to the death of the man who had done so much for Christianity and the little ones. In some of the churches, also, the Dead March was played. The Funeral The funeral, which took place on Monday, March 14th, will long be remembered by all who witnessed it as a most remarkable exhibition of popular regard and affection. It was all the more remarkable inasmuch as he had never associated himself with the people in their social or civic life. "This one thing I do," was his motto. Tens of thousands of persons lined the route through which the funeral procession passed. One most gratifying feature was the very large proportion of the working classes who turned out to pay their last tribute of respect. Nothing like it had ever been seen in Bristol before. In all the leading thoroughfares black shutters were put up, or the blinds drawn; flags were at half mast on Bristol Cathedral and other churches; and muffled peals were rung. The whole city may be said to have been in mourning. Service at the Orphan Houses A short service was held at Orphan House No. 3, where the remains were lying, prior to the funeral procession making a start. It was a most touching and solemn service. The elder boys and girls from the other Orphan Houses, to the number of over a thousand, gathered at No. 3, and the coffin containing the body was placed in front of the reading-desk in the dining-room, where the service was held. The coffin, of plain elm, and bare of flowers, which had been withheld by special request, bore the inscription on a brass plate, "George Müller, fell asleep 10th March, 1898, in his 93rd year" Tears came into the eyes of children and helpers alike as they gazed at the coffin with sorrowful thoughts. Mr. Wright gave an address, in which he impressed upon those present the fact that even the highest life must end, that those who die in the Lord are blessed, and that a glorified resurrection awaits those who are believers in Christ. The hymn, "Like Mists on the Mountains," was sung, and shortly afterwards the children left the hall so as to be ready to take their place in the procession. Although only a part of the total number of the inmates was present, there was something pathetic to see the long rows of these children, whose helpless condition had appealed to Mr. Müller's kindly heart. Many of them passed out weeping bitterly. While there was this natural display of feeling among the Orphans, there were not wanting links with the past. Among the friends waiting to take their places in the procession were four of those who had long years ago been among the occupants of Mr. Müller's original Orphanage in Wilson Street, and who remembered in June, 1849, marching up from that modest building in a city street to the first of the spacious Orphanages built on Ashley Down. On the Saturday prior to the funeral, an old lady, whose recollections went still further back, called at the Orphan House to see for the last time the man who sixty years ago had befriended her, for she was one of the first five received into the Girls' House in Wilson Street. From Ashley Down to Bethesda Chapel After the service the children filed out of the House, and were marshalled in processional order, the girls wearing their quaint bonnets and warm winter cloaks, and the lads carrying their cloaks. Many of the children were still crying, and even the excitement caused by the crowds of people they were afterwards to meet had no effect in assuaging their grief. Many hearts were melted at the impressive sight. Strong men, who perhaps had not shed a tear for years, were observed to be moved by the spectacle. The coffin was borne from the House to the hearse by helpers connected with the Institution, and the mourners walked from the building to the front gates, where the carriages were waiting. After the three-mile walk to Park Street the children left the procession to return to the Institution, and the mourners proceeded to Bethesda Chapel, where an immense congregation had already been assembling for two hours previously. Service at Bethesda Chapel Members of the church and sister churches were admitted to the area of the chapel by the side entrance, and at half-past ten the doors were thrown open to the public, who were allowed to take possession of the galleries. A large portion of the body of the chapel had to be reserved for the mourners. Every inch of space was filled, and had the building been many times larger it would not have held the numbers who were eager for admission. Most of the congregation were in mourning, and all classes were represented—rich and poor, old and young. At about 11.15 the coffin was carried into the building, and placed on supports in front of the pulpit, the congregation meanwhile standing. Mr. G. F. Bergin, in giving out a hymn, said, "This hymn was given out by beloved Mr. Müller at a Prayer Meeting in the Orphan Houses the evening before he died." The countless multitude on high, Who tune their songs to Jesus' name, All merit of their own deny, And Jesus' worth alone proclaim Firm on the ground of sov'reign grace, They stand before Jehovah's throne; The only song in that blest place Is—"Thou art worthy, Thou alone." With spotless robes of purest white, And branches of triumphal palm, They shout with transports of delight, Heav'n's ceaseless, universal psalm. Salvation's glory all be paid To Him who sits upon the throne; And to the Lamb whose blood was shed, "Thou! Thou art worthy! Thou alone." For Thou wast slain, and in Thy blood These robes were washed so spotless pure; Thou mad'st us kings and priests to God: For ever let Thy praise endure. While thus the ransom'd myriads shout, "Amen," the holy angels cry; Amen, Amen, resounds throughout The boundless regions of the sky. Let us with joy adopt the strain We hope to sing for ever there; "Worthy's the Lamb for sinners slain, Worthy alone the crown to wear." After Dr. Maclean had offered prayer, Mr. Wright said: "In the 13th chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and the seventh and eighth verses, it is written, 'Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the Word of God; whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation; Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever.' I have read these verses and have found in them exhortations specially suitable to our present circumstances, and words of Divine consolation to us in these circumstances of sore need. We are exhorted to consider them that have the rule over us, who are our guides. "We are in the presence of the remains of such an one, who was connected with this church from its commencement, when seven believers gathered on that front form for the remembrance of the Lord's death. This was, I think, about 67 years ago, and the long ministry of our departed friend has already been alluded to within the walls of this building. The life he had lived warrants us in reckoning him as one of those to whom allusion is made in the verse, and the substance of the petition we have now to offer is, that we may imitate the faith of the one whose mortal remains we are carrying to the grave. "I want to remember one or two characteristics of that faith in order that we may be helped to imitate it. One chief feature of that faith was that it was based upon God's written revelation, 'Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God.' For every item of our beloved departed one's faith he had a warrant—the inspired Word of God. He reckoned revelation to be God's choicest gift next to the gift of the Holy Spirit. It was to him a rock that never quivered. He found a warrant in the Scriptures for his faith to rest on, and his faith never wavered. He accepted the whole of the Scriptures as coming by inspiration from God. Therefore, following the example of the great Apostle Paul, he believed all things that the prophets had written. On this account his faith was consistent; he would say when encouraging a young believer, 'Put your finger on the passage on which your faith rests.' And his faith not only accepted the written records of the words of inspiration, but he had read the Bible from end to end between one and two hundred times. I hardly ever went into his room but that the Bible was open, and when no break in his ordinary life occurred, seven, eight, or ten chapters a day were his ordinary reading. Reading systematically, he imitated and applied the teachings of the Scripture to his own state of life. He fed on the bread of life, and that was why he was strong. He said, 'I am a lover of the Word of God,' and to this he added a living grasp of the Person who is the centre of that Word. This was the secret of the power of his testimony for God. To the last moment of his life his one ground of confidence before God was the atoning blood of the Lord Jesus Christ. On that hinged his whole work. He went to the Father relying on the infinite merits of the High Priest, and felt he could never exhaust the loving heart of his Father if he only came relying solely on the merits of the Saviour. "He was always, according to his own views, wretched, vile, and weak. Within a week I have heard him say that, and descant upon his utter unworthiness to receive a single blessing from God. He used to say to us in our united meetings, that we should never let a shadow of doubt enter our minds as to the love of our Father's heart and the power of His arm. 'Never despair! More faith, more prayer, more patience, will bring the blessing.' He worked, anticipating the judgment seat of Christ. The greatest thing to him was that 'I am doing this to please my Lord. Will it meet with His approval in that day?' It is a great thing at the close of every day to look over it and say, Is this a work that my Lord can accept? "There is a word of consolation in my text—'Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.' The guides come on the scene and they pass. Some bear testimony extending over ten, twenty, thirty, and some, like him, over seventy years; but they pass off and are gone from our sight. And the Spirit says to us, 'Remember them and attentively considering the issue of their course, imitate their faith. 'Imitate their faith, not their idiosyncrasies; not their philanthropy, but their faith. "I feel it important as the mouthpiece of my beloved father-in-law, to emphasize that philanthropy was not the leading feature of his life. I must on this point give you his own words. In the last Report written by himself, on page 65, he says this in reference to the Orphan work: 'Further, when I began the Orphan work, I aimed from the beginning at the salvation of the children. To make them see their lost and ruined condition by nature, through instructing them in the Word of God, and to lead them to put their trust in the Lord Jesus Christ for salvation, was my aim; and God has given us the joy of seeing thousands of them brought to believe in Him, so that few institutions, perhaps, have been more abundantly blessed in this respect than the Orphan Houses on Ashley Down have been. Yet even this was not the primary object I had in view, when I began to care for poor destitute children, bereaved of both parents by death; but, in carrying on this work, simply through the instrumentality of prayer and faith, without applying to any human being for help, my great desire was, that it might be seen, that now, in the nineteenth century, God is still the living God, and that now, as well as thousands of years ago, He listens to the prayers of His children, and helps those who trust in Him. In all the countries through which I travelled during the past twenty-one years of my missionary service, numberless instances came before me of the benefit which our Orphan Institution has been in this respect, not only in making men of the world to see the reality of the things of God, and by converting them, but especially by leading the children of God more abundantly to give themselves to prayer, and by strengthening their faith. Far beyond what I at first expected to accomplish, the Lord has been pleased to give to me. But what I have seen as the fruit of my labour in this way may not be the thousandth part of what I shall see when the Lord Jesus comes again; as day by day, for sixty-one years, I have earnestly laboured in believing prayer, that God would be pleased, most abundantly, to bless this service in the way I have stated.' "It has been asked again and again lately, 'Will the Orphan work go on?' I have only a few words to say about that. First, it is going on. Since the commencement of this year we have received between forty and fifty fresh Orphans, and this week we expect to receive more. The other four Objects of the Institution, according to the ability that God gives us, are still being carried on. The next thing is that my loved fellow-labourers and myself believe that 'known unto God are all His works from the foundation of the world.' Another thing we know is that 'He Himself knows what He will do,' and we believe what He will do will be worthy of Himself. We don't know much more, and we don't want to. I am no prophet, but when I remember the prayers which my beloved father-in-law offered for years for the future of this work, when I remember the prayers that his beloved daughter, my darling wife, with whom I lived for eighteen years and more in unbroken and unmarred felicity, offered, and when I remember the prayers that we together poured out to God, that He in His way would raise up some helper or helpers to share the responsibility of the work, and when I remember that this has been the theme of our united supplications, I cannot believe that the blessed God, who has so illustrated His faithfulness in this work for sixty-four years, is going to leave those prayers unanswered. But, as I say, what He does will be worthy of Himself. I would only ask the prayers of all believers on behalf of the little group of workers up at the Orphan Houses, and those dear fatherless and motherless children, who, as I faced them this morning at 9 o'clock, so filled the air with their sobs that I scarcely knew when I should begin. I want you to pray for them, for prayer is the appointed means to get the blessing. "The Apostle says in Galatians, 'They glorified God in me.' We are not here to glorify this man—this good man—we are here to glorify God. One characteristic of his ministry was its simplicity. God could afford to glorify him because he never aimed at anything magnificent or brilliant. Mr. Spurgeon once said of one of his discourses, 'There was nothing particular in it. The diction and structure of the discourse were not above the average Sunday School teacher, but there was the man behind it.' That is just the secret. I never knew any one who seemed less self-conscious when he was doing the mightiest thing for God. Therefore God could take him up and glorify and honour him, and we can glorify God in him." Mr. Benjamin Perry, an intimate friend of Mr. Müller's, said: "We are met, dear friends, to pay our parting tribute of love and affectionate regard to the beloved one, who, though he never sought earthly honours, has lived such a life in this city that unanimously he would be considered one of Bristol's greatest citizens. Excuse me if I say, in my esteem, and I believe in that of many others, he was the greatest personality Bristol has known as a citizen in this generation. The influence of his life has been world-wide, and to us who have been privileged to listen to his ministry, and have enjoyed the blessing of his intimate and valued friendship, we have to realise a void and a loss which will make earth a poorer place so long as life lasts. The world is poorer to-day with beloved George Müller taken away from it, while heaven is enriched by his presence, where, no doubt, he has received a gladsome welcome into the presence of his Lord, and where he will in a pre-eminent degree receive the commendation, 'Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.' "This church has been privileged in having the ministry of this beloved and honoured servant of Christ for over sixty years, excepting the intervals when he was away on his missionary tours. That ministry has been of the most practical character. He was an expounder of the Word of God rather than a preacher in the ordinary sense of the term. One striking feature of his ministry was that in the most simple language, that all could understand, he gave forth what had evidently been food to his own soul, and which he was at the time realising, and by the grace of God living upon and acting out in his own life, while he made a special point of not omitting to preach the gospel as God's only way of salvation for sinners. "The reputation of his godly, holy life was the means which gave him access to the multitudes who flocked to hear him rather than any attempt at gathering crowds by eloquence. There is one special cause for praise to God for having continued His honoured servant in our midst for so many years in such strength of vigour to the end. The words, 'If by reason of strength man's days should be four score years, yet is their strength labour and sorrow,' were never experienced by him. When our beloved brother was eighty years old, and in this building, crowded as it is to-day, he was presented with a gift as an expression of the affection and gratitude we felt for all his loving and faithful ministry, then extending over fifty years, reference was made to Caleb's words when he was eighty-five years old, and said he was as strong that day as he was when he was forty years of age, and our beloved brother was spoken of as another instance of the Lord's goodness to one who wholly followed Him, and when beloved Mr. Müller replied, he said it was literally true, he was as strong and able to work as he was forty-five years before, but with his voice stronger than it was then, and he called the workers at Ashley Down to witness that he was as quick and active in his movements then as the youngest of them. "And again, when he was ninety years of age, he was presented by the church with another proof of its love and affection, when he referred with much gratitude to God to the fact that when he was in his native land he was called as a young man to serve in the German Army, but after being examined by several medical officers he was pronounced to be too delicate, while he had been strengthened for service to the King of kings, so that he said, 'Here I am at ninety years strong and able to serve without let or hindrance, either mental or physical.' And it is worth mention as showing how his strength was continued to the end, if I refer to a conversation I had with him on the last Sunday afternoon of his life. He was telling me of a visit he had paid the week before to two highly esteemed and beloved friends, I suppose each of them eight or ten years younger than himself, who had been laid aside from active work for a number of years, and he said with a bright smile, 'I came away feeling myself quite young in comparison,' and then ascribing praise to God, he added, 'Oh, how very kind and good the Lord has been to me! Now in my ninety-third year I am still without rheumatism, or an ache or pain, and I can still do my ordinary work at the Orphan Houses with as much comfort to myself as seventy years ago. "I have referred to this wonderful lengthening out of our beloved brother's life in such strength and power to continue his work to the end, as being an abundant proof of the truth of his words, 'I do not carry the burden of having to feed the large family of about 2,000 Orphans daily and the providing funds for the other branches of the work of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. That is the Lord's care, and I am most confidently and most trustfully looking to my Heavenly Father to supply all the needs.' We thus can see that though outwardly he had responsibilities resting upon his shoulders that would have crushed him had he borne them himself, he so completely cast every care upon God that there are, I believe, very few men who have led a life so free from worry and care, and who realised so much joy in a life of abundant happy service for his Lord. How many times has he told us, with his face beaming with joy, 'I am a very, very happy man.' "It must not be supposed he had no trials; he had many and heavy trials. It was my great privilege to enjoy the love and affection of this loving, wise friend and counsellor for many years, and if I were asked to express in a few words what were the special characteristics of my beloved friend, I should say he was a man who, in response to the infinite love of God, was called from a life of sin as a young man to accept the gift of God, which is eternal life, by faith only in the atoning work of the Son of God. He loved God in response to that love above everybody and everything, so that his highest pleasure was found in seeking to please God, and he esteemed it a high privilege to be able in any degree to serve Him. "Again, the Bible was no mere text-book to him; it was the constant medium of communication between him and his Heavenly Father. The expression 'praying always' was no mere figure of speech, but his daily practice. He prayed about everything, so that to be alone with him in private was to realise that he treated God as his infinitely wise, loving, almighty Friend, to whom he would turn at any moment for counsel and advice quite as much as he would for funds for the need of his work. "Another special characteristic was his great humility. Always he was nothing, Christ everything. As an illustration of this I might say that not long ago a beloved friend said to him, 'When God calls you home, beloved Mr. Müller, it will be like a ship going into harbour full sail.' Mr. Müller said, 'Oh, no; it is poor George Müller, who needs daily to pray, Hold Thou me up that my footsteps slip not.' Thus he finished his course with joy and to the glory of God. It may be that some may be ready to say, 'A spiritual giant has fallen;' but, dear friends, he has not fallen, but has been called up to a reward that has long been awaiting him. Wednesday last was the first time he allowed that he was weak or weary in his work, and that same night it seems to me as if a heavenly escort was sent to take him in triumph up, up, into the presence of the Lord, who would not let him labour on with any sense of weariness. After seventy and more years of such faithful service, the precious casket that had held his spirit so long, fell back to our loving care, to rest, where we shall reverently place it, till the resurrection morning. But he is far more happy than ever and nearer to Christ, and it is only by our coming into closer communion and fellowship with Christ that our great loss can be made up." Mr. J. L. Stanley followed with prayer, and asked that out of their great sorrow might come a blessing. Col. Molesworth gave out the second hymn— 'Tis sweet to think of those at rest, Who sleep in Christ the Lord; Whose spirits now with Him are blest, According to His word. Mr. F. S. Arnot offered the concluding prayer, and the service, which had been most solemn and impressive, was brought to a close. To Arno's Vale Cemetery Outside the chapel—in fact, all along the remaining line of route—an immense concourse of people had gathered. The carriages also were supplemented by numerous fresh arrivals, including the Mayor's state coach. It is estimated that over eighty carriages joined in the procession to the cemetery. The vast body of people was the more to be noticed from the fact that the funeral arrangements were characterised by the utmost simplicity—there was an entire absence of any attempt at show. The demonstration, quiet, reverent, and sympathetic, from the crowds en route, was really a remarkable ending to a remarkable career. The procession took an hour to reach Arno's Vale, and here some thousands of persons had assembled. The grave, prepared for the interment, just a plain ordinary one, was that in which lay the remains of Mr. Müller's two wives. It is situated on the hillside, immediately under the shadow of a yew tree. At about two o'clock the procession reached the main gates, and, after the way had been cleared for the coffin and mourners, a matter of no little difficulty, the service was commenced. At the Grave Side The service, which was extremely simple, was commenced by the singing of the following hymn, and as the strains echoed round the hillside from probably seven thousand voices the effect was most solemn, not to say grand— I rest in Christ, the Son of God, Who took the servant's form; By faith I flee to Jesus' cross, My covert from the storm. At peace with God, no ills I dread, The Cup of blessing mine; The Lamb was slain, His precious blood Is new and living wine. Jesus put all my sins away, When bruised to make mo whole; Who shall accuse or who condemn, My blameless, ransomed soul? Nor principalities, nor powers, Nor death shall me divide From my sure rest—the love of God— In Jesus crucified. Colonel Molesworth then offered prayer. Mr. G. Fred. Bergin first read from 1 Cor. 15, and said: "I wish to say a very few words on the tenth verse, 'By the grace of God I am what I am; and His grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.' These are the inspired—the God-breathed words of the Apostle Paul, and tell ns the mind that he had concerning himself and concerning his God. And in a very pre- eminent manner they express the mind and heart of the beloved one whose remains lie in this coffin waiting interment. How he would delight to sound out the truth, 'By the grace of God I am what I am.' He loved to dwell on this theme. He delighted in it. "Now let us glance for a moment or two at what the grace of God made him. He was a child of God by the grace of God. Seventy-five years ago he knew little or nothing of that grace, but God, in the riches of His grace, met him when he was treading the downward course to hell, and made him His own child, cleansed him in the blood of the Lord Jesus, and made him, during the last seventy-three years, infinitely to rejoice in the knowledge of his sins forgiven, through the precious blood of Christ. Now, as a child of God, he delighted in his Father. He used to speak of himself as a beloved child of God; I have often heard him, in the last twenty-five years of close fellowship with him, say he was 'the darling of the Lord.' 80 he entered into God's love as his Father. "Then as a child of God he enjoyed a very rare amount of communion with God. This he had in a twofold way. He had it daily in the Scriptures. The Word of God was indeed to him not the word of man; not a fable; not a forgery of later days than it purports to be; but the very living Word of God. He was hungry, and he ate, and satisfied his soul. He was thirsty and drank of it, and slaked his thirst. In conflict it was his sword, for he believed it to be the 'sword of the Spirit,' and taking it from his blessed Master, who, when tempted by Satan, as recorded in the Gospels, used the book of Deuteronomy three times, thrusting it, as the sword of the Spirit, at him, and he forthwith acknowledged his defeat and went away, so the beloved one used that Word of God as God's good gift—the God-breathed gift to man. "Then he communed with God as his Father marvellously by prayer. Perhaps no man that lived was more in habitual communion with God. It was indeed as one of the poets said. 'His native breath.' He lived in an attitude of prayer. I remember, it must be four and twenty years ago, when I was first struck by that very fact that beloved Mr. Wright mentioned to-day in Bethesda, which I had noted down to speak of. When I went to confer with him on a matter—unlike too many who speak for some time, and then, when parting, pray—Mr. Müller said, 'Let us ask God's guidance,' and we got on our knees. And so it was with that beloved man throughout the whole of his life. Last Monday evening it was my joy to meet with him and speak with him at the close of the prayer meeting at Bethesda, and I introduced two friends who had just come from Barnstaple, and one brought a message of love from the beloved and honoured servant of Christ, Mr. Robert Chapman. The lady gave this message of love, and he (Mr. Müller) replied, 'Dear Mr. Chapman—give him again my love; he is the oldest friend I have.' They had had sixty-eight years of close friendship.* I was given, a day or two ago, the following, that fell from the lips of that saintly Robert Chapman on last Friday, the day after the beloved one departed; he remarked it at his own dinner table: 'If I were asked to write Brother Müller's life I should say, he brought everything to God, small and great, temporal and eternal, and brought God into everything. The details are written above, and to-morrow morning we shall have the leisure to read them. The night is far spent and the day is at hand.' And verily that is the true epitome of the life of the beloved one. "Then he was a servant of Christ by the grace of God, and as the servant of Christ he rejoiced to preach the gospel that Paul preached. That 'Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures'—that was the gospel that George Müller delighted to proclaim to sinners. He began that work in Bristol in 1832. The older ones will remember that was the year the cholera visited Bristol; within two months of the arrival of himself and his beloved colleague, Henry Craik, the cholera broke out. Those servants of God did not fly away from the cholera as they might have done, but they started a prayer meeting from 6 o'clock to 8 o'clock every morning, to meet those stricken with fear because of the outbreak. And God gave them great blessing. He loved to the end of his days to preach the gospel. He loved to circulate the Scriptures. He aided in sending that gospel far and wide all over the world by prayer and by counsel, and his God helped him, and sent in funds for the purpose of meeting the expenses of taking the gospel into other lands. "Then he cared for the Orphans. How vivid a sight is that to all Bristolians—the way in which this beloved one, by the grace of God, cared for the fatherless and motherless. 'By the grace of God I am what I am' would be his language. And in all this he sought not the honour of man, sought not first the temporal blessing of the Orphans; no, as we heard to-day, not first even their spiritual blessing, but that he might honour and glorify the name of God, that he might adorn the doctrine of God, that he might give joy to the heart of God, and wherever he might be that he might spread abroad the wondrous truth that God is the living God. He dearly loved the children of God, and apart from doctrinal bias and sectarianism he, by the grace of God, as a servant of Christ, laboured for their blessing in seeking the honour and glory of God. And that this grace which was bestowed upon him was not in vain is seen in the record of his work, in his abundant labours. Whether beginning so early every morning—as it was his habit for years to rise early and continue day after day—or continuing his long life of grace, which began in 1825 and ended in 1898, how abundant were his labours! How heartily would he, if he could speak from this coffin, say, 'Not I, but the grace of God which was with me.' "And, beloved, we have here indeed the manifest proof of the grace of God that through these abundant labours He kept His child and servant in such a measure—a gracious godly measure of humility, so that he ever delighted to say, 'Not I, but the grace of God which was with me.' God grant unto us all who are His children here to imitate that faith as we heard in Bethesda. God grant the unsaved within reach of my voice may from the open grave of this beloved and honoured servant of God hear once more the truth he loved to tell —'Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures; that He was buried, that He rose again from the dead, according to the Scriptures;' and you will get life from that precious truth as George Müller did in the year 1825." The following hymn was then sung; it was the last hymn that beloved Mr. Müller gave out, and that at the close of the Prayer Meeting aforenamed. We'll sing of the Shepherd that died, That died for the sake of the flock; His love to the utmost was tried, And immovable stood as a rock. When the blood of a victim must flow, The Shepherd by kindness was led To stand between them and the foe, And willingly died in their stead. Our song then for ever shall be Of the Shepherd who gave Himself thus; No subject so glorious as He, And none so affecting to us. We'll sing of such subjects alone, None other our tongues shall employ; But better His love will be known In yonder bright regions of joy. Mr. E. T. Davies concluded with prayer. Thus ended the service, and the body was then lowered into the grave. Most of the big assembly took the opportunity before leaving the cemetery of having a farewell look at the coffin. Memorial service at Bethesda Mr. Müller had been for many years, when at home, a regular attendant at the Bethesda Monday night Prayer Meeting. On the evening of the Monday on which he was interred, instead of the usual Prayer Meeting, a Memorial Service was held. The widespread and reverent interest which had characterised the whole of the ceremonies of the day were again shown in the evening, when the chapel's accommodation was taxed to the utmost, and numbers of persons were content to stand throughout the service. The meeting was opened by Mr. Benjamin Perry inviting the congregation to join in the singing of a hymn, and after this, prayer was offered by Mr. W. H. Bennet (of Yeovil). Mr. James Stanley followed with an address. After another hymn, and the reading of a portion of Scripture and prayer, Mr. W. J. Morgan delivered an address on the words "With God." Mr. Ormiston subsequently added to the general tribute of love and respect, remarking that Mr. Müller was the property of all God's people. The service was concluded with singing and prayer. National Free Church Conference Mr. Müller passed away while the National Conference of Free Churches was sitting in Bristol, and the announcement of his death created considerable sensation. The President said that, in consultation with the Secretary, he desired to ask that by a rising vote they should instruct the Council to bring up a resolution at the Communion service, expressive of thankfulness to God for the noble and beautiful life that had just passed into the higher life—the highest of all—and the great service rendered to humanity by their departed friend and father—George Müller. The instruction was acceded to by the unanimous vote of those present. Later, the President read the following resolution which had been drawn up: "The National Council of Evangelical Free Churches has received the intelligence of the unexpected death of Mr. George Müller with deep personal regret, but with a deeper sense of triumph because of the grace of God manifested in His beloved servant. Mr. Müller has left behind him a record of services to the Orphan and destitute which will long remain an inspiration to the hope and effort of those whose hearts are touched by human necessity. Equally has he been distinguished for simple and courageous trust in God, in undertaking on their behalf responsibilities of great magnitude, which God in His great goodness enabled him unceasingly to fulfil. The piety, lowliness, and love of this man will long remain in the memory of the churches of God and all lovers of their fellows, and the Council, while expressing condolence with those who participated in his domestic affection and watchful care, and commending all these to the love of a gracious God, unite in solemn act of silent thanksgiving to Him whose choicest gift to the world is the gift of holy men." The resolution was passed in solemn silence by the congregation all standing. Bristol Board of Guardians At the meeting of the Bristol Board of Guardians, the Chairman said he desired to allude to the great event which had happened since they last met—the death of Mr. George Müller. No life, probably, in the world, had been of greater value than that life, and he could not help thinking, to them as Poor Law Guardians, it had appealed more directly than to almost any other branch of their fellow-citizens. He was sure they would all unite, not only in thanking God, for his past life and the great work he had done, but in prayerfully expressing the hope that others might be raised up to continue the good work so well performed. Newspaper references to Mr. Müller's death "Such results as Mr. Müller achieved, flowing from the benevolent efforts of one man, are, doubtless, unparalleled. Yet the founder of these Institutions was not fond of parading his person before the world. On the contrary, he was shy and retiring in disposition, and shrank from publicity. Many years ago he was offered £500 if he would allow a photograph of himself to be published, but he resolutely declined all such offers.* … Amongst those who visited his Homes, and expressed their admiration of the management, and working, were the late Earl of Derby, Lord Salisbury, Lord Hampton, and many others of all ranks interested in beneficent social movements."—Times. "Mr. George Müller will be remembered as the philanthropist who never advertised. The vast Orphanage which he established at Bristol, in which he passed away, was, as Müller believed, maintained by faith and prayer alone. His fame and his good works throve abundantly as the story came to be known, so much so, indeed, that the reputation of the Orphanage perhaps transcended that of any advertised Institution. Müller's personality made a deep impression on the Evangelical world.… When the venerated Dr. John Pulsford, 'last of the mystics,' as he was called, was staying at Huntly, the beautiful home of Mr. C. F. Carpenter, of Bishopsteignton, Mr. Müller came over from Bristol to see him. But on the day when he arrived Dr. Pulsford had fallen ill, and so, Mr. Müller remarked, 'I must wait a little while before I see him.' The 'little while' has not been prolonged, for, full of years and good works, George Müller has gone to his well-earned rest. If 'every noble life leaves the fibre of it interwoven for ever in the work of the world,' then assuredly the life of this man of faith will accomplish yet more than the grand record it now has won."—Daily Chronicle. "Few men have had so long a career of active beneficence as Mr. George Müller, of Bristol, who was born in Prussia in 1805, and preached his first sermon in 1826. He never advertised, for his work was its own best appeal. His was the faith that moves mountains, for his simplicity was his strength, and he never wearied in well- doing."—St. James's Gazette. "Mr. Müller occupied a unique position among the philanthropists of the nineteenth century. In an age of agnosticism and materialism, he put to a practical test theories about which many men were content to hold profitless controversy. Even those who talked about the operations of natural laws, and who did not share Mr. Müller's views, as to the power of prayer, could not fail to admire the extraordinary faith and indomitable perseverance of the man who practically founded a colony for Orphans, and who had raised, up to May last, no less than £1,424,600 for various Objects in connection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad."—Bristol Evening News. "Upon Ashley Down can be seen a substantial block of buildings where thousands of Orphan children have been fed, clothed, and educated out of funds which have poured in without any influential committee or organization, without appeal or advertisement of any sort, except, perhaps, the published story of the founder's life. How was this wonder accomplished? Mr. Müller has told the world that it was the result of 'Prayer.' The rationalism of the day will sneer at this declaration; but the facts remain, and remain to be explained. It would be unscientific to belittle historical occurrences when they are difficult to explain, and much juggling would be needed to make the Orphanages on Ashley Down vanish from view."—Liverpool Mercury. "Mr. Müller's personality, his work, his philosophy of life, have presented to the world an object lesson of which the most unsympathetic could not think without respect. Never was there a philanthropist with less of fanaticism and more of method. His bearing and his speech were not those of an emotional enthusiast who would incur heavy liabilities with a light heart; indeed, had he been such a man, his life would have been less surprising than it was; it was his calmness and confidence, associated with the most careful watchfulness over expenditure and most business-like habits, that presented a combination of qualities altogether unique and wholly surprising. The sound of Mr. Müller's work has gone out into all lands, and it is simply impossible to try to estimate the extent of the influence, directly and indirectly, which he has exerted in the course of his long life."—Western Daily Press. "To-day the world is the poorer by the loss of a remarkable, if comparatively unknown, man, who has ended his labours and laid down the cares of an anxious though cheerful life at the great age of ninety-three. George Müller is dead. Upon looking back over the career of this extraordinary man, his life-story borders so much upon the marvellous as to be barely credible. In him the old adage that 'truth is stranger than fiction' was verified in an astonishing manner. George Müller, the rackety young Prussian student from Halberstaedt, lived to become at once the oldest and most practical philanthropist of his adopted country. A man without friends, without influence, without money, without social position, and with a dissipated and reckless past, he became, by integrity of conduct and nobility of life, honoured and loved by thousands. The far- reaching effects of his labours can never be approximately gauged or estimated. He robbed the cruel streets of thousands of victims, the gaols of thousands of felons, the workhouse of thousands of helpless waifs. And he did it all—to use his own words—'with the sword of the Spirit.' Mr. Müller's life and example, by their eloquent and touching beauty, cannot fail to impress even a sceptical and utilitarian age. It may be truly said, in this case, that 'his works live after him.' "—Daily Telegraph. MR. WRIGHT'S REMARKS In our first Prayer Meeting after the decease of the human guide, whom all of us so loved and revered, no fear as to the future was permitted to distract our hearts. By God's grace our minds were kept "in perfect peace,"—because "stayed upon Him." And thus it has been, without intermission, ever since, until the present hour; the only difference being that the constant proofs of His presence with us, and His power, love, and tender care toward us have confirmed our faith in Himself. It is written (Job 26:7), "He hangeth the earth upon nothing;" that is on no visible support. And so we exult in the fact that "The Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad hangs, as it has ever hung, since its commencement, now more than sixty-four years ago, upon nothing,"—that is upon no VISIBLE support. It hangs upon no human patron, upon no endowment or funded property, but solely upon the good pleasure of the Blessed God. Mr. Müller's Will In almost the last words he ever wrote, Mr. Müller reiterated what he had so often stated before, that his chief purpose in seeking to found this Institution was to emphasize the truth that this God is the "living God," and that now, in the 19th century, He listens to and delights to answer the prayers of His children. Like the Apostle Peter, Mr. Müller was desirous that after his decease the Church of God should have these things "always in remembrance" hence the language of his "last Will," which is as follows:— "I, George Müller, Minister of the Gospel and Founder and Director of the Five New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down, Bristol, England, erected and fitted up for the accommodation of 2,050 Orphan Boys and Girls bereaved of both parents by death, and for 112 assistants and servants, declare that this document is my last Will (setting aside all former Wills) which I am now writing. I direct that the Orphan Houses on Ashley Down be carried on after my decease on the same principles on which I founded them in 1835, and that Mr. James Wright, who for more than 37 years has been one of my principal assistants, and whom I appointed in the year 1872 to be Assistant Director with me, be after my decease the sole Director of the Five Orphan Houses on Ashley Down. It is my particular wish that the Five New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down continue to be Homes for destitute boys and girls who have been bereaved of both parents by death and who are legitimate children, and that such Orphans only be received into these Five Houses. I direct further that Mr. James Wright be my sole Executor of this my last Will. I also appoint Mr. James Wright my heir of all I possess in the way of personal or real estate, whether already actually in my hands or due to me by Will not yet carried out and matured. All my apparel, furniture, books, linen, everything I have, to go to him at my decease. The various branches of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad which for twenty-two years we have jointly carried on, namely Schools, viz., Day Schools and Sunday Schools for Poor children; the circulation of the Holy Scriptures for the benefit of the poor especially; missionary operations; and the circulation of Religious publications especially for gratuitous circulation; these various branches of work which Mr. Wright and I have jointly carried on for twenty-two years he no doubt will carry on alone after my death. All the property connected with the Five New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down is vested in the hands of eleven Gentlemen whom I have chosen as Trustees, and the deeds are enrolled in Chancery. I have written this my last Will or Testament with my own hand, and now in finishing it I cannot help admiring God's wondrous grace in bringing me to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus when I was an entirely careless and thoughtless young man twenty years and five weeks old, and that He has kept me in His fear and truth for sixty-nine years and four months, allowing me the great honour for so long a time of serving Him. And now in the prospect of eternity I confess that my only hope of salvation is faith in the merits and in the atoning death of my precious adorable Lord Jesus Christ. I sign this my last Will before two Witnesses, both of whom are present at the same time. Ashley Down, Bristol, March 16th, One thousand eight hundred and ninety-five (1895). Mr. Müller's personal estate For the glory of God, whose grace made Mr. Müller what he was, I record the fact that his Personal Estate was sworn at £160 9s. 4d., consisting of books and household furniture valued at £100 6s., and money in his possession on the day of his death £60 3s. 4d. During his life he received by the gifts of God's children and by legacies for his own absolute use, tens of thousands of pounds, but he counted it his joyful privilege to regard the whole as committed to his stewardship, and hence he never laid up any pecuniary provision for the future, either for himself personally, or for any member of his family, but sought to "lay up treasure in heaven" by expending it in spreading in various ways the knowledge of God's truth, or in ministering to the necessities of the poor, "especially to those of the household of faith." Accompanying the Will (given above in extenso), which was signed on March 16th, 1895, was a private letter to myself dated fourteen months later, viz., May 13th, 1896, in which he wishes me to make known his particular desire that those who minister the Word of God may be led to bring before their hearers the deep importance of systematic giving for the work of God, in proportion to the amount with which He is pleased to entrust His children. Tomb Stone erected by former Orphans From many of the dear Orphans formerly under our care, I received most affectionate letters, saying that they wished to contribute toward the erection of a monument, in the Cemetery, to the memory of their beloved benefactor. One dear young servant, with the aid of friends, communicated with a number of her former companions, and collected a sum of more than £20 for this purpose. As the expressed wish of the deceased forbad my incurring any needless expense, or the erection of anything but of as simple a character as possible, I checked the flow of these loving gifts, because the amount in hand was more than sufficient, as I judged, to meet the cost of the head-stone that will be placed at the grave, and to keep it in repair. Erection of a Statue suggested—Mr. Wright declines Further, suggestions reached me, from this country and from America, urging the erection of a statue, or some large visible memorial to the memory of the departed one. The subject was also agitated in the local newspapers, and various proposals were made as to the most suitable kind of memorial. At length, as I had taken no part in the discussion, I was directly interrogated, in a letter from a fellow-citizen, as to what my views on the subject were, telling me that he asked this for publication. I wrote, stating the view which I well knew my beloved father-in-law would have taken of such proposals. I think it well to insert here the whole of the letter, which is as follows:— New Orphan Houses, Ashley Down, Bristol, Dear Sir, March 31st, 1898. "The unusual pressure of my correspondence must be my plea for your forgiveness of a day or two's delay in replying to your letter of the 28th. "You ask me, as one long and closely associated with the late Mr. George Müller, to say what I think would be most in accordance with his own wishes as a fitting memorial of himself? "Will not the best way of replying to this question be to let him speak for himself? "1. When he erected Orphan House No. 1, and the question came what is the building to be called, he deliberately avoided associating his own name with it, and named it 'The New Orphan House, Ashley Down.' N.B.—To the end of his life he disliked hearing or reading the words 'Müller's Orphanage.' In keeping with this, for years, in every Annual Report, when referring to the Orphanage he reiterated the statement 'The New Orphan Houses on Ashley Down, Bristol, are not my Orphan Houses … they are God's Orphan Houses.' "2. For years, in fact until he was nearly eighty years old, he steadily refused to allow any portrait of himself to be published; and only most reluctantly did he at length give way on this point. "3. In the last published Report, at page 66, he states 'the primary object I had in view in carrying on this work,' viz., 'that it might be seen that now, in the 19th century, God is still the living God, and that now, as well as thousands of years ago, He listens to the prayers of His children, and helps those who trust in Him.' From these words and ways of acting, is it not evident, my dear Sir, that the only 'memorial' that George Müller cared about was that which consists in the effect of his example, Godward, upon his fellow-men? Every soul converted to God (instrumentally) through his words or example, constitutes a permanent memorial to him as the father in Christ of such an one. Every believer strengthened in faith (instrumentally) through his words or example, constitutes a similar memorial. "He knew that God had, already, in the riches of His grace, given him many such memorials; and he departed this life, as I well know, cherishing the most lively hope that he should greet, above, thousands more to whom it had pleased God to make him a channel of rich spiritual blessing. "He used often to say to me, when he opened a letter in which the writer poured out a tale of sore pecuniary need, and besought his help to an extent twice or three or ten times exceeding the sum total of his (Mr. Müller's) earthly possessions at the moment: 'Ah! these dear people entirely miss the lesson I am trying to teach them, for they come to me, instead of going to God.' And if he could come back to us for an hour, and listen to an account of what his sincerely admiring, but mistaken friends are proposing to do to perpetuate his memory, I can hear him, with a sigh, exclaiming, Ah! these dear friends are entirely missing the lesson that I tried for seventy years to teach them,' viz., 'That a man can receive nothing except it be given him from above,' and that, therefore, it is the Blessed Giver, and not the poor receiver, that is to be glorified. "Yours faithfully, "R. D. R., Esq." "JAMES WRIGHT." Appointment of Mr. Bergin as Associate Director As if to show His delight in the life-testimony of His departed servant, and to confirm that testimony by a signal act of favour towards the Institution he had so long directed, it pleased God, within about a month of my father-in-law's decease, to give me one of the most striking answers to long-continued prayer which I ever experienced.—To enable the reader to appreciate its importance, I must refer, briefly, to some facts in the past history of "The Scriptural Knowledge Institution."—In the Report for the year 1872, Mr. Müller announced that he had associated me with himself in the direction of the Institution, and that he had also nominated me to become his successor in its direction, in the event of his decease. Three years later he commenced the missionary tours which formed the principal part of his labour for the Lord, during seventeen subsequent years. When, over seventy years of age, he began to encounter the exposure and fatigues of voyages to the Antipodes—and in two successive years, faced the extremes of temperature in St. Petersburg and Calcutta! my beloved wife (his only child) and I began to realize how uncertain, humanly speaking, was his precious life; and how, any day, we might find that the direct responsibility of the Institution had come to rest upon our shoulders. Under these circumstances we had only one resource; we "cast" our "burden on the LORD." Again and again our united prayer was that the Lord would be pleased to raise up some servant of His who would be able and willing (in the event of our beloved father's departure) to share with me the labour and responsibility of the work. More or less, this was our constant united prayer for the happy years we laboured together. After the 10th of January, 1890, when my loved one went to her Lord, I continued, alone, to "seek unto God" for the long asked and waited for blessing, a congenial sharer of my labours and responsibilities. In 1895 (January 13th), Mr. Müller became a second time a widower, and I began to unite with him in daily private prayer concerning all matters affecting the welfare of the Institution. Latterly his mind became impressed with the importance of the will of God being clearly manifested as to a fellow-labourer with myself in the oversight of the work. In August of last year, Mr. Müller had attacks of heart weakness, which he evidently understood to indicate the approaching end of his service on earth, for one day he remarked to his medical attendant, in connection with the irregularity of his pulse, "It means death!" During the six or seven months that we were still permitted to have the cheer of his joyous and triumphant spirit with us, his prayer became more frequent, when we were together, that God would manifest His choice of "a man" who should be my helper. But no name escaped his lips. He was never led to drop a word from which I could gather that he had even thought of any one as the one in whom our prayers would find their answer. After the 10th March, when, for the first time, I realised as a fact what I had looked forward to for twenty-six years as a possible, and, during the later portion of this time, as a probable issue, it can be well understood with what increased earnestness I urged my petition that our gracious tenderly pitiful Father in heaven would answer the prayers of so many years, and set before me, unmistakably, the man of His choice. I had not much longer to wait; about two weeks later I became assured that it was the will of God that I should invite a brother in Christ, Mr. G. Frederic Bergin, to join me in the work. One thing which, at first, struck me as an insuperable difficulty, and which, I think, had hitherto prevented my ever thinking of him as eligible for the service, was that he had for twenty-four years been engaged in pastoral labour in the Church, and seemed to become, day by day, more needful to the Lord's flock, in this capacity of under-shepherd. But it was brought to my mind that, sixty-four years ago, Mr. Müller, himself, had been placed in a very similar position; and that he then deliberately judged that, in consideration of the blessing to the Church of Christ at large, which, he believed the Institution he had been led to establish would prove, he was justified in retiring in a great measure from a personal attention to the needs of a local Church. I could not fail to see how subsequent events had proved that, in this decision, he had been guided of God; and I thought, may it not be the will of God that Mr. Bergin should be led to the same conclusion? At the end of another week I felt free to go forward; I had been intimately acquainted with my beloved friend for twenty-five years. Our hearts had become closely united through deep sympathy with each other in family joys and sorrows. We had worked, shoulder to shoulder, in the work of the Church for years; and, though of different temperaments, and, at times, differing from each other as to the course which should be taken, we had never had a misunderstanding. We had, invariably, been enabled to respect each other's judgment, and to wait till God brought us to a common view of our duty. Mr. Bergin is seventeen years my junior, and, therefore, has the prospect, if it please the Lord, of occupying in this service for a good many years. His personal experience in the path of faith for over twenty years will tend to fit him to encounter the trials of faith to which we are often subjected, in carrying on the work of this Institution. Moreover, his singularly happy domestic life fits him to find his element in the loving care of children. In the fullest certainty that I was directed of God, I went to Mr. Bergin, explained fully my need, and told him that I believed he was the man, who, as the Lord's instrument, could meet it. To my delight, though not to my surprise, I found that the Lord had prepared his mind to entertain my invitation. After conferring with his beloved wife, who, up to that time, knew nothing of the exercises of his heart about the matter, he heartily consented to become my yoke-fellow, and on April 25th he was at my side on Ashley Down, actually at work. I have dwelt, thus minutely, upon this event, not only because of its most important bearing upon the future conduct of this Institution, but because it furnishes what its beloved Founder so desired all the providential dealings of God with it should ever furnish, viz., a practical lesson of encouragement to the dear children of God to confide utterly in the love, and wisdom, and power, and tender compassion of their Heavenly Father. As long as the Founder and Director of the Institution was spared to live and work on earth, there was no absolute need that the yokefellow of his successor should be manifested; so, it pleased the Lord to conceal him from us both, and thus to exercise the faith and patience of His servants. Both Mr. Müller and I felt, and felt deeply, that, which ever one of us should survive the other, that one would not be able to go on many weeks alone, but we were assured that our Father knew what He would do when the need actually came. And this confidence our good and gracious God abundantly justified in the way I have above described. CHAPTER XXI THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH GEORGE MÜLLER AFTER HIS DEATH BY ARTHUR T. PIERSON "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth! Yea, sayeth THE SPIRIT: That they may rest from their labours; And their works do follow them"! (Rev. 14:13.) THIS is a short poem on the death of saints, which is here put into the very mouth of the Holy Spirit. It is the one utterance of the inspired Word, subsequent to our Lord's resurrection, in which the word "die" is used of saints. He who, by His own death and resurrection, "abolished death and brought life and immortality to light," banished the word death from the new vocabulary of the gospel. "From henceforth," other expressions took its place. Stephen "fell asleep." Peter "put off this tabernacle." Death was Paul's "departure." "Absence from the body" exchanged for "Presence with the Lord." Even here death is qualified by a new phrase, "in the Lord." But this little poem contains a finer touch of the Spirit, in the discriminating use of words, which reminds us of the exactness of the poet who has made himself master of synonyms, or the artist whose brush shows the nicest discernment as to the shades of colour, however delicate. Those who, in the Lord, die, as in the Lord they have lived, "rest from their LABOURS, but their WORKS follow with them." Labours, (κοπῶν) are vexatious and trying toils; works, (εργα) are activities, not necessarily implying any discouraging or distressing annoyances. From all that worries in work, dying in the Lord brings absolute cessation, and from all that wearies; but from holy activity no cessation is needful or desirable. "They rest not day nor night" from such active service which is part of perfect bliss. And their works "follow with them" (ἀκολουθεῖ μετʼ αὐτῶν) accompany them— following, as a child follows a father, treading in his footsteps, holding his hand. When George Müller died in the Lord, his active service did not cease, even upon earth. The Lord has had, and continues to have, posthumous dealings with His servant, from which we may learn many valuable lessons. The work he did for three-quarters of a century, and the monument he built on Ashley Down, to witness to a living, present, prayer-hearing God, more enduring than marble, iron or bronze, still testifies for the Lord, and, like the Light House of Pharos, sends out rays to pierce the gloom and darkness, to guide the perplexed mariners who have lost their bearings, and perhaps prevent shipwreck of faith. The Lord still pleases to use George Müller, as His worker and witness, and, if we could see as far as He sees, we might find that his work and witness are more extensive and expansive to-day than ever. One example of this we propose to give, as found in the preparation and circulation of his Memoir, which, by a strange appointment of God, it fell to the lot of the writer of this chapter to undertake. It was, from the first, a work of faith and prayer, begun and continued, solely for the glory of the Lord, in hope of multiplying, magnifying, and perpetuating the whole testimony of Mr. Müller's singular career of godliness and usefulness. This same purpose, of honouring God, leads to the writing of this supplementary chapter on the Lord's dealings with His servant, subsequently to his personal departure from the scenes of his earthly labour. But to trace these, it will be necessary to record also the Lord's dealings with me, in reference to the writing and distributing of this Memoir. My first real knowledge of the details of Mr. Müller's life dates back to the reading of the Life of Trust, written by Dr. Francis Wayland, and first published in the year 1860. This brief story of the first thirty years of his life, so absorbed me that, after this, I kept track of his work, especially through his Annual Reports. Returning from my first trip to Europe, in 1866, a Unitarian minister from Boston, who was on board the Persia, gave an account to a few of his fellow- passengers, of a visit to Bristol and an interview with Mr. Müller, which, as he confessed, had made a profound impression on his mind, that he had talked with one of God's princes who, like Moses, had seen Him face to face. I then determined not to lose an opportunity of such personal contact with this man of faith, should God ever put before me an open door. The next marked stage in my knowledge of Mr. Müller was in connection with a trip to the Pacific Coast, in 1878. On my return, at Ogden, he boarded the train, and I was his fellow-traveller to Chicago, and had frequent converse with him on the way. I also heard him several times in Chicago, while sojourning there. I besought him to visit Detroit, Michigan, my home at that time; and, in 1879, had the joy of welcoming him to my pulpit, where he gave several memorable addresses. He also graciously granted me several private interviews, instructing me in things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and as to the secrets of a life of prayer and faith. The impressions made upon me then have affected, if not revolutionized, my whole life, especially causing me heartily to embrace the truth of the Lord's premillennial Advent. This personal acquaintance led to personal correspondence, and to frequent visits to Mr. Müller at Bristol when called to Britain, and, in 1897, I mentioned to him, in a private interview at Ashley Down, my thought and desire, which I felt were of the Lord, to write his Life, should I survive him. He placidly replied that he had already sent me the four volumes recounting the Lord's Dealings, and he seemed to think any other narrative unnecessary, and that this autobiography would suffice, though he did not say so. I explained that those four volumes were bulky, largely compiled from the Annual Reports, and necessarily containing much repetition; and that my purpose was to gather up and present in briefer and more condensed form, and by a wholly different method, the facts therein contained, in hopes to win many readers to the perusal who had neither time nor inclination to examine the more voluminous record of details. Moreover, I suggested that there are many lessons of his life that a biographer would feel more free to emphasize than the man himself. It was said of Lord Lawrence in India, that when a new measure was suggested to him, he would look up to heaven, and then stroke his beard, and he knew what he would do. So Mr. Müller, quietly lifting his eyes for a moment heavenward, smiled a silent acquiescence in my proposal. He said no more, but left the impression that he had committed the issue to God, and left me free to follow the Lord's conscious guidance; and from that time forth, I began to make a note of whatever in his character or life-work seemed most worthy of record. Another stage in the actual preparation of the Memoir was reached at the time of his decease. I was then at my home in Brooklyn, N.Y., where I immediately arranged for a few memorial services, at which, when desired, I gave addresses. At Northfield, while supplying the pulpit for some weeks, Mr. Moody suggested that the morning of the Lord's day should be kept as a Memorial. After speaking from Hebrews 11:1, and applying the doctrine of faith to Mr. Müller's life and work, Mr. Moody and others gave witness to his piety and devotion to the Lord's service. After that service Mr. Moody casually remarked that I "ought to write Müller's life," and I then told him that for years it had been laid upon my heart. The rumour rapidly spread, and found its way to the press, that I was already preparing such a memoir, and proposals were even made for its publication! This seemed another confirmation that the Lord was leading, and, though at that time somewhat disabled by my first serious illness, I began, lying on my back, and in pain, to put my material into shape. Being called to preach in Brighton for some months, that summer, and the means for the voyage being provided in answer to prayer, I went, partly to consult with Mr. Wright and Mr. Bergin about the Memoir, and gather further facts for the life story. While at Brighton, giving the matter already collected a crystallized and coherent form, I sent to Messrs. James Nisbet & Co. for sheets of Mr. Müller's Narrative, from which to make copious extracts. In forwarding the sheets, they remarked that they would offer to publish the forthcoming Memoir, but for the arrangement already made with Mr. Wright, to print the "Official and Authorized Life," when he should supply the copy. I at once wrote to Mr. Wright, that no such work would be undertaken by me, which might conflict with the plans of Mr. Müller's own son-in-law, and, enclosing the letter of Messrs. James Nisbet & Co., I offered to arrest the preparation of the Memoir, and transfer to the "official" biographer any materials already gathered by me. Mr. Wright promptly replied that as yet no work had been begun, beyond suggesting a certain brother as compiler of the biography, and that, on prayerfully considering my letter, both he and this brother had concluded that it was the mind of the Lord that I should write the official life; Mr. Wright adding but one condition, that, before my work should be issued from the press, the manuscript should be reviewed by him, and have his approval, as the nearest related to Mr. Müller. After completing the Memoir, and reading it to Mr. Wright, and getting the advantage of his gracious suggestions, I sailed in December, 1898, putting the entire manuscript into the hands of the publisher immediately upon my arrival at New York. Just before leaving Bristol, I was led to purpose, so far as the Lord should, in answer to prayer, supply the means, to give a copy of the Memoir to every Missionary in the foreign field. This desire was announced to the Assembly at Bethesda, and prayer was asked for divine aid and guidance. To this decision I had been led by all the providential steps in the preparation of my Memoir, and especially by the unexpected proposal from Mr. Wright himself that it should be the authorized Life. It had been such a blessing to write it, that it was felt that much blessing must attend the reading of it. Moreover, before the purpose of such wide and gratuitous distribution had been distinctly formed, from various sources unexpected supplies of money had come into my hands, to the amount of seventy pounds, which, though not so designated, I was free to use for such distribution; and, as soon as my purpose became known, some forty pounds more was received for the carrying out of the plan; and very soon the total sum in hand was one hundred and thirty pounds when as yet the manuscript was not submitted to the printer. After reaching New York, and up to the Lord's day, July 16th, 1899, the Lord had sent, in answer to prayer, a total sum of £284 12s. 8d. Within two months this sum reached nearly sixty pounds more. Of all this sum, no part was more precious than two guineas, the first gift, after my intention was announced, and from the beloved staff of helpers on Ashley Down! The volume itself, published in 1899, announced this intention of wide distribution, in a footnote on page 358, as follows:— "The author of this Memoir purposes to give a copy of it to every foreign Missionary, and to workers in the home fields, so far as means are supplied in answer to prayer. His hope is that the witness of this life may thus have still wider influence in stimulating prayer and faith. The devout reader is asked to unite his supplications with those of many others who are asking that the Lord may be pleased to furnish the means whereby this purpose may be carried out." This desire was deepened by the conviction that no one. man of his century had more conspicuously discovered and applied the secrets of that comparatively lost art—the art of prevailing prayer—"praying in the Holy Ghost;" and that no one man had, on this simple basis of direct appeal to God, carried on so wide and varied a work of Christian philanthropy, not only caring for two thousand Orphans year by year, but founding and maintaining Christian Schools, disseminating the Bible and Christian books, and aiding Missionaries in foreign fields. Familiarity with the facts of this life story must quicken individual effort along scriptural and spiritual lines, and above all, inspire that prayer of faith without which all else is vain. The foreign missionary force alone reaching about fifteen thousand, such gratuitous distribution of Mr. Müller's life would need large supplies of money, and could be carried out only by the Lord's gracious help. Neither the author nor Mr. Wright could of themselves supply the money needed; and if they could, it would turn our eyes away from God as the only Helper and Dependence. In order that such donations of the Memoir should not appear due to private benefaction, in the books as sent forth a printed autograph slip was inserted as follows:— Mr. Bergin's name was subsequently added, and, in the distribution to the Church Missionary Society, that of Sir George Williams, who in this case paid all costs of posting. It will thus appear that, both in preparing and disseminating this Memoir, we have sought to build upon the same basis of simple dependence on God, upon which the whole work of the beloved subject of the Memoir had for nearly seventy years been conducted; and as now, after over seven years have elapsed since his departure, we review the history of the Lord's leading, we are constrained to add our witness to a prayer-hearing God. Thus the work of distribution both expands the influence of Mr. Müller's life, so that "he being dead yet speaketh," and illustrates how the Lord's Dealings with His servants may go on uninterruptedly after they "die in the Lord." Beyond the simple announcement of the desire and design of wide distribution, already referred to, no appeal, direct or indirect, for pecuniary aid, has ever been resorted to; and yet money has continued to come in, from various sources, and mostly in small sums, often from parties who knew nothing of the intention of the author. In strange ways of His own the Lord has prompted readers of the Life to give copies away, often by the score and hundred; and has provided ways and channels of distribution, prompting individuals to proffer help in wrapping and mailing copies, in paying postage, furnishing names and addresses of Missionaries, etc. Beside this, the publishers on both sides of the sea have generously supplied whole editions for gratuitous distribution at nominal cost, and in various ways promoted this end. Of the obvious blessing of God upon our humble effort we have had several conspicuous tokens, in addition to what have been mentioned. Of these to His praise grateful mention should be made of the following:— 1. Hundreds of Letters have come to us, acknowledging the immense value of this humble narrative in quickening spiritual life, believing prayer, and childlike faith, stimulating not only godliness but faith work of a like sort in simple dependence on God. 2. A Number of Translations have been completed, as into French, Welsh, Danish, and Japanese; and others arc in progress, as into Dutch, Swedish, German, etc. 3. Many New Donations to Mr. Müller's work as carried on by Mr. Bergin and his helpers have been the fruit of reading this Memoir, and thus continued aid has come to the Institutions which he founded, through this channel of information. It may be well to add a few extracts and testimonies from hundreds of letters:— M. A. Boegner, Directeur Société des Missions Evangeliques, Paris, writes:— "Every one of our Missionaries has been provided with a copy of the French translation of George Müller's Life. There is such a treasury of living experiences in the true Christian life; the unique power of the prayer when it proceeds from faith—child faith, is so apparent; it is so strongly certified that GOD IS TRUE to them who dare believe Him; and His answers are so marked, so rich; and His grace so sufficient to His servant, that I desired our students also to be put in possession of that book"—which was also done. A Missionary of the China Inland Mission asks to have the paragraphs on pages 94, 95, relative to the prayerful study of God's Word, issued as a leaflet, for universal distribution, and was accorded glad permission. Another very conspicuous leader in Christian work, whose name is revered everywhere, writes:— "I have been reading the chapters as a daily portion. I believe it will do a great deal of good; the biography is dealt with in a gracious spirit, and in complete harmony with the Word of God, which Mr. Müller's life served to illustrate in so remarkable a degree; and it is written in a chastened tone, which seems quite a reflex of this patriarch of modern times." A Missionary in India writes:— "I am sure you will be glad to know how the Lord has used your book. It was lent to a sea captain, whose steamer runs between Calcutta and Chandbali. He was an unconverted man, who had been very dishonest and profane. It was the reading of your book that decided him to be a Christian. I know him, and his changed life shows a true change of heart. He does not now swear at his men, and has become a Bible student. He is past fifty." One brother informs Mr. Wright that he has "bought ten copies, all of which are out on loan." Another writes:—"I have endeavoured to circulate some copies, and all who have read them have got real blessing, thank God!" A labourer for Christ, at San Salvador, says:— "These books could not have come at a more opportune time, as we were passing through a financial strain, and the perusal of the Life of George Müller in his dealings with God was the means of stimulating our faith, and the cause of our taking an advanced step in the life of faith; and now we also can testify to the faithfulness of our God. He provided what we needed. Another result has been the taking the care of the Church to Him in prayer, the indifference and lack of contribution for the Church's needs; and we already see a change in favour of spirituality and liberality." A Missionary in Harfoot writes:— "I have eagerly read, and now shall seek to lend, this book Already some of our preachers have read it, and been greatly stirred by the teachings of that noble life. No one can fail to feel it a blessing to the soul." A worker in Utah says:— "I have read the book with great pleasure and profit, and been greatly strengthened in my purpose to carry on this Mission on the same principles which he so gloriously illustrated and exemplified." One of the most conspicuous surgeons in the world writes:— "I have already given away at least twenty copies, and my friends know that I have a standing offer to give a copy to any one who will reed it through. Many of us here, including the writer, are struggling with the flesh, in the determination not to stop short of an absolute entire self-dedication of life and all we have for His service." A humble and poor disciple in St. Leonards writes:— "It has strengthened my faith in God and prayer to Him, deepened my trust in the Lord, stimulated my spiritual life, and enlarged my heart, and filled it with His wondrous love and joy. As a slight token of gratitude, I enclose ten shillings towards sending a copy to Missionaries abroad." A well-known Missionary in Florence, Italy, now dead, writes:— "Thank you for the Life of Müller. You have laid the whole Church of the living God under everlasting obligation by this most noble service. A friend of mine, an English M.P., is sending out one hundred copies to his friends. I believe you will have a greater crown of joy out of this work than out of all your other ministry for Christ." A prominent worker in Springfield, Mass., writes:— "I have three copies, and shall make a loan library of them, and keep them going. They seem to meet the most vital need of Christian people at the present time. Mr. Müller aimed to give witness, and you are multiplying his testimony most effectually." Another young man of world-wide influence writes:— "I think of making a personal present of this book to each of the foreign secretaries of the International Committee of the Y.M.C.A., of whom there are nine." Few letters, conveying gifts, have been so much valued as the one which follows:— "New Orphan House, January 21st, 1899. [To Mr. Wright.] Dear and honoured Sir, "We feel it a great privilege and pleasure once again to subscribe a small sum amongst ourselves, to be given to some part of God's work. "We have lately been told of Dr. Pierson's desire to give every Missionary a copy of the Life of Mr. Müller, so we thought this year we would like to give something toward this good object, as well as to Missionaries. "Will you kindly forward 10s. of the enclosed to Dr. Pierson for the above purpose, with our love, and tell him how glad we were to hear of it, and feel sure that all God's servants who read the life of our dear friend, now with Jesus, will be very greatly encouraged in their service. We are asking God to help and bless him in carrying out his great desire. "Will you also kindly accept 20s. for Missionaries. "It is with grateful hearts that we pray God to bless you and Mr. Bergin every day. "With love and esteem, We are, dear Sir, "Yours respectfully, "THE BOYS OF NO. 4." Up to July 31st, 1905, there have been issued from the press:— Of Messrs. James Nisbet & Co., London 26,250 Of Messrs. Baker, Taylor & Co., N.Y. 8,565 ——— A Total of 34,815 Of these there have been reserved for the Author's Presentation Editions, a total of 10,000 All of these were paid for before being sent out, and have been distributed to Missionaries and other workers at home and abroad. APPENDIX ON June 12th, 1902, Mr. R. C. Chapman fell asleep, and in the Report of the Orphan work for that year Mr. Wright wrote:— "These gifts, in money and kind, can thus be recorded, their 'marked value' estimated and expressed in figures; and this fact by no means lessens their value in the sight of Him who still sitteth 'over against the treasury.' All these gifts represent 'cheerful givers,' such as God loveth, for all give without being pressed or appealed to, so that 'the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the' Orphans, 'but is abundant by many thanksgivings unto God.' But there is another agency in operation for the benefiting of this Institution, to which I am led now to refer, viz., the power of Intercessory Prayer. This agency is invisible in its working and beyond all human calculation in its results, but we have the divine estimate of its importance in James 5:16: 'The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.' It is a simple, undeniable fact, that the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad owes its existence and largely its history, instrumentally, to 'the effectual fervent prayer' of one man, whom God raised up to accomplish it. But his faith proved contagious, and the phalanx of praying souls that the Holy Spirit has banded together to sustain and forward it by their believing supplication and intercession, have become, like David's supporters of old, 'a great host like the host of God.' But as in that 'host' there were some pre-eminently 'mighty,' so also with the modern parallel, there have been amongst the secret pleaders with our 'Father who seeth in secret' the mighty, the mightier, and the mightiest. One who, I believe, I may safely class with the last named has just passed away from earth, and it is his decease tha leads me to make these remarks. Robert Cleaver Chapman, late of Barnstaple, Devon, was one of George Müller's oldest and most intimate friends. More than once, in critical periods of this work, Mr. Müller sought and obtained his valuable counsel. This confidence Mr. Chapman responded to by always showing the liveliest interest in the progress of the Institution. Throughout the 68 years of its existence ho has been its helper by continuous intercession. It was the knowledge that he was such a mighty spiritual helper that led me, in the spring of 1901, to visit Barnstaple for the express purpose of gaining the expression of his judgment upon our contemplated alteration of the conditions of the admission of Orphans; and I need hardly say that it was no small confirmation that we were really led of God in the matter, to learn, as I did, from his own lips, that he most heartily and unreservedly approved of our modifying the conditions by receiving Orphans bereft of only one parent. Well beloved, single eyed 'servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ,' thou hast 'fought the good fight, thou hast kept the faith, thou hast finished thy course,' may grace be given to us to follow thee as thou didst follow thy Lord!" I add here that in April, 1898, when Mr. Wright invited me to join him in the Directorate of the work, before giving him my final reply, I went to Barnstaple, and with my wife laid the proposal before Mr. Chapman. After hearing all we had to say, Mr. Chapman said, "When I consider the twenty-four years of unbroken fellowship between you and beloved brother Wright, your own exercise of mind about it, and brother Wright's exercise of mind, I can only say, Go forward, for the Lord is surely with you." On page 250 Mr. Müller records how in 1845, Mr. Chapman's judgment was that he should build an Orphan House, so from 1845 to 1898 his counsel was sought and obtained in connection with this work. G. F. B. ----- MONERGISM BOOKS Autobiography of George Müller, Copyright © 2021 All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of Monergism Books. ePub, .mobi & .pdf Editions May 2021 Requests for information should be addressed to: Monergism Books, PO Box 491, West Linn, OR 97068